''-'Aavoaii 3^' 
 
 ^'Jijjiiy iur 
 
 ^'ou3/\in'r3n' 
 
 <-» AU V U (J 1 1 3 » 
 
 V Auvuati 3> 
 
 "JlJjnv iur ' 
 
 f 
 
 j^lOSANCflfj> 
 
 I -n <-> 
 
 
 ^^t•LIBRARY■l9/;^ 
 
 
 ■''.'/OJITO-JO'^ 
 
 .^\\E■UMVER% 
 
 vj,lOSANCElfj> 
 
 o 
 
 
 ■^/ia3AINI1-3Wv^ 
 
 <^ILIBRARY(9/. 
 
 
 oj<lOSANC[lfX/> 
 
 "^/sa^AiNn-jvw 
 
 ^.OFCAllfO% 
 
 0FCAIIF0%, 
 
 ^WEUMVERS//, 
 
 
 ^lOSMCElfjV. 
 o ■ 
 
 ^OF-CA1IFOR(- 
 
 _._ iS. _ . . 
 
 ^(JAavaaii-i^"^ '^'^omnw^ '^rn'mm^ %a3AiNn-3i^^ ""^CAiivaaii-i^ 
 
 
 0^ ^<!/0JnVDJO' 
 
 , \V\E UNIVERS/A 
 
 v^-ios-ANCEif;r^ 
 
 <rjl]DN\'S01^'^ 
 
 ''^AajAINH-^WV^ 
 
 >.MI1BRARYC/ ^\IIIBRARY(9/^ 
 
 ,^\\ELINIVER% 
 
 ^ojiivDjo'r^ ^<i/ojnvjjo^ 
 
 o 
 
 ?/k. .^,0FCAIIF0%> 
 )i > 
 
 ^_J'C^\ s 
 
 ■I ^^^ ^$ 
 
 ,^\\E■UNIVERJ//, 
 
 1^. x^-'S 
 
 .VWSANCElfj> 
 
 S ca 
 
 
 "^/^a3AINfi-3Wv 
 
 ^OFCALIF0% ^.OFCAllFOft)^ 
 
 
 meuniverva 
 
 
 i. ^>;lOSA,VCElfj-^ ^^^t■llBRARYQ^^ 
 
 ^aiAINilJWV*' 
 
 ^>:lOSANCElfj> 
 
 — f *> 
 
 ^/Sa3AINfl-3WV^ 
 
 ^sM-LIBRARYO/^ 
 
 ^<!/0JnV3JO'^ 
 
 <;;OFCAilF0/?^ 
 
 ^aOJITVDJO'^ 
 
 ^^OF-CA1IFOP4^ 
 
 ^ ii 
 
 ^OAavaan-^^"^ 
 
 "^OAavaaiii^ 
 
 .^WEL'NIVERJ/A 
 <5-. — ' 
 
 
 .^WEUNIVERS/A 
 
 AS<LOSANCElfj> 
 
 %a]AIN(13WV 
 
 ^lOSANCElfX/ 
 
 o 
 
 
 ■^/ia3AiNn-3WV^ 
 
 ^UiBRARYQr 
 
 vr 
 
 ^<?AavaaiH^' 
 
 4? 
 
 ,^0F 
 
 0/- ^v^tllBRARYO^ 
 
 AMEUNIVERJ/a 
 
 ^lOSANCElfj-^ 
 
 O —— . 
 
 3^ '^aOJnV3-JO'^ ^XjljDNVSOl^'^ %a3AIN(l-3WV^ 
 
 ^^lllBRARYO/r 
 
 ^^lllBRARY6k^ 
 
 
 ■^TOJIIVD-JO^ 
 
 ameuniver% 
 
 x\-U 
 
 
 ?^. ^OFCAllFOff^ 
 
 1^ ^CAavaan-i'v^'^ 
 
 ,:VMEUNIVER% 
 >■ 
 
 '^nw'mm^ 
 
 
 vAajAiNd'^wv 
 
 ^.OFCALIF0% 
 
 ^-^jOFCAlIFO/?^ 
 
 ^OAavaaiH^ ^OAavaaiii^"^ 
 
 AMEUNIVERS// 
 
 75. "•■^' I? C? "CJ 
 
 f/4 ^vlOSANCflfj-^ 
 
 1>^ ^/ia3A)Nfl]l\V 
 
 ^UIBRARY<7/^ .l^^lllBRARYG^^ 
 
 .\WEl)NIVER% 
 
 ^dOJIWOJO'^ '^'iOJIlVD-JO'^ ^fiHDNVSOV"^ %'^ 
 
 iJ==^ ^J 
 
 RYG< 
 
 
 y//^ ^lOSANCElfj^. 
 
 X*"*^. 
 
 ^OFCAllFOfi'^ ^OFCALIFOff^ 
 
 v5 ft 
 
 ??R 
 
 aweunivers/^ ^^
 
 ■'6'Aav8aiii'<^' 
 
 'CAOVflHIliX^' 
 
 'JiHJNV^Un' 
 
 ■f/iajAiNii j\\v 
 
 •''M)IVay||■jl^^' 
 
 ■'/•A.'ivfriiiiV'- 
 
 Jiijjv.-yr, -' 
 
 ^^Wf UNIVfRj'/A vKlOSANCflfJV. 
 
 INVSOI^'' 
 
 ^a^MNn^w'i^ 
 
 
 ^'aOJITVDJO' 
 
 ^OJIWDJO'^ 
 
 ^\\E■yNlVER^//^ 
 
 1^ ^ ■ \^ 
 
 ?3 
 
 ..•aos,vjr,[if,r.. 
 
 ■■?> 
 
 iljn: 
 
 ■^/sa^AiNii ^wv"* "'^'v/ojiivj j'v 
 
 ^^^F IINIVFRJ/^ 
 
 / o 
 
 I? 
 
 ^lOSANC[lfj> 
 v/5a3AINll3WV 
 
 ^OFCAllfO% ^.OFCAIIFO/?^'. 
 
 , ^W[■UNIV[R.5■/^ 
 
 ^f — <^ ■§ 
 
 ^sv.:iosANGaf.r^ 
 
 v/Ja3AINilWV' 
 
 
 ^(JAUvafiiiiV'' 
 
 IVJ JU' 
 
 ^^iuW 
 
 ^IHBRARY(9/ 
 
 %ojnvojo- 
 
 ^0FCAIIF0%_ 
 
 
 ^WfUNIVERi'/A 
 
 .vVl05AVC[!fx> 
 
 o 
 
 AWEUMVERj-//, 
 
 
 
 <rii3wsoi'^ 
 
 ■^AWAIiN'll-JWV^ 
 
 .yvl-lIBRARYOc^ 
 
 X;OF-CAllF0P,f 
 
 \ 
 
 O 
 
 OF-CAllfOff'/, 
 
 ^(^Aavaaii-i^'^ ^o•Aavaall•l'^'^■ 
 
 , ^V\E I" 
 
 '■■f'ilrj.w'sol ■ 
 
 ^^\UUf;i\ER.% 
 
 >/:^, vvlOSANCf Ef,f, 
 
 o 
 
 '^ 
 
 %«3AINI1-3\\V*' 
 
 ■■//, vvlOSANCFlfj^, 
 
 ,# 
 
 J -n <_■ 
 
 ^tllBRARYQc 
 
 ^t-llBRARYOc^ 
 
 ^^SOJIWDJO"^ 
 
 ^OF-CAl!FOff,(/, 
 
 ^WOJITVOJO"^ 
 
 ^0F-CA1IF0% 
 
 ^<?Aavaaii# 
 
 
 A\\EUNIVER% 
 
 ^^lOSA^CEtfj^ 
 
 ,^\\EUNIVER5/A 
 
 %a3AiNiimv' 
 
 .•NlOSAS'CElfr. 
 
 ^- - 
 
 o 
 
 ^TiUONVSOl^ '-^/ia^AINlVJVW 
 
 ^^^lllBRARYG/: 
 
 >: 
 
 ^-j^OF-CALIFOff- 
 
 '■^ommw 
 
 '■^ 
 
 ivjjy • 
 
 "'% 
 
 ^^ 
 
 ^^IIIBRARYO/: 
 
 ^OFCAllF0Rt> 
 
 A\\EUNIVERy/A 
 
 ^lOSANCElfjv 
 
 *^ — -^ 
 
 <rii3DNVsoi^ ■^/ia^AiNn-Jwv 
 
 ^^MEl'NIVER% 
 
 ■■y.^; 
 
 1 i - - -in S i 
 
 >&Aavaani^ 
 
 
 ^lOSANCFlfjv 
 o " ^ 
 
 %a]AiN,1-3WV^ 
 
 ^vM-llBRARYOc. ^^N^IIBRARY/?^ 
 
 \^i\mi^^ 
 
 ^-\.OFCAllFO% 
 
 5> 
 
 ^(?Aava8n-^^ ^£?Aavaa^•lV^^ 
 
 ^^\^E•l^'lVE^^ 
 
 >- 
 
 ^WEUN'IVERV 
 
 ^Til^DiSYSOl- 
 
 %. 
 
 vVlOSANr.Flfj-^ 
 
 rfl 
 
 %a3AINn-3WV^ 
 
 ^^^tllBRARYOx, ^iUBRARYQr 
 
 .:OFrAIIFO%^ ^OFCAllFOff,^ 
 
 ^^WEUNIVER% 
 %1]DNVS01'^ 
 
 .vlOSvV>Jf.E[fT. 
 
 %a3AINil3W'^'^ 
 
 ^5^HIBRARYC)>- . 
 
 -^'.I/OJIIVD-JO"^" 
 
 .^\WEIJNIVER% ^vlOSANCElf,r> ^-i.oF fAllfn/?,,.^
 
 REMAINS OF JAPHET: 
 
 BEING 
 
 HISTORICAL EN Q^U I R I E S 
 
 INTO 
 
 THE AFFINITY AND ORIGIN 
 
 O F 
 
 THE EUROPEAN LANGUAGES. 
 
 By JAMES PARSONS, M. D. Member of the College of Phyficians, 
 and Fellow of the Royal and Antiquary Societies of London. 
 
 " The fons of yapketh ; Gomer, and Magog, and Madai, and favan, and Tubal, and 
 " Mejhech, and Tiras, And the fons of Gomer ; AJhkenax, and Ripbath, and 7s- 
 " garmah. And the fons of 'Javan ; Elijah, and Tarjhijh, Kittim, and Dodan'tm. 
 " By thefe were the ifles of the Gentiles divided in their lands ; every one after his 
 *' tongue, after their families, in their nations." Genejis, x. 2, 3, 4, 5. 
 
 fie490COoe«ee«ec:eceoecceeKos:;:eco9e:eoc»:ceco»?ccceK»MMeKoc:e:eceoec«&occcc«:c:c^csc«ccccaoeecceeeeoccccccoocc:cc:ceccocc«ccccoccc;enfl«cc:cHt 
 
 LONDON, 
 
 Printed for the Author: 
 
 And fold by L. Davis and C. Reymers, in Hoibonni; J. Whiston, at 
 
 Boyle's Head, B.White, at Hn ace's Head, Fleet Street ; 
 
 and G. Faulkner, at Dublin, mdcclxvii.
 
 <;) A..%'A.J<tA.A*A.^\A'<*A.'«*.-sWA.^«*/\,»\y\.'«*.-'s/%'.'-%;«'A.;«'y\;«'A \i> 
 
 )^ - ?«^ 
 
 ^^r^ 
 
 To the RIGHT REVEREND 
 
 CHARLES LYTTELTON, 
 
 Lord Bishop of CARLISLE, 
 
 •Fellow of the Royal Society, and President of the 
 Society of Antiqj;aries of LONDON. 
 
 My Lord, 
 
 S^iii^B^ leifure hours, for fome time paft, 
 ^1 M ^^ have been employed in confidering 
 ^ vs-4-i- ^ the ftrikine affinity in the lanpuao-es 
 or Kurope ^ and nndmg, every day, 
 new and moft engaging entertainment in this 
 purfuit, I was infenfibly led on to attempt fol- 
 lowing them to their fource. 
 
 a 2 The 
 
 p 
 
 pae 

 
 iv DEDICATION. 
 
 The tafK I fet myfeif was certainly a very 
 hard one; yet 1 could not give it up, however 
 unequal to fuch an undertaking 5 as I thought 
 the labours of ingenious men, who had already 
 made feme advances in thefe ftudies, and feveral 
 hints from the ancients, properly connected, with 
 an attentive perfcverance on my part, might en- 
 able me to proceed upon a plan, in this enquiry, 
 not laid down before. 
 
 In this, my Lord, I think I have fucceeded j 
 yet I do not make it public without great diffi- 
 dence : nor Ihould I have been well able to differ 
 from the methods of former authors, in this re- 
 fearch, if I had not acquired fome knowledge 
 of the lanoruao-es, which, in the courfe of the 
 work, I have endeavoured to prove, were the 
 very firft in Europe, after the general deluge. 
 
 In thus amufing myfeif, it appeared to me 
 that much improvement might be made, and 
 many miftakes corrected, in the works of lexico- 
 graphers, by a competent acquaintance with thefe 
 languages, and the olh^v European tongxats -, and 
 it is with great relu6lance, that 1 am prevented 
 
 from
 
 DEDICATION. v 
 
 from producing a fpeclmen of fuch an undertak- 
 ing, by the neceflary bufinefs of my profeflion, 
 and indeed by being incumbered with more years 
 than would be fultable to a fcheme of fo much 
 trouble ; more able pens may perhaps, one day, 
 oblige the world in that particular. 
 
 What is contained in the following fheets Is 
 chieflyhlftorlcal, in which feveral matters of very 
 high antiquity will, it is hoped, receive foma 
 additional light : Permit me, therefore, my Lord, 
 however imperfe61: the attempt, to requefh Your 
 Patronage for it. Your J.ordihip has. Indeed, 
 in a great meafure, encouraged me to take this 
 liberty, by Your obliging deportment towards 
 me, on feveral occa lions ; and thofe fentlments 
 of gratitude, which will ever reign In my breaft, 
 have proved no fmall Incitement for making You 
 this offerlncT.. 
 
 But there are yet other more v/elghty rea- 
 fons, which ftrongly urge me to hope for Your 
 Lordlhip's favourable acceptance of this dedi- 
 cation • as I would endeavour to devote it with 
 propriety : one is, hc^vever unfalhionable it may 
 
 be.
 
 vi DEDICATION, 
 
 be, to offer a work to a Patron who is v/ell ac- 
 t]uainted with the fubje61 ; that You, my I ord, 
 have loner delighted in the ftudy of Antiquities, 
 as well as in that for improving Natural Know- 
 ledge : who, therefore, can be fo juftiy defirable 
 for this piirpofe, as he who, thus qualified, now 
 fills the chair of the Society of Antiquaries of 
 London^ with fo much honour to himfelf, and 
 fervice to its worthy members ? 
 
 But, when I aflure Your Lordfhip that, in 
 the courfe of this work, many of the wife dif- 
 penfations of Providence are duly regarded and 
 reverenced, to the promotion ok the glory of 
 God, I can fcarce doubt of Your condefcenfion 
 (whofe continual progrefs through hfe is em- 
 ployed for that noble end), to fulfil the wifhes of 
 him, who is, with the moll refpedlful gratitude, 
 
 Your Lordfhip's mod obedient and 
 
 moft obliged humble fervant, 
 
 James Parsons.
 
 [ vii ] 
 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 ,«,^,'J,Jl,,S,JJ, 
 
 '^^^"'^2^ DESIRE for knowledge naturally prompting 
 'i'i'^ A ^^'^ curious men to make enquiries and refearches, 
 '{'p ^1" <> they are fometimes infenhbly led on to lengths 
 ^-^-'i-^'Ti^^ they never at firft intended. This was my 
 cafe ; for when I firft applied myfelf to the fludy of lan- 
 guages, it was only for my own improvement, little 
 thinking I fl:iould be ftimulated to become an hijloriaity 
 and well knowing how unequal I was to fuch a work. 
 And, indeed, I fliould have been thoroughly fatisfied with 
 a competent knowledge of the languages oi Europe^ after 
 the claffical education, to which we are commonly, at 
 firft, introduced, if I had not happened to have fpent fe- 
 veral years of my life in Ireland^ and there attained to a 
 tolerable knowledge in the very a?icie?it tongue of that 
 country, which enabled me to confult fome of their ma- 
 nufcripts, and become inftruded in their grammatical 
 inftitutes. 
 
 Afterwards, I became acquainted with feveral gentle- 
 men from TV ales ^ well verfed in their own hiftory and 
 language ; men of fenfe and liberal learning j who, in 
 
 many
 
 vili PREFACE. 
 
 many converllitions upon fucK fubjeds, gave me fo much 
 flitisfadion and light, in matters of high antiquity, as to 
 occafion my appUcation to the ftudy of the fVelJJj tongue 
 alfo : in which I had equal pleafure and furprize, when, 
 the more I enquired, the more nearly related the Irijh and 
 JVelp la-nguages appeared. 
 
 When I was fent abroad to ftudy the medicinal art, I 
 frequently converfed with young gentlemen from mofl: 
 parts o^ Europe J who came to Paris y and followed the 
 fame mafters, in every branch of the profeiTion, with me ; 
 and ray furprize was agreeably increafed in finding that, 
 in every one of their native tongues, I could difcover the 
 roots of mod of their expreflions in the Irljlo or fVelJh. 
 
 Thus far engaged, it was impolfible to flop: books in 
 hiftory and philology were now to be examined j and, by 
 conneding the materials they produced, an appearance of 
 the highcft antiquity was very ftriking in thefe two lan- 
 guages ; and this opinion grew into a conclufion, of their 
 being the originals of Europe. 
 
 In this purfuit, I confulted many authors who treated of 
 Ireland and I-f^ales^ as well as mofl: other countries of Eu- 
 rope J and could not but think thefe original Jtatioits de- 
 ierved more liberal treatment, than fome few partial writers 
 were pleafed to afford them. Bollandus denied the IriJh 
 the ufe of letters, till their converfion hyPalricL G. Cam- 
 hre?ifts counted them as a barbarous rude people, and 
 Mr. CoXy treading in his fteps, thought he gratified thofe 
 whom he flattered in his day, in reprefenting them as fo 
 6 many
 
 PREFACE. ix 
 
 many favages. But both the Irijh and Wcljh were ever 
 well verfed in the arts of mufic, poetry, government and 
 war, and difdained any fecurity from fortifications, think- 
 ing it more glorious to decide their quarrels in the open 
 fteld, than under any kind of cover. The Irijh initiated 
 tlieir children in it very early ; and Solinus^ as quoted by 
 Dean Swift^ in one of his poems, fays, that the wives in 
 Ireland^ when delivered of a fon, gave the child its firft 
 food off the point of the hufband's fword : " Puerpera, fi 
 *^ quando marem edidit, primos cibos gladio -impoiiit ma- 
 " riti, inque os parvuli fummo mucrone aufpicium ali- 
 *' mentorum leviter infert, tt gen-tilitiis votis optat, non 
 " aliter quam in hello, et inter arma, mortem oppetat." 
 Again, *' prascipua viris gloria eft in armorum tutela." 
 
 In mufic, no nation was equal to Ireland', which is 
 warranted from good authority : Polydore Virgil fays, 
 they were diftinguifhed for their {kill in mufic: *' Hiherni 
 " funt mulicse peritiffimi ;" and the fame Giraldus, who 
 called them favage, in one part ef his work, fays, however, 
 in another, *' in muficis folum prae omni natione quam vi- 
 " dimus, incomparabiHter tOi inftruda gens haec." Now, 
 it is impoffible to fuppofe a people barbarous or favage, 
 who were thus verfed in the arts of government, mufic and 
 war ; or that fuch a people fhould be illiterate till the time 
 of St. Patrick. This, however, will be cleared up, in the 
 courfe of this hiftory. 
 
 Ignorance of thefe languages, and their antiquity, 
 would be fome apology for mifrcprcfcntations of this fort, 
 
 b if
 
 X W R E F A e E. 
 
 if prejudice and pafTion were out of the cafe; but thele- 
 illiberal attacks are too eafily difcovered by an impartial, 
 eye; and will be properly expofed, in the following fheets, . 
 by a clear view of fad:s and anecdotes, well authenticated, 
 which throw them to the ground ; and, if the aflertions 
 of both Camhrznfis and Coat, which were influenced by po^ 
 //V/f^/ dependencies, were laid open, together with their 
 reafons for endeavouring to flander a nation, it would ap- 
 pear, that thofe times were not exempt from corruption. 
 But this- is not my prefent bufinefs ; and, indeed, fuch , 
 names, and the mannerof their making a facrifice of truth 
 to their own views, would only make fo many hlots upon- 
 honeft paper: we fhall, therefore, quit what fuch angry 
 writers have advanced: through ignorance, or malice, and 
 refer the reader to their confutation in- the progrefs of 
 this work.. But with great regret I rauft take further 
 notice, that it is too much the difpofition of fome, 
 among us, to afperfe, and fet at nought, the natives 
 of Ireland^ Scotland and Wales ; I mean thofe who fpeak,. 
 the dialedls of the Japhetan language to this day, which , 
 are the Gojfierian and Magogian^ or Sccti/Jj languages ; and 
 yet thefe are the only unmixed remains of the children of 
 .yaphet, upon the globe ; and the King of Great Britain, , 
 the only monarch upon earth who rules the remains of 
 that original people, and who is himfelf defcended from a. 
 moft ancient race of Scytlmn kings, the offspring of that 
 patriarch., 
 
 Another..
 
 PREFACE, ici 
 
 Another indifcreet author, Mr. Imiesy has taken great 
 pains to prove there was neither learning nor letters, in 
 Irelmid^ before Patrick \ but this, too, will, I flatter my- 
 felf, appear a very futile afi'ertion, before the following work 
 is finifhed. 
 
 I HOLD it an indifpenfable duty, in purfuing this fub- 
 jed, to vindicate the honour of thcfe remains of an- 
 tiquity to the beft of r^y power, iince I am happy in 
 having fuflicient materials before me, wherewith to do 
 them ample juftice; and, at the fame time, to open feveral 
 obfcure paffages concerning them, which throw light 
 upon many hiftorical fadls, as I go on, and which were 
 probably miftaken, or totally negleded. 
 
 Of all the parts of fcience, none can be fo iftterefting 
 as the knowledge of languages, whether we coniider 
 them as neceffary to the commercial, or political corre- 
 fpondence of nations, or as eflential to the attainment of 
 fciences in general, or as introdudtory to an acquaintance 
 nvith the hiftory, manners and cuftoms of the inhabitants 
 of every country. And, indeed, according to the prefent 
 ftate of the languages of Europe^ learning would be very 
 fuperficial in any country, if the fludent depended only 
 upon his vernacular tongue ; becaufe that of every nation 
 in this part of the globe has been fubjed: to many changes, 
 and becaufe they are all dependent upon fome original, 
 however different from one another. 
 
 The importance, therefore, of being verfed in the learned 
 languages firft, is known to every one who has applied to 
 
 h 2 the
 
 Hi PREFACE. 
 
 the ftudy of any of the liberal profe/Hons ; for, without 
 
 that foundation, no fcientific fuperftrudure could ever be 
 
 raifed. 
 
 But the knowledge of the languages of other nations 
 is of no lefs confequence ; and a due infpedlion of their 
 affinity would invite the curious to inquire into the rea- 
 fons of fuch agreement between- thofe and our own-; and 
 fuch an inveftigation would naturally lead us farther ; it 
 would certainly prompt us to look for the parents of thefe 
 tongues, and climb to the original. . 
 
 This was my purfuit, in the prefent work. I have enr 
 deavoured to trace the languages o^ Europe to their fource.; 
 and think I have difcovered that which was previous to 
 the. Greek tongue, aW over y4fia Mmor, Scyihia and Greece. 
 And this was the Japhetan-., called afterwards th.ePeiafgia?^ 
 and then the Gamerian and Magogian^ or Scythian lan- 
 guage ; which is noW: to be found only in Ireland, the 
 Highlands of Scotlaftd, and l^ales. And hence I count 
 the Irifi and WelfJj to be fifter-dialefts of,, the Pelafgian 
 language; which, I flatter myfelf, I have proved by fuch 
 authoritieSj..as will be allowed by the learned reader to have 
 due weight. 
 
 In the courfe of this refearch, feveral obfcure paflages 
 in ancient hiftory are cleared up, and others correded,: 
 and many tranfadlions refcued from oblivion, which will 
 reflect the higheft honour upon the ancient inhabitants of 
 thefe iflands, not only on account of the antiquity of their 
 language, but alfo of the glorious deeds of their anceftor^j. 
 
 and.
 
 PREFACE. xiii 
 
 and the learning of their antiquaries, poets and philofo- 
 phers, who were the firfl inftrudors of mankind in the 
 WeJiern\vor\d.\, after the general deluge; and from whom 
 the knowledge of the fciences has been tranfmitted to all 
 Europe. 
 
 I HAVE been much affifted, in this bufinefs, by that 
 excellent work, the Unherfal Hijlory : the authors have 
 prevented a great deal, of trouble, in making me acquainted 
 with books I never perhaps might have feen ; I give them 
 the utmoft credit fot their quotations from fuch as I could 
 not any way come at ; becaufe, in as many as I favv, I 
 found their quotations very faithful ; yet, as- I have not 
 wrote implicitly after any authors, I have ventured to 
 differ from fome of theirs, as well as the opinions of feve- 
 tal others ; but not without the proper regard to their fu- 
 perior learning and merit* Thus have I differed from 
 many more, alfo, becaufe tile connexions I have difco^ 
 vered between the ancient /r//^ ■ records and Holy IFrit^ 
 together with the Gr^g^ hiftorians, have warranted my 
 diffent from feveralj in fome things: and althougli 
 Mr. Lloyd, in hi-s Archeologia^ has afforded me a great deal 
 of matter towards my attempt upon this fubjedl ; yet I 
 could not avoid differing from him alio, as to the original 
 inhabitants of Ireland ; becaufe, it will be feen the Briton s> 
 did not give that ifland its firft colonies. Meffrs. Lloydf 
 Harris, Flaherty^ and others, have led feveral modern 
 writers to that opinion, which I am prevented affenting ta- 
 from tke courfe I have taken in tracing them out. -
 
 ociv PR E F A C E. 
 
 In order to do this, the beft method that occurred t®' 
 me, was to follow the migrations o{ NoaBs iffue refpedively 
 to every place they occupied, when the increafe of their 
 numbers forced their departure from Arme'dia'-, and this 
 according to their gradual progrefs, in fucceflion to each 
 other, to very modern times ; by which I was able to trace 
 .^heir language, which, we muft allow, they carried with 
 them every where : and alfo the feveral deviations and 
 -changes it underwent in their divifions, fubdivifions and 
 poftumous mixtures with each other, in after-ages ; and 
 this method appeared, all along, to be the moft likely to 
 arrive at the wi£hed-for haven, in this refearch into very 
 high antiquity, aswellaslefs perplexed, and confequently 
 ,inore eafily underftood, than any other whatfoever. 
 
 '^^As the moft ancient parts of ih^Iri/h records were de- 
 iiv'efea'in poetry, their fadl^arej ii(i many places, blended 
 with fable ; which, in fome meafure, may have leflened 
 the confidence they very juftly claim from impartial 
 readers ; but nothing is more caiy than to diftinguifh the 
 hiftorical fads from the ornaments they are drefled with. 
 It was the noble manner of the ancient Gomerian and Scy- 
 thian poets, before Homer was born, or the language, 
 he is fuppofed to have wrote in, was formed , and, in- 
 deed, there is great reafon, in the fequel, to believe he was 
 iio ftranger, either to their language, or poetry ; for his 
 manner of writing carries with it the ftrongeft refem- 
 .blance of theirs : and it is as certain, the Trojans were x 
 of the Scythian race ; and the auxiliaries of Troy^ con- .^ 
 6 feiledly '
 
 PREFACE. jttr 
 
 ftlTcdly Scythian princes, feveral of whom Homtjc enu- 
 merates. 
 
 When the hiftorical parts of their poems are confidered, 
 and diverted of thtir poetical flowers, they are found to 
 treat oi xht fdats and genealogies of their heroes, and to 
 coincide exadtly with the moft authentic hiftories in the 
 world, as well profane as facred. The ingenious author 
 of the Differtations on the Ancient H/Jiory of Ireland has 
 produced feveral very ftriking inftances of this, which 
 {hall appear in a proper place, and many more as re- 
 markable have occurred to myfelf, which carry the 
 ftrongeft teftimony of truth along with them; and, in-- 
 deed, it is as hard a tafk..to glean out fuch parts of hiftory 
 as may be depended ' on, , of the Greek writers, from, 
 their extravagant mythologic fables ; nay, more difficult 
 than from \.\iQ.IriJlj fiends^ ov phi lids : and, if the world had • 
 not been happy in what Mofes and the prophets have left 
 us, the Grecian hiflory would have v/anted the lights 
 which the Saered Writings have thrown upon them. In .4 
 the work before us, they have proved a noble comment 
 upon Greeks Lijh and Gomerlan hiftory. 
 
 It will alfo be m,ade out, that, at the building- of 5^<^(?4,,, 
 the confufion and difperlion did not ailed: any of the iflue 
 of yaphet or Shem ; but was the fate o{ Nmirods people,, 
 the defcendants of Ham, only : which, with fome other 
 material notices of very high antiquity, are cleared up in 
 following the ifTue of Noah's fons, in their feveral mi- 
 grations, 
 
 A NOT HE p.
 
 5:vi PREFACE. 
 
 Another ftep, which I thought neceffary towards ob- 
 taining the defired end, was to examine by what names 
 fome of the defendants of his fons were called by the 
 Greeks^ andjto reconcile them with thofe of Mofes and the 
 prophets ; by which I was infenfibly led into the know- 
 ledcre of many of the heroes of Grecian hiftory, .and 
 thrown upon an amazing agreement between this and the 
 records of the IrijJj JiUds \ who, by preferring the genea- 
 logy oi Mihfius up to PheniuSy znA to Mc^gog^ his grand- 
 father, have opened fo clear a paffage to the hiftory of the 
 tranfadions of him, both in Scythia and Shinary as well 
 as of his fons adventures in Egypt ^ as can fcarce admit of 
 a doubt ; to which may be added, that the notion, enter- 
 tained by fome hiftoriansc of. eminence, o{ Shejhac and Se- 
 fojlris being the fame perfon, is proved to be erroneous. 
 
 The next advance was, to find out fomething of the 
 
 .firft peopling of Britam and Ireland^ and by what routs 
 
 they arrived at thefe Iflands. It will appear, that the^Sr/- 
 
 tons came by fea from Greece through the Mediterranean 
 
 firll, and that, was very early after the flood, and that /;v- 
 
 land\i2idL its firfl colonies hom Scythia by a north-weft rout; 
 
 antd others, afterwards, from fome parts of ^Jia Mi nor ^ 
 
 .through xhe. Mediterranean ; and by taking notice of the 
 
 government, laws, hards and language of the inhabitants, 
 
 we Ihall be able to fhew from whence they, as well as the 
 
 Britonsy came, and their future connedlions with thofe they 
 
 parted from. We fhall alfo find out how far the language 
 
 was fpread towards the North- eaji, by one of the fons of 
 
 Gomer^
 
 PREFACE.. xvli 
 
 Corner^ in the explanation of the inlcription and figure 
 upon a Siberian medal ; which alfo points out Tome anec- 
 dotes of the rehgion and opinions of the people of Tan- 
 gutia and Tibet y concerning a Triune Being they wor- 
 fhipped ; with fome attempts to fliew from whence they 
 derived that dodrine. This leads us to confidcr feveral, 
 relations oi Jofephus Acojla^ in his account o{ Mexico and. 
 Peru^ where the fame notions were found among the na- 
 tives, which undoubtedly were carried to thefe countries,^ 
 with the firft inhabitants, from Tartarj. This was al- 
 ways thought impolHble, till the feveral Rujfian difcove- 
 ries made it appear pretty certain \ for the dillances from 
 fome parts of Nonh-eaflern Tartary to the North Ame- 
 rican fliore are very fliort, in feveral places, and cafily 
 pafTed over: whereas, heretofore, the diftances oi lo?i<yitude 
 between thefe parts were laid down by geographers to be 
 fo great, as to leave no room for a fufpicion that there 
 could be any communication between them. Later dif- 
 coveries, however, have brought it to a certainty. 
 
 Having had fuch ftrong reafons for fufpeding that the 
 lrip:> and TFcIJId languages were originally the fame, in tlie 
 houle of yaphety it was neceffary to be careful in com- 
 paring them, and confideriug the roots of both ; that what 
 Jhave ventured to affert, concerning them, may not fcem 
 a mere ipfe dixit : wherefore, after having enumerated 
 pretty largely the caufes of the deviations of languages 
 from their originals, which produce, in time, different: 
 dialedls, the reader will find a lift of about one thoufand 
 
 '.c words
 
 xvlli P R E F A C :E. 
 
 words, which, with fome fmall allowance for fuch acci- 
 dental deviations, Vv^ill appear to have been originally the 
 very fame, and carrying the fame fignification, I might 
 have carried this to five thoufand, if it were necelTary, or 
 I inclined to fwell this work : but the number I have 
 brought will prove fuflicient to afcertain my opinion , for 
 it is impoffible for any two languages to have {o clofe an. 
 affinity by chance, and the roots of both to be the fame 
 almoft throughout the whole. 
 
 After this examination of both languages, I fell upon 
 a thought which carries the proof, of thefe being from the 
 fame fource, much farther ; and find, that the languages 
 of other nations of Ezirope have had their origin chiefly 
 from them. To make this evident, I have drawn toge- 
 ther the names of the numerals of moil of the nations of 
 Europe in one table ; and have made remarks upon the 
 differences they were fubjeded to by length of time, and 
 changes of the feveral people throughout this quarter of 
 the world. I confidered, that numhers being convenient 
 to every nation, their names were mofl likely to continue, 
 nearly, ~the fame, even though other parts of languages 
 mio-ht be liable to changes and alterations ; this I find to 
 anfwer my expedation furprizingly ; and, indeed, one 
 v/ould imagine that this alone would be fufficient to an- 
 fwer the end propofed, when confidered with care. 
 
 But that did not hinder another enquiry of great im- 
 portance, in the purfuit of the affinity and origin of lan- 
 guages. Something was to be done concerning alphabets^ 
 
 and
 
 PREFACE. xl*: 
 
 and the invention of letters, which has occupied the heads 
 and pens of many learned men. They generally have 
 flopped contentedly, where Herodotus led them to the com- 
 pany of Cadmus^ and gave it up, that he was the inventer 
 of letters ; and that men were illiterate before his arrival in 
 Greece. This was doing no great honour to the moft an^ 
 cient people of the world ; and, at the fame time, con- 
 fefling a credulity in a thing as unlikely to be true, as any 
 piece of fabulous hiflory whatfoever. Yet we fhall find 
 the ufe of letters much higher, even' in the antediluvian 
 world ; but will not anticipate, in this place, what we 
 have to fay, ia vindication of our opinion, concerning 
 that matter. 
 
 These, and fuch like methods, were the means by 
 which I have endeavoured to difcover the original language 
 of Europe^ and to trace it to the houfe oi Japhet : and, in 
 my progrefs, have profited of feveral quotations from aa- 
 cient authors, which other moderns have made ufe of; 
 but not for the fame purpofcs. They were appofite 
 enough to my feheme, but could not fcrve them ; becaufe 
 they could not produce the coinciding teftimonies, which 
 I was furniihed with, to corroborate what I brous!:ht them 
 to prove. 
 
 Now, it is hard' to fay wlien the ytz/^^/tZ;??- language 
 began ; there is a fufpicion of its being related to the Hc^ 
 brew^ among fomc ingenious gentlemen, either as a mu- 
 tilated dialed of it, or as a fifter- dialed: with that, of feme 
 more ancient antediluvian tongue : indeed, the expreiTions . 
 
 C^ 2 of.
 
 xx PREFACE, 
 
 of both, in the mouths of yewSy PFclp and Irijlj, with 
 the conciietiefs of their phrafes, are exadly fimilar, and a 
 great number of their words have the fame fignification ; 
 yet none of the names of the numbers^ among the Hebrews.^ 
 itave any fort of affinity with thofe of the yaphetafi lan- 
 guage. However this may be, fince we cannot think 
 that yaphei s people, or thofe of Shem, were at all con- 
 cerned in the affair of Babel^ we muft fuppofe them both 
 to have been lanp:uap:es of the antediluvian world, and 
 both in the houfe of Noah : even as many families in every 
 nation, at this time, fpeak two languages ; as with us, 
 .French and EnglijJj^ Weljlo and E?tgliJ}j, IrifJj and EngliJJjy 
 and fo on of other countries : for it cannot be fuppofed 
 that yaphety who was near one hundred years old when 
 he went into the ark, could have learned a new language, 
 when there were no people but the few of Jiis own family 
 upon tlie face of the earth ; and it will appear, in this 
 work, that the children of Comer, Magog, MeJJjech and 
 Tubal, were in poifeflion of their own territories and lan- 
 guage, in the iiles oi EUpa (Greece) and in Scythia, be- 
 fore any thing was begun at Babel concerning the tower, 
 .or difperfion. 
 
 In the courfe of this work, the reader will find fome 
 repetitions, which could not be avoided : becaufe, as the 
 ■work is divided into diltind; chapters, under their re- 
 fpcdive heads, feveral evidences, from foregoing chapters, 
 were neccffarily wanting in the fucceeding parts, to fup- 
 port the arguments in each, arifmg from their peculiar 
 
 fubjeils.
 
 PREFACE. xxi 
 
 ■fubje'ifls. This, I hope, will be excufed, fince the ncceflity 
 of recurring to certain peculiar pafTages will be eafily feen 
 by the candid reader, as he goes on. 
 
 I HAVE purpofely avoided bringing into this work, 
 either marginal notes, or many quotations at large from 
 authors, for two reafons ; jfirft, becaufe it would fwell the 
 work, to a greater iize than would be confiftent with the 
 price it is fold for, or with the patience of the reader; 
 and, fecondly, becaufe infertions of that kind only ferve to 
 make frequent interruptions in the courfe of reading. 
 
 And, as I am ever cautious of afluming too much, or 
 of appearing felf-fufficient in any thing I undertake, well 
 knowing; how imperfect, even the moft fliining geniufcs of 
 this world are, I am induced to make fome apoloory for 
 whatever defects, or inaccuracies of ftile, may occur in this 
 'Tefearch. Conciie and plain differtations were all that 
 appeared neceffary to me, in a work of this nature ; fince 
 I had neither the refined politics of miniflers, nor the cha- 
 radlers of heroes or princes, nor the fublime Ipeeches of 
 "fenators, to treat of. . ,- - .y.^. 
 
 This conlideration, in a great meafare, alleviates an 
 anxiety, which muft otherwife have affeded me very 
 much from a confcioufnefs of my own infufficiency ; and, 
 at the fame time, leads me to look with high efteem upon 
 the modern writers of our EngUflo hiftory, whofe works 
 are equal, if not fuperior, to thofe of any other na- 
 tion, in elegance of ftile, coiicifenefs^ and fiite fenti- 
 ment. Among whom, the tiro latejl are fliining exam- 
 ples,
 
 -fxii PREFACE. 
 
 plbsjT and befpeak the greateft applaufe. from, all lovers of 
 
 learning. 
 
 The noble author of the Hiftory of the Life oiHemy II, 
 &c. could raife an elegant bed of flowers, from the foils 
 of fueh former reigns, as were deemed, by many judicious 
 men, unfertile and void, fufficient to amufe and inftrud: 
 the hiftorical ftudent, and fill his heart with noble fenti- 
 ments. The other, though one of the more delicate part 
 of the creation, yet engaged in matters as heroic, has a 
 juPc claim to our greateft refpedl ; if being one of thofe 
 from whom, in general, no high erudition is expe£led, 
 yet who excels in polite writing ; and if freedom and im- 
 partiality in delivering hiftorical fad;s, and in afferting the 
 natural rights of mankind, with a laudable, deteftation of 
 fuperftition and tyranny, are objedls agreeable to the fen- 
 timents of good men, this author, I fay, has a double 
 claim to the attention of the world. 
 
 I CANNOT clofe this preface, without declaring my fatis- 
 fadion at an incident which happened on the ninth of this 
 inftant July, the day of the recefs of the Royal and Anti- 
 quary Societies : the Reverend Do<Stor Gregory Sharp en- 
 tertained the latter with a learned dillertation upon the 
 antiquity of letters^ and fome account of the Pelafgi. 
 This could not fail of giving me the higheft pleafure, be- 
 caufe it is the very fubjedl I have been feveral years confi- 
 dering, of which two-thirds of my hiftorical enquiries were 
 now printed off; and it was impoflible, that either of us 
 
 could have had the leaft knowledge of what the other was 
 
 doine
 
 PREFACE, xiii 
 
 doing upon that head. Yet, I was happy in hearing the 
 ■ftrongeft concurrence of his opinions, upon fo high a part 
 • of antiquity, with my own, and his evidence the very 
 fame which I made ufe of to corroborate my fentiments, 
 as far as he went ; for this fliort differtation is but a fmall 
 part of a learned work he is now pubUfliing, on the origin 
 and flrudlure of the Greek tongue. However, fo clofe an 
 agreement between this part of my book, and that of fo 
 ejitinent a charadler in the repuWic of ktters, cannot fail of 
 adding weight to any thing I can produce, and giving it 
 credit with the learned world. 
 
 
 c o .sr-
 
 
 ■p- 
 
 i- ^ ■!?• -^ ^^' $ V- i^- -v^^ •^- ^"^ ^ ^' 1? ■$■•*•¥- ■^ -v V V 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 CT^H E firjl migratio7is ^Noah's offspring f?'om Avmt- 
 nia ; of the parts of the earthy to which they pajjed^ 
 frofn time to time ; and a general view of the farther 
 pajfages and changes of the defendants <?/' Japhct, north- 
 ward and wefward Page i 
 
 CHAP. ir. 
 
 T'he progrefs of the Gomerians, or offspring of Corner 44. 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 The progrefs of the Magogians, or offspring of Magog, with 
 that of his brothers^ Mefliech ^/^J Tubal 58 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 An RxplanatioJi of the names given to the defendants of 
 Japhet, and fome of thofe of Ham, by the Greeks, and 
 a reconciliation of them with the names by which they were 
 called by Mofes and the prophets, with farther proof s of 
 their migrations 77 
 
 d CHAP.
 
 xxvi CONTENTS. 
 
 C H A P. V. 
 
 An accou7it of fever al heroes who ivere the fubjeSis o/'Grecian 
 hifory : of Nil, Belus, Sihor, Ofihor, Totli, Ogmius, 
 an J others ; of Sefoftris ; 'whether the above were df~ 
 ferent names of hi?n ^ Surprfng agreement betweeji 
 the Irifh bards, or filids, and other hifiorians ; of Mile- 
 fius, a?id his genealogy from Japhet ; of Phenius, 
 grandfon of Magog ; his tranfaBions in Scythia and 
 Shinar ; his fon s pajfage i?ito Egypt, and the migra- ■ 
 tion of his ijj'ue into Spain, and thence i?ito Ireland ; 
 whether Shefliac and Sefoftris were the names of 
 the fame hero ; of the Gomerian and Scythian phi- 
 lofophy^ &'c, 105 
 
 CHAP. vr. 
 
 Some account of the firfl peopliiig of Ireland ; with obfer- 
 - vations upon Dr. Keating's authorities and quotations ; 
 of the triennial ajjembly aficiently held there^ to fettle 
 records^ genealogies a7id laws : the Irifh poets and anti- 
 quaries \of their anciejit hifiories^ a?icie}tt language, and the 
 Genealogical Table o/"Milelius, me?ttioned before 145 
 
 CHAP. VII. 
 
 Colonel Grant's explanation of a curious Siberian medal, in 
 the cabinet of the emprefs of Ruflia, which relates to the 
 religion of Tangutia and Tibet ; of the Lamas, and 
 their notion of a Triune Being ; agreement between 
 Perfian and German words ; mijftonaries accounts of 
 thofe people ; hiflory of the knowledge of a pleurality in 
 the Deity, among the patriarchs^ and afterwards among 
 the Jews, &'c» 184 
 
 CHAP.
 
 CONTENTS. xxvii 
 
 CHAP. viir. 
 
 Ohfervations upo?t certain pajfages i?i Jofcphus AcoJfla's 
 account o/' Mexico and Vcvu ; and in Mullcr's relation 
 of the fevcral Ruffian expeditions to the North-EaH: ; 
 and fume aniniadverfons up07i the firft inhahita7its of 
 Mexico ^zW Peru. 218 
 
 CHAP. IX. 
 
 The Welfli and Irifli lafigtwges compared ; the caufe of the 
 degeneracy a?2d changes made in them ; of their clofc 
 affinity ; as alfo of others of Europe Uuith them : afum- 
 mary account of the prefent fate of the fever al languages 
 of Europe, and a I if of about o?ie thoufand words in the 
 Welfh and Irifli having the fame fgnif cation^ tending 
 to prove they were originally the fame 24.4 
 
 CHAP. X. 
 
 7%e names of the numerals ofmof of the nations of Europe ; 
 a table of the names ^ with remarks tipon their deviations ; 
 and on the names offome of thofe of Afia and America 
 
 310 
 CHAP. XI. 
 Hiforical ohfervations upon alphabets, and the invention 
 of letters y with a table offome of thofe of Europe 34.6 
 
 CHAP. XII. 
 
 Remarks upo?i the foregoing alphabets ; an enumeration of 
 alphabets \ the number of letters originally in fever al ; 
 of primary and fecondary letters ; of the rife and devia- 
 tions of the European alphabets^ from the original fet of 
 charaSiers 381 
 
 d 2 SUB-
 
 >¥sy^^y^^^^^'^^.^'^s)¥.^'^yi^^WM'^^^.^3m)imi^^ym^j, 
 
 SUBSCRIBERS NAMES. 
 
 Henry 
 
 Reverend Do<flor 
 
 Thomas 
 Richard 
 William 
 
 Hononurable and Rev. Allen 
 
 Mr. Michael 
 
 THOMAS ASTLE, Efq; F.R.A.S. 
 
 B 
 
 Baker, Efq; F. R. A. S. 
 
 Barford 
 
 Barrow, Efq; 
 
 Barwell, Efq; 
 
 Bayntum, Efq; 
 
 Bathurft 
 
 Bourk 
 
 Mr. 
 Mr. 
 
 John Salufbury Brereton, Efq; F, R. A.S.. 
 
 Robert 
 Claud. Nic. 
 
 Brougham 
 Bruck 
 Butler, Efq; 
 
 C 
 
 Samuel 
 Reverend Thomas 
 Reverend Mr. Andrew 
 Mr, Charles 
 Mr. 
 
 Jofeph 
 Cafimir 
 
 Right Reverend Doaor 
 Right Honourable 
 
 Le Cat, M. D. Ahat. Prof. Rotomag. . 
 
 F.R.S. 
 Chapman, M. D.. 
 Chapman, D. D. 
 Cheap 
 Combe 
 
 Cook, Highgate 
 Copley, Efq; 
 
 Da Cofta Cadetano, M. D. 
 Eman. Mendez Da Cofta, Lib. R.S. F.A.S;. 
 
 i. 
 
 D 
 
 Day, Efq; 
 Defpinc, M.D. 
 Dixon, Efq; 
 
 Dodgfon, Lord Bifliop of OiTory . 
 Dormer, Lord Fortcfcue 
 Duane,Efq; Cur.Muf.Brit.F.R.A.S. 
 fi.\ books Andrew.*' 
 
 John 
 
 Jofeph 
 
 Samuel 
 
 Matthew
 
 wPi: 
 
 K.fi.'i .a 
 
 '■'' George 
 
 Giles 
 John 
 
 ;'lii ,aoh'.. 
 ;pt?eter 
 
 Mr. Ingham 
 
 James 
 Mr. William 
 
 John 
 Right Honourable James 
 Richard 
 
 The Reverend Mr 
 Reverend Mr 
 
 SUBSCRIBE 'R^Si ;jN- A M E S. 
 
 pAndrew Coltee Ducarel, Efq; LLD.F.R.A. S. 
 
 E ««ot 
 
 Eckerfa1,Efq; F.R.A.S. 
 
 Earle, Efq; 
 
 Ellis, Efq; King's Agent for Weft 
 Florida, F. R. S.' 
 
 Eaton, Efq; 
 F 
 
 Fofler 
 
 Fitzgerald, Efq; 
 
 Fytche 
 G 
 
 Gray, Efq; F. R. S. 
 
 Grenville 
 
 Guy. Efq; 
 H 
 William Leifle Hamilton, Efq; 
 George Hammond, Efq; •, 
 
 Warren Haftings, Efq; 
 
 William Heberden, M. D. F.R.S. 
 
 Herman - Heineken, M. D. 
 
 JohnAdamFred.Hefle, Efq; 
 Jeofry Hetherington, Efq; 
 
 Hirft 
 
 Hollingbury 
 
 HoUis, Efq; F. R. A. S. fix books 
 
 Hooper, Efq; F. R. S. 
 
 Hunter, M.D. F.R.S. 
 
 Hyde, Efq; F.R.S. 
 
 I 
 
 Jacob, Efq; Mayor of FcTcrfliam 
 
 James, Efq; 
 
 Jennens, Efq; 
 
 Johnfon, Bookfeller 
 
 Jones, Efq; 
 
 Jones, Efq; 
 
 K 
 
 Kiernan 
 
 L 
 
 Lahy, Efq; 
 Langdale, Efq; 
 
 Charlwood 
 
 Mr. 
 
 Thomas 
 Edward 
 William 
 John 
 
 Edward 
 William 
 Charles 
 
 Thomas 
 William 
 
 Mr. Thomas 
 
 Richard 
 
 .George
 
 SUBSCRIBERS 
 
 ClKirlwood 
 John 
 Jofcph 
 Reverend INlichael 
 
 N A ME S. 
 
 Lawton, Kfq; 
 Letch, M.D. F.R.A.S. 
 Letch, Efq; Attorney at Law 
 Lort, B. D. F.R.A.S. 
 
 xxw 
 
 M 
 John Maddifon, Efq; 
 
 John Madocks, Efq; . 
 
 Mr. John Hyacinth de Magalhaens 
 The Reverend Dr. Mather. 
 
 Matthew Matty, M,D. Secretary to R. S. . 
 
 Reverend Benjamin Mence, A; M. , 
 
 Reverend Dr. Merrick. 
 
 Mr. Mihm, Rookfcller, fix books 
 
 Teter Matthew Mills, Efq; 
 
 Dr, John 
 
 Richard 
 Dr. 
 
 Patrick 
 John 
 
 John 
 Mr. 
 
 Mr. James . 
 Mr. John 
 Mr. Richard 
 
 Thomas 
 
 N 
 
 Monro 
 
 Morris, Efq-; 
 
 Morris 
 
 Murdoch, D.D. F.R.S. 
 
 Myonet, D.'D. 
 
 Nefbit, Efq; 
 Nelrae, Plantation-ofHce 
 Nelfon, Apothecary 
 Newbery, Bookfeller 
 Norris, Sur.veyor 
 
 O 
 
 Owen, Efq; 
 
 Mr. George 
 
 Mr. Samuel 
 
 Right Honourable Charles 
 
 Mr. 
 Governor 
 
 Jolm 
 
 David 
 Bateman 
 Charles 
 Metcalfe 
 
 R 
 
 Paterfon, Surgeon ■ 
 
 Paterfon, two books 
 
 Earl of Peterborough, S:c..:. 
 
 Philips 
 
 Pownal 
 
 Pratt, Efq; 
 
 Ri7, Efq; 
 
 Robfon, Efq; Attorney at Law 
 Rogers, Efq; F.R.A.S. 
 RulTel, Efq; 
 
 The
 
 xxxii SUBSCRIBER'S NAMES. 
 
 S. 
 
 The Right Honouroble the Lord Scarfdale 
 
 Jofeph Salvador, Efq; two books 
 
 Dr. Antonio RibeiroSanches 
 
 Charles Scrafe, Efq; Attorney at Law 
 
 Serocold, Efq; two books 
 Sharp, Surgeon of Barth. Hofpital. 
 Sharp, Efq; 
 Small, Surgeon 
 Stuart, Efq; Architeft 
 Supple, Efq; 
 
 T 
 
 Templeman, M.D. Seer. S.A.M.C. 
 Tillard, Efq; 
 Triftram, Efq; 
 Mark Cephas Tutet, Efq; F. A. S. 
 
 W 
 
 Warner, Efq; 
 
 Weft, Efq; Treafurer of the R.S- 
 
 F. R.A.S. 
 Wefton, Efq; F.R.A.S. 
 White 
 Whitfield 
 
 Wilkinfon, M.D. F.R.A.S. 
 Wilks, Efq; F.R.S. 
 Wilks, Efq; 
 
 John 
 Mr. William 
 
 Granville 
 Mr. Alexander 
 
 James 
 
 Richard 
 
 Peter 
 James 
 Richard 
 
 Richard 
 James 
 
 Robert 
 Mr. Michael 
 Mr. 
 
 John 
 Ifrael 
 Heaton 
 
 CHAP.
 
 t ■ 3 
 
 i^^'i^4-^-^'^^^ 
 
 CHAPTER I, 
 
 Of the firft migrations i?/' Noah's offspring from Armenia; 
 of the parts of the earth to which they paffed from tiine 
 to time \ a?id a general view of the farther paffage and 
 .chaitges of the clefce?idants of Japhet ?2orthward a?id 
 weflward, 
 
 ^-^'*^^*|HE ta/k I have undertaken I own to be of 
 ?f »^ X ^ ^ an arduous nature, and yet it would be an un- 
 «f ^^ > pardonable omifTion not to attempt throwing 
 «{^^^-s-^3» Tome light upon a fubje6t as yet in obfcurity j 
 and although it is a fubjed of the moft remote antiquity, 
 I 'have great hopes of clearing up fome matters that may 
 give fatisfadion to thofe who delight in the ftudj' of an- 
 cicnt hiftory. 
 
 In examining a great number of hiflorians who have 
 mentioned the Celts, I cannot find that the moft ancient 
 of them have had much, if any, notion of what is written 
 in the books of Mofes ; and the more modern writers have 
 chiefly limited tliemfelves to later times, confmino; their 
 accounts to the feveral m.igrations, revolutions, policy^ 
 
 B 
 
 government
 
 2 r , THERE MA I N S CirAP. L 
 
 government and wars ot thele nations, wnicn the Celts- 
 were in pofiefiion of, and ne'/er attempting to rife higher 
 than the time of Abraha?n^ or thereabouts : yet however 
 {hprt Mvfes may have been in his antidiluvian, as well as 
 his poftdiluvian,, account of the inhabitants of the world, 
 he has fufficiently fulfilled the great purpofe for which the 
 Divine Spirit infpired him to write ; which was to pre- 
 ferve, and hand down to thinking men, thofe genealogies 
 of perfons who lived both before and after the flood, till 
 he fell upon Abraham^ and began the extenflon of that 
 chain of perfons and tranfadions which in due time termi- 
 nated in the birth of the Saviour of the world, which 
 w^s the whole fcope of what he had to do. 
 
 It is between the deluge and the birth of Abraham^ 
 that I think I have found a very probable foundation 
 whereon to form fuch conjedures as will, I hope, fall in, 
 without forcing the matter, in a manner not altogether 
 unnatural, in tracing what relates to the origin of the 
 Celtic language : v/ithout taking much notice of the He- 
 brew, that m.ight be thought either coasval, or more an- 
 cient than this j nor is there the leaft occafion for it, be- 
 caufe indeed it will appear, in the fequel, that the thread 
 of what I fhall ofl'er, fe.ems to be unconnedled with any 
 other. 
 
 We find that Noah was ftve hundred years old when he 
 begat his fons, Shem^ Ham^ and yaphet ; and that whea 
 the flood came upon the earth, he was one hundred year 
 older ; therefore thefe fons were about that age in their 
 degrees. Now thefe men muft have been verfed in all 
 the knowledge and arts that were piadtifed in the antidi- 
 5 luvian
 
 'Chap. I. OF J A P H E 1 . 3 
 
 luvian world, as well as in the geography of the ftates and 
 kingdoms round about them, and though we have no ac- 
 counts of any particulars relative to thefe and fuch like 
 matters, yet we cannot but believe that the family of 
 Noah was very confiderable and refpedlablc among man- 
 kind ; and we find his father, Lamech) was favoured 
 with the gift of philofophy ; for when Noah was born, 
 Ke faid : " this fame iliall comfort us concerning our work 
 ** and toil of our hands, becaufe of the ground which the 
 *' Lord hath curfed," which, without the gift of prophecy, 
 he could not forefeey^v /jz^W^W years before it iiappencd. 
 By the way, it may not be amifs here to make one re- 
 mark concerning the ftate of the earth after the waters cf 
 the flood were retired ; a certain thcorifl has aflerted, that 
 there was a thorough diflblution of all the matter of the 
 earth during the time of the deluge, and he is followed 
 by fome other ingenious authors ; which is plainly other- 
 wife, becaufe we find that immediately after the departure 
 of the waters, and the earth became dry, Noah turned 
 hufbandman, which, no doubt, he well underftood all 
 his life before, for he planted a vineyard and made wine. 
 Now if there had been any material deftrudlion upon the 
 face of the earth, there could have been no tillage of any 
 kind ; v.-hence it would feem that nothins; of the vcp-eta- 
 ble world was totally destroyed ; though no doubt many 
 trees were torn up and carried away, and fettlements of 
 ouze and mud depofited in many places, v/ith marine 
 bodies of various kinds, which naturalifis are well ac- 
 quainted witli. Bcfides, if we confider that the ark refted . 
 iipon a mountain, and that after nine months the tops of 
 
 B 2 other
 
 4 T II E . iR lE IVr A I N S Guar/ L 
 
 Pthcr movintains were feen, we imift not allow of any fuch 
 difiblution, nor any very great alteration of the face of 
 the earth : for if it had been all broken up and blended 
 with the waters, thofe fubfidenccs, which have been 
 vainly imagined, would have fallen equally all round, by 
 the laws of gravitation, and left an uniform furface, in- 
 ftead of mountains and plains. Again, the dove that 
 Noah fent out a fecond time, brought in an olive-leaf 
 plucked Oil of a tree now ftanding. 
 
 Besides, if we confider that it was the divine purpofe 
 to repeoplc the earth, we cannot imagine it was fo fpoiled 
 and deftroyed as fome authors affert. It was from the 
 earth -the future inhabitants were to be nourillied, and 
 therefore it would be inconfiftent with the gracious de- 
 iign of God to reftore mankind, if he had permitted the 
 deilrudion of the only means that could be expeded to 
 fupport the offspring of Noah ; and indeed fuch a con- 
 Jedure appears the more extraordinary in thefe ingenious 
 authors, fince the facred text is our charter upon which 
 we muO: found our notions of thefe remarkable events. 
 
 Nov/ if we look into the feventh chapter of Genejjs, we 
 fhall find, verfe 17, that the flood was forty days upon 
 the earth, and the waters increafed and bare up the ark, 
 and it w^as lift up above the earth ; and that the waters 
 prevailed, and were increafed greatly upon the earth, and 
 the ark went tipQ7z the face of the waters ; and, ver. 19, 
 that the waters prevailed exceedingly upon the earth, and 
 all the high hills that were under the whole heavens were 
 covered ; and, verfe 20, that fifteen cubits upward did 
 the waters prevail, and the mountains were covered. 
 
 Perhaps
 
 Chap. I. O F J A P IT E T. 5 
 
 Perhaps the notion of a total deflrudion of the earthy 
 with the inhabitants, might proceed from our Englijh 
 tranflation of the 13th verfe of chapter vi. where it fays: 
 *' I will deflroy them with the earth ;" but this is by fc- 
 veral Hebrew interpreters tranflated, from the earth, 
 which is certainly the more rational meaning; becaufe tlie 
 earth was not ruined, which the above verfes fufHciently 
 prove ; for the waters and the earth are well diftinguifhed, 
 and the higheft hills and mountains Vv^ere covered, &c. 
 How is a folution of all matter, making one amalgama 
 with the waters, compatible with the waters covering the 
 mountains in the above texts? 
 
 But to return : God gave his blefling to Noah and his 
 fons, ordering them to increafe and multiply upon the 
 face of the earth ; and, without all manner of doubt, gave 
 them at the fame time all the requifites to enable them 
 fpeedily to make fuch increafe ; as longevity, health, and 
 ftrength, as well as the ufe of all the animal and vegetable 
 worlds for their fuftenance and comfort. 
 
 They then ranged themfelves in due order, and a regu- 
 lar government was eflablifhed among them, in propor- 
 tion to their increafe ; which was prodigious in their num- 
 bers, fince, according to the genealogy given of the fons 
 o{ Shejjty we find that after Shem^ who was an hundred 
 years old before he begat Arphaxed, and lived five hun-» 
 dred years after, begetting fons and daughters ; his forlj 
 ylrphaxetly married at the age of thirty-five, and begat 
 his firft born ; and afterwards all that line, as well as tlicir 
 fons, began to get children at about the age of thirty 
 down to Tsrahy Abrat?is father; and even hewas-buE 
 
 ieventy
 
 6 THE REMAINS Chap. I. 
 
 feventv- when 'lie begat Abram^ Nahor^ and Haran. 
 This, without queftion, was the cafe with Japhct and 
 Ham, though their genealogies are not fo particularly 
 marked out, for the reafons I mentioned, viz, that Mofcs 
 intended only to be punctual in that line to which Jlbra7?i 
 belonged. 
 
 We have no account of any children of Noah before 
 the flood, although he was five hundred years old before 
 he begat the three fons who were to people the world 
 after- the flood ; and yet it is not prefumptuous to ima- 
 gine he had, fince it may well be fuppofed, by analogy 
 between him and his anceftors ; for his father, Lamech^ 
 was but one hundred and eighty-two when he begat him ; 
 and his father, Mathufelab^ was but five years older when 
 he was born ; Enos alfo was but fixty-five when he begat 
 Mathufelah ; and all thefe, both before, and thofe long 
 after -the flood, lived to great ages, begetting fons and 
 daughters after thofe children mentioned in Scripture to 
 have been firft born. 
 
 The ufe I would make of this obfervation is, by tlie 
 bye, to ftrengthen what I had before hinted (as I would 
 omit nothing that I thought of confequence towards elu- 
 cidating fuch paflages as clearly fhew the confiftency and 
 truth of Holy Writ) \ which is : that although Noah^ or 
 any of his forefathers, might have had children in num- 
 bers before, who had perhaps run into the enormous vices 
 Vv'hich brought on the divine wrath for their deftrudion : 
 yet none were put into genealogical order but thofe who 
 were to continue the line dov/n to Abram^ and no doubt 
 thefe were all righteous men in fucceilion to one another 
 down to Noah^ and Irom him XoAbram. Tins
 
 Cij.^p. I. O F J A P II E T. 7 
 
 This is cafily proved to be the cafe, if \vc look into the 
 tenth chapter of Genefjs^ from verfe 21, where it is faid : 
 Shem-^ alfo the father of all the children of Eber^ the 
 brother oi Japhet the Elder, even to him were children 
 born ; the children of Shef7t^ Elam^ and AJher^ and Ar~ 
 phaxad^ and Lucl^ and A?'am. Now in the next chapter, 
 at the J I th verfe, the regular genealogy of this family 
 carries the defcent from Shem to Arphaxad^ from him ta 
 Salah^ to Eber, to Peleg^ to RhcUi to Serug, to Nahor, 
 to Terahy to Ahram^ without the Icafl; notice of any other 
 perfon among their brethren, although in the former 
 chapter Ela77i and AJJjur are mentioned before Arphaxad. 
 
 Noah, with his three fons, being the fole pofleiTors of 
 the earth, let us fee how they difpofcd o'l themfelves. 
 We find firfl:, that Noah and his fons lived in tents, which 
 was the firft method that was ufed for their dwelling ia, 
 and which was continued for a long feries of years, before 
 fome of his defc^ndants began to build houfes ; for it was^ 
 in his tent that his fons, Japhet and Sl:f€my covered him, 
 when he was intoxicated with his wine, which was the 
 produce of the vineyard he planted himfelf. It was there 
 he bleffed thefe two fons and their fuccellors ; and ut- 
 tered his curfe upon the defcendants of Ham ; both. 
 which were amply fulfilled in the profperity and exten- 
 fion cf the dominions of jfaphei and Shem on the one 
 hand, and in the deftrudion and miferies wliich fell upon • 
 the CanaaniteSy fo called from Canaan the fon of Ham^ 
 in favour of Abram and his feed in after ages. 
 
 It fully and clearly appears, from Genef.s x. that when 
 the grandchildren of N.cah were increafed, he ordered 
 
 the. 
 
 eir
 
 8 TK E R E M A I N S Chap. I. 
 
 tlieir divifion and dwelling places according to his own 
 difcretion ; for it is faid of yaphet and his iffue, that they 
 divided the ides of the gentiles in their lands, according 
 to their families, tongues, and their -nations ; and fo it 
 is faid. of the other brothers and their iflue for their feveial 
 nations; which are very well pointed out, and fufficient 
 to lead us after them in their migrations and future fettle- 
 ments. This I mention here as a proof that Noah go- 
 vern(^d them in a regular manner, and with that good 
 CEConomy, that a man of his years and experience might 
 be expeded to be a judge of, efpecially too if we confider 
 him as a man highly favoured by God, and ftridlly revered 
 i)y his children. And hence it is more than probable 
 that he chalked -out to each family his portion of the 
 countries round about, according to his good pleafure^ 
 and perhaps according to the fcope of the blefling to two 
 of his fons, and the curfe to the other, while they were 
 yet but few in number : for it is not unlikely that, at the 
 time of his doing this, he had the fpirit of prophecy upon 
 iiim, and thereby v/as informed which was the place that 
 was moiT proper and convenient for the fulfilling of the 
 calamities that fell upon the^ Canaanites^ when yoJJma 
 tjommanded and led the children of IfraeL We muft 
 alfo further fuppofe, and that very naturally, that as thefe 
 families increaled, they departed farther off from the 
 center where they were firft eftabliilied, after the flood; 
 which was now the feat o^ Noah's government; and thai 
 fcill as they grew more numerous, they removed yet far- 
 ther off, radiating as it were from that central 4eat, until 
 thcv had- formed atlenoth fenarate heads and Q;overnments 
 
 of
 
 Chap. I. O F J A P H E T. ^ 
 
 of their own ; and by a very rapid increafe, after the firft 
 fixty years, overfpread a great part of the earth, even be- 
 fore the death of Noah^ who lived three hundred and 
 fifty years after his firft eftabHfliment : for it cannot be 
 fuppofed, with the lead fhew of probabiHty, that they 
 could have found room for any length of time in the fame 
 place, or have ever returned from their own places, to 
 one from whence they departed, already fufficiently (locked 
 and daily increafing with young inhabitants. 
 
 We are now to conlider the country where Mount 
 Ararat is fituated : it is {aid, that Noah's ark reftcd upon 
 the mountains oi Ararat, 
 
 Some authors, out of caprice, and others from preju- 
 dice to the credit of the Scriptures, have endeavoured to 
 place thefe mountains in parts of the world very remote 
 from their real fituation, and indeed very unfit for that 
 great fcene that was to be tranfa^ted in the migration of 
 the children of Noahy and in the peopling of the nations 
 all over the earth. 
 
 Ben Gorio72^ Sir Walter Rawley^ and others, imagine 
 that by the Mountains of Ararat, Caucafus, and others 
 more remote, were underftood ; but many, both ancient 
 and modern authors, afiert that thefe mountains, upon 
 which the ark rcfted, are in Armeiiia ; the ingenious au- 
 thors of the Univerfal Hijloj-y fay, that the Septuagint 
 and Vulgate render the word Ararat, Armenia, and that 
 there is adually a province of that country named Ararat, 
 or ylrairat, from a plain fo called in memory o^ Aral, 
 the eiohth kin"; of that nation, who was fiain in battle 
 there ; Araiy-aral fignifying the fiain of Arai. Thelc 
 
 C gentlemen
 
 10 T HE REMAINS CirAP. L 
 
 'gentlemen fiave examined feveral authors and traditions 
 concernino; the fituation of thefe mountains, in a moft ac- 
 curate and impartial manner^ to which I refer the reader; 
 as my prefent bufinefs is not to enter into a controFerfy of 
 this kind, my delign being only to trace the footfteps of 
 the original languages of Europe^ with as much care as I 
 can, till I bring them to their prefent feat, where they 
 are moft wonderfully preferved to this time. 
 
 However, I fhall offer one or two reafons of my own, 
 why I am perfuaded that thefe mountains of Ararat^ 
 upon which the ark refled, are in Armenia ; and that 
 the plains in their neighbourhood were the places where 
 Noah and his family dwelt, immediately after they left the 
 ark, and where they procured their firft fubfiftance by 
 tilling the ground and increafing their herds- of cattle. 
 
 We fee in all nature, that whatever is created has, 
 throughout its whole conflitution, the moft perfect fit- 
 nefs and propriety, to anfvver the purpofes for which it 
 was made ; we fee alfo in every ordination of God, whe- 
 ther phyfical or OEConomical, the moft confummate wif- 
 dom in the diftribution of the neceffary incidents for the 
 progrefs of his divine purpofes, till they are a<Stually ful- 
 filled. Now in the cafe before us, what fpot upon the 
 whole earth could be fo convenient as Armenia^ a coun- 
 try allowed, hy all geographers and modern travellers, to 
 be temperate, healthful and fertile, with regard to the 
 fuftenance neceffary for the fupport of thefe people, and 
 their well-being ? And with regard to the convenience of 
 fituation for their departure on every lide, as they gradu- 
 ally increafed, any otlaer Htuatiorj for the firft eftablifli- 
 I meatj.
 
 Chap. I. O F J A P H E T. i; 
 
 ment, could not have had fuch juft fpaces round it, 
 and therefore it may be counted nearly a central fpot, from 
 which the offspring of Noah had almoft equal diftanccs, 
 and room enough to migrate, and fettle every way, to tlie 
 ends of the earth : for on the eaft it has Perfia^ part of 
 the Cafpian Sea, Southern Tartary, Indojlan or the 
 Mogul's territories, the Raft-Indies, China, yapan. On 
 the weft it has Natolia, Afia Minor, AJJyria, the Medi- 
 terranean Sea, and all the fouthern parts of Europe. On 
 the north, Colchis, Iberia, Georgia, or Albania, and all 
 Eajlern Rujfia to the fea. And, on the fouth, all the 
 Arabias, and the eaftern parts of Africa. We muft add 
 to thefe the countries lying between thefe four cardinal 
 points ; as, to the north-eaft, all that vaft extent of land, 
 the Northern Tartary and part of RuJfia \ to the north- 
 weft, all Weflern Rujfta, Poland, Sweden^ De??markj 
 Norway, and to Ireland, the ne plus of the BritiJJj Ifes ; 
 to the fouth eaft, innu7?terable ifands , and to the iouth- 
 weft, all TFefern Africa. 
 
 Let us now conllder what would be the confequence, 
 if the ark had refted nearer to any of the extremities of 
 the above boundaries ; fir ft, in many of thofe parts they 
 could not have found luch immediate fuftenance for them- 
 felves or their cattle as in the fertile plains ot Arjnenia \ 
 extreme heats or cold would be very unfavourable for fuch 
 a purpofc, that is lor immediate fupport, though time 
 and induftry may in every place enable men to fuftain 
 themfelves in fome manner or other ; but here their fup- 
 port muft be more fpeedy upon their new eftabliftimcnt : 
 kcondly, in being placed near any of thofe extremities, 
 
 C 2 though
 
 12 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. I. 
 
 though never fo fertile, yet the evil would be very great 
 upon their great increafe ; becaufe the heads of the tribes 
 would be obliged to lead their feveral people almoft the 
 fame way for fome conliderable time ; and every body 
 knows that the more remote the divifions and fubdivilions 
 of any families are become, the more the reciprocal affec- 
 tion which their fathers had for each other, while under 
 one head, is alienated to their own defcendents ; and con- 
 fequently their feveral views and interefts, now becoming 
 feparate and feliifh, would inevitably prove the caufes of 
 diffenfions and quarrels, and lead them to deftroy one 
 another ; which was by no means the delign of God 
 Almighty, who was pleafed to direct Noah in every par- 
 ticular that was neceffary to repeople the world, and to 
 jpreferve them too, in their feveral generations, till they 
 grew fo numerous upon the earth, as to be able to lofe, 
 from time to time, armies of men, according as pride, 
 ambition and tyranny prompted their chiefs to diftrefs 
 and rob their neighbours, and particularly till the great 
 fcene of our redemption fhould be brought about. 
 
 What an amazing oeconomy is moft manifeftly opened 
 in this whole tranfadiion ? Here is that great fcene of 
 wifdom, and love to mankind ; of wifdom, in that fitnefs 
 and propriety in the ordination of all that could be con- 
 venient and requiUte for their fafety ; of love, in merci- 
 fully continuing the race of mankind through that moft 
 miraculous cataftrophe, the deluge. 
 
 Having thus fettled Noah and his family in the plains 
 near Mount A7'arat in Armenia,^ we are now to follow 
 them in their fettlements and migrations ; taking a fliort 
 
 view
 
 Chap. I. O F J A P H E T. 13 
 
 view of the parts into which Shem and Ham pafled, as 
 we go along ; and then purfuing yaphet and his family 
 as far as any intelligence can be had of them, till we find 
 them in their laft rccefles ; for it is in this line only we 
 hope to find the refidence of the Gomeria?i and Magogiaji 
 languages, as yet in almoffc their original ftate. 
 
 The various opinions and diflentions of authors con- 
 cerning the locality and other circumftances relating to 
 the fettlements, fhall in no wife afFedl or influence me ; 
 for it is eafy to difcern, in wading through them, that 
 many have invented their own opinions, and endeavoured 
 to mifplace the names, and even change them ; which are 
 fo plainly fet down in the records of Holy Writ ; building 
 their whole flrudture upon the moft uncertain foundation 
 in the world, that of fuppofition. But how fhort foever 
 the Mofaic account may be thought, it contains fufficient 
 matter to begin upon, and then to ftrike out from it fuch 
 conclufions, as will preferve the chain of truth without 
 writhing or diftorting the fubjed: with forced arguments. 
 I fhall therefore, in this brief account of the matter, ad- 
 here to the Scripture hiftory for my fupport, and follow 
 fuch others as have not relied upon falfe traditions and 
 conjedlures, which, to men of common underftanding, 
 muft appear idle and childifh in the laft degree, when they 
 come to be examined impartially ; and the incidents and 
 connections belonging to them, thoroughly v/cighcd and 
 confidered. 
 
 In the eleventh chapter of Genejis^ after the account 
 laid down in the former chapter, of Noah, his fons and 
 grandfons, the fecond verfc has tliefe words : " And it 
 
 " came
 
 H T H E R :E M A I ISr S Chap. I. 
 
 *' came to pafs, as they journeyed from the Eafl^ that 
 ** they found a plain in the land of Shinar, and they 
 " dwelt there." It has been faid in a very noble hiftory, 
 a work of great labour and judgment, that, " after the 
 '* death of Noah^ his fons, Shein^ Ham and Japhet, 
 " thought fit to remove, with their families, from the 
 " plains near Ararat^ where we fuppofe they till then 
 ".continued, and, as the text has it, dwelt there." This 
 may be true of Noah and his three fons, Shem, Ham and 
 Japhet^ and of their younger children ; but not of their 
 eldeft, mentioned by Mofesy who will appear from good 
 authority to have eftablilhed kingdoms and governments, 
 ii\ Europe, AJia and Africa, long before Noah died: for 
 he lived 350 years after the flood; and the building of 
 Babel and confufion of tongues are faid, by fome, to have 
 happened in the year 10 1 of the flood, and confequently 
 Nimrod, the grandfon of Ham, with his tribes, which 
 were very numerous, went off from thofe Armenian plains 
 to Shinar, and there eftablifhed his kingdom ; for in Ge^ 
 nefn, the tenth chapter, verfe 3, it is faid, " And Cufi) 
 *' begat Nimrod', he began to be a mighty one in the 
 " earth : he was a mighty hunter before the Lord ; 
 " wherefore it is faid, even as Nimrod, the mighty hunter 
 '' before the Lord. And the beginning of his kingdom 
 *' was Babel, and Erecb, and Aecad, and Caluch in the 
 ** land of Shinar, And that out of that land he went 
 
 forth to Affyria, and builded Nineveh, and the city Re- 
 
 hoboth, and Calah, and Rhefen between Nineveh and 
 
 Calah: the fame is a great city." 
 
 i^^ERE is a clear and flrong hiftorical account of thofe 
 
 who 
 
 cc 
 
 (I
 
 Chap. T. O F J A P H E T. 15 
 
 who journeyed to the plains of Shinar^ which were only 
 the defcendants of Cufh^ the father of Nimrod\ though 
 y^P^tr is faid to have gone and builded the city of Nittevchy 
 with the others mentioned in the text : which /Ijhur w.is 
 one of the fons of Shemj who perhaps was blended by 
 marriage, or other connetElions, with his relations, the 
 fons of Hafn ; unlefs it can be fhewn that there was one 
 of that name in Hams defcendants, as well as Shems fci>. 
 But I do not intend entering into the controverfy, whether 
 AJJmr did really go away from his kinfman, Nimrod^ to 
 build N'meveh and the other cities mentioned ; or 
 whether it was Nhnrod himfelf who built them. It is 
 nothing to my purpofe who it was, though it was a fub* 
 je6l which bifhop Cumberland took fome pains to unravel ; 
 I own I could not but think' it was fomething particular^- 
 that Mofcs fliould bring in AJhur into his account of 
 Ham's iffue, becaufe he was very ftridl in giving flich re-^ 
 ktions of Jdphet and Shef7i in their own places ; and in-^ 
 deed I am of opinion, that Noah^ who was fo much dif- 
 gufted at liis fon HamQ.^ to curfe him, would not permit 
 the children of his other fons, whom he blefled, to have 
 any communication with his children ; and therefore t- 
 am inclined to think, with the learned bifJjop^ that the? 
 marginal tranflation in our Bibles is the right one ; that^ 
 in the text being, " and AJhur went, out from that land- 
 " and built Nineveh^ &c/' that in the margin : " and. he. 
 " \JVimri}d'\ went out of that land into Ajfyriay' {axAJhur^ 
 generally in Scripture iignifies \\\zAffyrian^ excepting only: 
 in the genealogies : for fupport of which, our rooft learned, 
 author brings many authentic teftimonies, 
 
 ZrO.M
 
 i6 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. I. 
 
 From the above confiderations, does it not naturally 
 follow that IVoab and thofe more immediately allied to 
 him remained ftill in Armenia^ whilft the elder grand- 
 children and their ifllie were fiUng off on every fide to take 
 poffelFion of new lands for their own eftabliihments ? 
 which fliall be fliewn with refped to the iffue of Shein 
 and Japhet^ as well as this of Ham ; and even this was 
 but the offspring of one of his fons, CuJJj. Now this 
 opinion is founded upon the following reafon, which I 
 cannot but think unanfwerable : fmce we fee from Scrip- 
 ture that Nimrod became a mighty man, or a monarch, 
 having the chief rule over his followers ; fure it would 
 be a very unfeemly fuggeftion, that either his great 
 grandfather Noah, his grandfather Ham, or his father 
 Cicjh fhould go with him to Shinar to be his fubjedsi 
 when Nimrod alone is clearly faid to be the mighty man 
 in the earth. No, rather let us take up a more natural 
 conclufion : that when the elder grandfons of Noah had 
 produced a great progeny, and migrated off to all the 
 parts round about the plains of Armenia every way, the 
 younger children of thefe patriarchs were kept ftill at 
 home under the care of their fathers, till they were ca- 
 pable, with their offspring alfo, of having new quarters 
 allotted them j for we know thefe patriarchs lived many 
 years after begetting their firfl:, and continued to beget 
 fons and daughters. Nor is it in any wife probable, that 
 after one hundred years, wherein an innumerable offspring 
 mud: have been produced, there was any neceffity, in the 
 nature of the thing, for every individual of the feed of 
 Noah to be prefent at the confufion of tongues \ or that 
 
 all
 
 Ckap. I. -O F J A P II E T. rj 
 
 all thefe people every where fettled during that fpace of 
 time, lliQiild quit their feveral dominions, to come into 
 that fpot, to be fubjed; to the conluiion, from very remote 
 places on the oppoflte fides of yhifienia ; certainly this 
 would be an impediment and interruption to the progrefs 
 they were to make upon the earth, which would be re- 
 pugnant to the viable fcope and dclign oi Providence for 
 promoting their increafe and welfare. 
 
 Now, fince we have no account of the place where 
 Noah died, it is left to be decided by inquifitive men what 
 became of him ; and accordingly, fome authors have car- 
 ried him to Cb'ina^ with a train of people, to found that 
 monarchy. Indeed, if I might take the liberty of dif- 
 pofing of him, I ihould be very far from impoiing fuch a 
 tafk upon him in his old age, through fuch immenfe tradls 
 of country, when I am of opinion not one of his progeny 
 took fuch long ftrides on a fudden by land ; becaufe it is 
 mofl likely their removal was gradual, according to their 
 increafe and their neceflities ; and it was the bufinefs of 
 his fons and their ifTue to feek new habitations, and not 
 of himfelf ; and therefore I had rather leave him upon 
 the fpot he firft poflefl'ed after the deluge, in a ftate of 
 eafe and tranquillity in his latter days, than either fend 
 him to CImia. or to be confufed at Babel at the ace of 
 about 700 years ; nor can we find that there was the leaft 
 reafon to fufped: a rebellion among his people, which 
 was alledged to be the caufe of his having gone to China, 
 by fome authors, in order to get rid of fome rebellious 
 people about him. 
 
 D Now
 
 i5 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. I. 
 
 Now as I find it is infifted on, that the whole race of 
 Noah came down to Babel to be difperfed from thence, I 
 hope I fhall be excufed if I take a Httle further pains in 
 confidering the matter more fully, and clearing up cer- 
 tain feeming inconfiftencies which have efcaped fome 
 hiftorians. 
 
 We read, in p. 231, vol. i. of the Univerfal Hiftory,, 
 as follows : " It may feem alfo a little ftrange, that Nim- 
 " rod fhould be preferred to the regal dignity, and enjoy 
 *' the moft cultivated part of the earth then known, rather 
 *' than any other of the elder chiefs, or heads of nations, 
 " even of the branch of Ham.'" Now although MofeSy 
 who is every where fo fhort in his accounts, makes no 
 mention of any titles affumed by the heads of the other 
 defcendants of Noah^ yet as they alfo increafed and mul- 
 tiplied and went off to their feveral fettlements, there can 
 be no doubt of their having alfo a regal fway over their 
 people ; for, what other kind of government could they 
 have followed fo naturally, as that by which Noah go- 
 verned them, and kept them in order before their de- 
 parture ? Nor is it matter of much confequence what was 
 the title the head of each tribe aflumed, fmce it is certain 
 the tribes were governed by their refpedive heads ; and as 
 certain that they ail removed to the different places al- 
 lotted them, as far off from the center every way as the 
 land of Shinar was, and perhaps as fertile too. 
 
 In the fame page it is faid : " The Scripture does not 
 *' inform us when Nimrod began to reign ; fome date it 
 *' before the difperfion ; but fuch a conje<5lure does not 
 *' feem to fuit with the Mofakal hillory : for before the 
 
 " difperfionj,
 
 Ch^p. I. O V J A P H E T. 19 
 
 " difperfion, \vc read of no city but Bahely nor could 
 " there be well more, while all mankind were yet in a 
 *' body together." 
 
 This opinion is (Irongly inliflied on in another part of 
 this hiftory, p. 328, of the fame volume; and the argu- 
 ment for it is taken from the hrft part of the eleventh 
 chapter of Genefis \ whpre, in the firft verfe, it is faid : 
 *' and the whole earth was of one language and of one 
 " fpeech." And then, in verfe 2, " and it came to pafs, 
 " as they journeyed from the Eafi^ that they found a 
 " plain in the land of Shinar, and they dwelt there." 
 Now let us examine what thefe two verfes import ; as to 
 the firft, no body will difpute againft the whole offspring's 
 fpeaking the fame language, or rather different dialeds of 
 the language, fpoken by Noah and his fons before the de- 
 luge ; for yaphet and his fons certainly fpoke a dialed: 
 different from that in Shem s family, and it is no wonder 
 that fome changes fhould happen in the fame language in 
 two hundred years, that is, one hundred before the flood, 
 when Noah'' s fons were born, and another, and perhaps 
 longer, after the deluge. And it is natural to think they 
 carried their language with them from At'meniay having 
 no fort of means by which they could either have learned 
 or imitated any other ; therefore we agree in this parti- 
 cular ; and indeed it is with great deference to the authors 
 of that hiftory, which dcmonftrates fo much labour and 
 learning, that I cannot avoid differing from them in the 
 other. 
 
 Now the fecond verfe, (which fays: " as they journeyed 
 " from the EaJ}, they found a plain in the land of Shi- 
 
 D 2 " ?iar^
 
 20 THE REMAINS Chap. I. 
 
 " nar, and they dwelt there,") has perhaps induced thofe 
 authors to imagine that il)ey fignifies the whole earth ; be- 
 caufe in the firft verfe it is faid, the whole earth was of 
 one language. But Mofes here, after he has declared that 
 all mankind fpoke the fame language, only repeats, in the 
 fecond verfe, what he was more particular in, in the pre- 
 ceding chapter ; which I muft repeat here, for the better 
 explaining this paffage, in which he clearly fhews what 
 part of mankind went into S/j/nar, and how they were 
 eftabliflied; and indeed it is fomething flrange that it 
 fhould be fuggefted : " that the Scripture does not inform 
 " us when Nitiirod began to reign," when it is fo very 
 clearly and particularly laid down in the following 
 words: "and CuftD htg2Lt Nimrod : he began to be a 
 "mighty man in the earth. He was a mighty hunter 
 *' before the Lord ; and the beginning of his kingdom 
 " was Babel^ and Erech^ and Aecad, and Caheh, in the. 
 " land of Shinai\'^ 
 
 Can any thing be more clearly laid down, to (Hew that 
 Nimrod^nA his followers only fettled in that land and 
 eftabliflied a kingdom ; becoming mighty in the world, 
 and building the cities juft mentioned ? So that the firfl: 
 verfe cannot be the proper antecedent to the fecond ; for 
 as foon as he has informed us of the fame language being 
 univerfal, which he. gave no hint of before, he then gives 
 only a general account of what he had more particularly, 
 defcribcd before in the going down of Ntmrod's people to 
 Shinar^ by way of introduction to his hiftory of the con- 
 fufion and difperiion ; which, without it, would have 
 wanted a proper preamble. Belides, Mojes would have 
 
 been.
 
 CirAP. I. O F J A P H E T. 21 
 
 hctn guilty of a glaring abfurdity, in telling us that, in 
 journeying from the Eafi they found a plain in the land 
 of Shinarj after he had, before, placed Nimfod and his 
 fubjefls there ; for we may be very fure Noah knew which 
 way his defcendants went, and where fettled, on every 
 quarter ; and therefore cannot be faid to have gone and 
 found a land that was found before ; or we can be fure of 
 no part of his hiftory, nor can he be accufed of having 
 committed' any abfurdity through his whole work. 
 
 From what has been thus coniidered, it is eafy and na- 
 tural to conclude, firft that JVimrod went to Shinar and. 
 there founded a kingdom, built cities, and became 
 mighty among his own people : that a confiderable feries 
 of time paffed away while he was doing this, before the 
 confulion, or an attempt to build the famous tower of 
 Babel happened ; that this building was attempted a 
 much greater time after the flood than chronologers have 
 fixed, in loi, according to the ii/^<^r^7y calculation : for the 
 Samaritan placed it in 40 1 ; and the Septuagi7tt in 15 3 ^ 5 
 and indeed the mofl natural confideration is, that a king- 
 dom was eflablifhed, and famous cities built, not only 
 under Nimrocl^ but under the other defcendants of Noah^ 
 in their feveral countries ; and that AJJju?', or Nimrod^ 
 went forth out of Shinar into AJfyria^ and built Ninevch\ 
 and Rehoboth^ and Calah^ and Rejhi between Ni?ieveh and 
 Galah^ which was a great city, as the tenth chapter oi 
 Ge7jefis has it, and confequently eftabliflied a kingdom in 
 the neighbourhood of Shinar, and all this before Nimrod 
 had begun to build the tower of Babel ; and therefore the 
 aonfufion of tongues could happen to none but Nimrod'' s 
 
 people.
 
 22 THE R E M A I N S Chap. I. 
 
 people, and fuch of Shems family as went, if any of them 
 did really go, with him to Shifjar ; but, even of thefe, I 
 inall fliew that none were perfuaded to enter into Nimrod' s 
 delign, who, from Scripture, appears to have become ar- 
 rogant and luxurious and puiied up with pride ; for they 
 faid, " let us build us a city and a tower that may reach 
 " unto heaven, and let us make us a name, &c." This was 
 the moft arrogant refolution that any people could fuggeft, 
 and plainly fiiewed that they had fallen from their obe- 
 dience and duty to God's will, in the very thought of 
 reaching to heaven ; and therefore in the fixth verfe of 
 the eleventh chapter it is written : " and the Lord faid, 
 '' behold the people is one, and they have all one language, 
 " and this they begin to do, and now nothing will be re- 
 " ftrained from them which they have imagined to do." 
 This plainly fhews, that nothing but their pride brought 
 upon them the confuiion, in order to ftop their wanton 
 progrefs : although authors have fuggefled many other 
 reafons from their own fancy, which have no foundation 
 in Holy Writ. Again, it is faid : '* the Lord fcattered 
 " them abroad from thence upon the face of the earth, 
 " and they left off to build the city ; therefore is the 
 *' name of it called Babel^ becaufe the Lord did the7'e 
 " confound the language of all the earth, &c." Now be- 
 caufe it is written by MofeSj that the Lord did there con- 
 found the language of all the earth, it is concluded by 
 the learned authors mentioned, that all the earth came 
 into Shinar to be fubjedl to that confuiion. This is an 
 inference I cannot indeed confent to; becaufe I think it is . 
 impoflible that the generations of men, eftabliflied in their 
 
 feveral
 
 Chap. I. O F J A P H E T. ^3 
 
 fevcral kingdoms, fliould be on a fudden compelled -to ; 
 quit their refpeclive governments, at very remote diftances,- 
 to be concerned in the building this tower. To what 
 purpofe ? If it be laid, it was in order to be fcattered 
 abroad upon the earth ; I anfwer, that was done already 
 in their migrations on every fide from Armenia \ and it 
 would be hard to imagine, nations of people fliould go 
 through a ceremony of coming into Shwar to be fent 
 back again ; this would very ill fuit either the fenfe and 
 judgment of Mofes^ or the ways o^ providence in bringing 
 about the divine purpofes ; when nothing but the propa- 
 gation and welfare of his people could be the defign of 
 God, in faving the remnant of mankind in the ark from 
 the deluge ; for, as I hinted before, it would be an im- 
 menfe impediment to the well-being of the children of 
 men, to be forced into fuch a congrefs, for any purpofe ; 
 nor could fuch multitudes either find room or fubfiflance 
 in that land, already well enough flocked with people. 
 Befides, we can find no inftance of God's laying punifli- 
 ments upon any nations or people, without being long 
 provoked to it by crimes ; and therefore it would be too 
 great a liberty to fay, that all mankind fhould be brought 
 under his difpleafure for the ads committed by the Nim- 
 rodians alone ; for the Scriptures mention no others con- 
 cerned in them : and it is a doubt with me, whether any 
 of Ajhur s people were concerned with them at all ; be- 
 caufe it appears, they were either driven away from Nim- 
 rods kingdom (if they ever were in it,) or voluntarily left 
 it, becaufe they v/ould not be concerned in that audacious 
 undertaking, and fo eftabliilved themfelv^es a place and 
 6 cities.
 
 24 T II E R E M A I N S Chap.1^ 
 
 cities, as we have already faid. It would be arraigning 
 the juftice of the Divine Being, to fuppofe.it ; and there- 
 iore I, for my own part, cannot help exculpating the 
 whole defcendants of Japhet and Shem from having any 
 hand in the attempt, as well as from other reafons of fome 
 confequence, viz. it is very unlikely, that the people de- 
 fcended from either, fhould have entered into any pro- 
 ceeding that was fufficient to incur. a punifhment from the 
 Almighty ; becaufe thefe were the fons who were bleffed 
 by Noah, for their filial piety in counter-afting their bro- 
 ther Hani s iniquity in their father's tent ; for which he 
 curfed the pofterity of Ham ', the generations of "Japhet 
 and She7?i would certainly keep the tradition of their fa- 
 ther's bleiling upon them, and there was no flop put to 
 it, but it was fulfilled amply in both ; they increafed 
 prodigioufly, and grew very great ; and in the fine of 
 She7n the great work of our redemption was going on. 
 But the feed of Ham was curfed from the beginning ; and 
 accordingly his grand fon, Nimrod, was at the head of that 
 daring enterprize ; he was wicked from the beginning, 
 and muft have known what his father denounced aorainft 
 him and his defcendants : nor could thefe be ignorant of 
 it themfelves ; and therefore had no fuch happy tradition 
 of a blefiing to comfort them, and fway their ad:ions ; 
 and confequently muft have been abandoned to evil difpo- 
 fitions, lofing in a little time the fear of God, and be- 
 coming tyrants to one another. The ways of Providence 
 are extremely uniform in procedings of this nature ; a 
 flrong example of which is manifeft in the antidiluvian 
 tworld ; tor the pofterity of Cain was an accurfed gene- 
 ration,
 
 Chap. T. O F J A P IT E T. 25 
 
 ration, occafioncd by his wickcdnefs againft his brother 
 Abel. Let us fee then, what is meant by the words, 
 " the Lord did there confound the language of all the 
 *' earth." The anfwcr is fo eafy, that it feems to me 
 very ftrange this fentence fliould be miftakcn. We are 
 told, that the whole earth was of one language and 
 of one fpeech ; now there is no more in that lentence 
 than, that there^ that is, at Babel^ the Lord confounded 
 the language that all mankind upon the earth every where 
 fpoke ; and fcattered them^ the fubjeds of Nimrod^ who 
 afterwards mingled with fomc other nations, and intro- 
 duced new corruptions in languages amongfl: them, Irom 
 which, in procefs of time, proceeded the great variety oi: 
 tongues now in the African and part of the Afmtic na- 
 tions ; thus naturally fulfilling the divine will, without 
 difturbing, or impofing any hardfiiips upon, the reft ot 
 the fons of Noah in their nations, and all this according 
 to the tenor of Divine writ. Having thus far introduced 
 what in my opinion was neceffary to be known concern- 
 ing Noah and his grandchildren, let us endeavour to trace 
 them further on, till we fall upon the people called the 
 Celts and Scythia^js^ whom we fhall fhew to be the oft- 
 fpring of Gomer and Magog, two fons of "Japhet ; which 
 will lead us to our prefent purpofe, being to enquire into 
 the language of thefe people, and trace it from its ancient 
 to its prefent feat. 
 
 Of
 
 26 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. I. 
 
 Of the parts of the earth to which the offspr'mg of Noah 
 migrated from tijne to time. 
 
 As fo much has been laid already concerning one of 
 Ham's 'family, we fhall continue an account of the reft in 
 this place, that there may be no occalion to fay much of 
 them hereafter. 
 
 The fons of Ham^ CuJIj^ and Mifraim, and Phut^ and 
 Canaan. The fons of CuJJd^ Seba, and- Havila, and Sah- 
 tahy and Raamah, Sabtecha ; and the fons of Raamahy 
 Sheba, and Dedan. Then comes the account of Nimrod, 
 mentioned before, to which follows Mifraim, who begat 
 Ludim, and Aitahim^ and Lehabim, and Naptuhim, and 
 Pathrtfm^ and Cafuhim (out of whom came Plilifiim)^ 
 and Caphtorim ; and Canaan begat Sidon^ his firft born, 
 and Heth, and the Jebufte, and the Emorite^ and the 
 Girgafite^ and the Hivite^ and the Archite^ and the Sinite, 
 and the Arvadite^ and the Zemarite^ and the Hemathite ; 
 and afterwards were the family of the Canaanites fpread 
 abroad. And the border of the Canaanites was from 
 Sidon^ as thou comeft to Gezar^ unto Gaza : as thou 
 goeft unto Sodom, and Gomorrah, and Adma, and Zeboim^ 
 even unto Lajha. Thefe are the fons of Ham, after their 
 families, after their tongues, in their countries, and in 
 their nations. - 
 
 This is Mofes" s account of the iffue of Ham ; and they 
 were a numerous people, as all thefe were the heads of 
 fucccedino; nations. The feveral learned men, who have 
 taken the pains of tracing them to their feveral ftations, 
 though they may differ a little in fome points, yet in ge- 
 neral
 
 Chap. I. O F J A P H E T. 3; 
 
 neral agree that they went gradually iouthvvard, and Iprcad 
 themfehTS over part o^ Arabia., and a great part of /Ifrka^ 
 through Egypty j^thiopia^ and their neighbouring coun- 
 tries : which they have with great ingenuity made out, 
 from the names of countries, probably derived from thofe 
 of the heads of the feveral tribes they governed, which 
 are mentioned above. And as to the land of Canaa?jy 
 where his people fettled, it is to this day fo well known, 
 that it would be needlefs to mention any thing about it. 
 I fhall therefore, according to my plan, take a (liort view 
 of thofe places to which Shem and his fuccellbrs went, 
 and then proceed more largely on thofe of Japhetj for the 
 reafons I gave before. 
 
 The children of Sbeniy Elam^ and Aflmr, and Ar- 
 phaxad, and Z^W, and AratJi. And the children of 
 Aram, Uz, and Hul, and Gather , and MaJJj \ and Ar- 
 phaxad begat Salahy and Salah begat Eber, and unto Eber 
 were born two fons, the name of one was Peleg ; for in 
 his days the earth was divided ; and his brother's name was 
 yoktan : and yoktan begat Almodady and Shelephy and 
 Hazermavethy and Jerah, and Hadoram, and Uzal, and 
 Diklahy and Obal, and Abifnael, and Sheba, and Ophir, 
 and Havillahy and Jobab ; all thefe were the fons of Jok- 
 tan. And their dwelling was from Mepa, as thou goeft 
 unto Sephary a mount of the Eaft. Thefe are the fons 
 of Shemy after their families, after their tongues, in their 
 lands, after their nations. 
 
 From Scripture, it would feem that the dweUings of the 
 fons of Shem were to the eaftward, and partly to the fouth- 
 ward J for it is faid, their dweUings were from Mcjljay to- 
 
 E 2 • wards
 
 28 THERE MAINS Chap. I. 
 
 "wards Sepha?-., a mount of the Eajf. Some of his grand- 
 fons fettled in Ayjjria^ and fome in Perfea^ fome about 
 Chaldca ; but it is moft probable, that the generality of 
 them migrated gradually, according to their increafe, to 
 the fouth-eajl^ and confequently inhabited the northern 
 parts of Arabia^ Elam^ or Perfta^ and fo fpread forwards 
 in that direction, till fome of them reached China. Thefe 
 are the mofl probable conjectures I can coUedl from the 
 v^ery fliort account given by Mofes^ and the opinions of 
 very learned hiftorians concerning the fettlements of the 
 fofts of Shem and Ham. 
 
 I SHALL now proceed to follow Japhet and his fuc- 
 ceffors, whofe progeny is furprizingly great, and whofe 
 dominions were fo extenfive and tranfadlions fo extraordi- 
 nary, as that hiftorians found fufficient matter for exer- 
 cifing their talents in treating of them, through all ages ; 
 and now afford fuch authorities, as will well fupport all 
 that I have to fay about them. And, indeed, there is 
 great reafon to imagine, that the authors who treated of 
 the offspring of Gomer^ 'Japhet s eldeft fon, were more 
 genuine than thofe among the "Jews^ except Jofephzis, 
 who hitherto treated of them, or of the fons of Shem ; 
 or, indeed, than any other of the Rajlern writers : becaufe 
 the latter could never diveft themfelves of fable, or allegory, 
 in v/hat they produced ; and as to the Jews^ they confined 
 their notions chiefly to the hiftory of their own nation, 
 and very often mingled their accounts with the marve- 
 lous ; fometimes ftraining, and fomctimes even pervert- 
 ing, the Sacred Writings, according as either their own 
 fancy, or fallacious traditions, influenced them ; inftead of 
 
 adhering
 
 CtiAP. I. OF Jf/AiRfH E T. ^g 
 
 adhering ftri6lly to that authority, by which alone ,they 
 are known to be the people they pretend to be, even in 
 our days. yofcp/ms, a principal hiftorian of the afiairs 
 of that nation, had no other foundation to build upon but 
 Holy Writ, in matters of very high antiquity ; and though 
 he followed Mojes in his account, yet we find him making 
 fome fuggeftions, which we can by no means adent to, as, 
 in our opinion, not naturally falling from the Mofaic hi- 
 ftory ; whereas, fome of thofc hiftorians in the IVeJlern 
 world, the Gr^eeh and Romans^ are more to be relied on 
 touching the aiTairs of the defcendants of Gofner and fome 
 of his brethren, where fabulous accounts, or fometimes 
 partiality to themfelves, do not too much interfere ; and 
 where they do, the impartial reader will eafily difcern the 
 true hiftory, through fuch impcrfcdions in thefe authors. 
 
 They inhabited thofe parts which were the proper 
 countries of that family in old times, in their fubdivi- 
 fions ; they were men ot ftudy and learning, and were 
 not fo much addicted to give credit to the legends and 
 marvelous traditions of cunning and impoling men, 
 delivering their fentiments with a feeming opennefs and 
 candor, which can hardly, in general, be faid of Oriental 
 writers. 
 
 Besides fuch authorities as the Wejlcrn w^orld affords 
 among its authors, I fhall endeavour to elucidate what I 
 have to fay upon this fubjedl, with fuch anecdotes, as I 
 hope will be received favourably, accompanied with many 
 fads and accounts of things not fufficiently known, or 
 attended to, or perhaps hitherto viewed in a wrong or 
 
 partial light. 
 
 We
 
 go THEREMAINS Chap. I. 
 
 We come now to give the befl account we can of the 
 defcendants of Japhet^ and the progrefs they made over 
 more than half the world, fulfiUing, to the greateft de- 
 gree of exadnefs and truth, the prophetic blefTmg, which 
 Noah gave him before his death : God fhall enlarge Ja- 
 phet, and he fliall dwell in the tents of Shem^ and Ca- 
 naan fhall be his fervant. 
 
 The Mofaic account runs thus : The fons of Japhet^ 
 Gomer, and Magogs and Madai^ and Java^j^ and Tubaly 
 and Mejl?ech^ and T'iras ; and the fons of Gomer^ -^Jke- 
 naZy and Riphath^ and Togarmah ; and the fons of Ja~ 
 van, EltJJja, and TarJJjip^ Kittin, and Dodanim. By 
 thefe were the ijles of the gentiles divided in their lands : 
 every one after his tongue, after their families, in their 
 nations. 
 
 It was hinted before, that the two brothers of Japhet, 
 Shem and Ham, fent their defcendants to the fouth, fouth- 
 eaft, and partly to the eaft ; and that fome of them fettled 
 in Syria, and in its neighbouring countries. The fons of 
 Jap bet are to be followed to the north-eaft, north, north- 
 weft, and over all the weftern parts of Europe. 
 
 To begin with Gomer, the eldefl: fon, there is a gene- 
 ral agreement among the authors of moft credit, that he 
 went out from his father's houfe in the plains of Arme7iia, 
 where his grandfather and uncles firfh fettled and re- 
 mained after the deluge, and took his courfe to the north- 
 ward, eftablifhing his fettlement in the northern parts of 
 Higher AJia \ and extending his offspring over BaBriana, 
 Hircania, and Margiana : countries, according to Strabo, 
 who pays great honor to this people, exceeding rich and 
 
 fertile
 
 Chap. I. O F J A P PI E T.. 31 
 
 fertile in all the ncceflaries of life ; and, perhaps upon 
 that account, very naturally and properly allotted to the 
 cldcft fon, to whom of courfe the choice was given. 
 
 All the ancient geographers agree in this northern fet- 
 tlemcnt : Ptolomy, on the one hand, places the Chofiia- 
 7'ians in BaBriana.^ near the Oxus^ and mentions a city 
 Cho7nara there, as if it was a capital city of the Gomerian, 
 Now he makes two people of Gomer s iflUe ; one he calls 
 ComarianS) and the othe Chamarians ; and places the for- 
 mer towards the moft eaftern boundary of Sogdiana, near 
 the fources of jfaxartes. Whereas, on the other hand, 
 Pomp. Mela fixes the Comarians towards Sogdia?ta and 
 BaElriana ; and the Chamaria?is to the north of the Caf- 
 pia7t Sea : but there docs not feem to be any reafon for 
 this diftindion ; becaufe, if we were to make a diftinft 
 people, city, or territory, for every difference we meet 
 in hiftory, in the fyllabication of their names, we fliould 
 multiply them extremely. They were certainly the fame 
 people, who fpread themfelves all over BaEl}'ia7ia^ Hirca- 
 Ilia., Margiana, Sogdiafia, and other countries to the 
 north- eaft, under the name ot Gomej'ians^ however dif- 
 ferently fpelt by authors. 
 
 It is moft certain that thefe people, together witli the 
 defcendants of Magogs Gojfjers brother, whom we fhall 
 by and by (hew to be fettled further north-weftward, were 
 the mighty people ftill remaining and governing in thofe 
 northern regions, after the migration of other nations from 
 them, both eaftward and weftvvard of them, that are men- 
 tioned by Ezekiely in the thirty-eighth chapter of his 
 Prophecy, ftill retaining their own ancient names and lan- 
 
 4 g"^g^>
 
 52 THE REMAINS Cuap. 1. 
 
 guage, now about eighteen hundred years after the flood, 
 and above five hundred before Christ, where the prophet 
 has thefe words : 
 
 " And the word of the Lord came unto me, faying : 
 fon of man, fet thy face againft Gogy the land of Magogs 
 the chief prince oi M.efJjech and Tubal, and prophefy againft 
 him and fay, thus faith the Lord God, Behold, I am 
 againft thee, O Gogy the chief prince of Mepech and 
 Tubal, and I will turn thee back, and put hooks into 
 thy jaws, and I will bring thee forth, and all thine army, 
 horfes and horfemen, all of them clothed with all forts 
 of armour, even a great company with bucklers and 
 fhields, all of them handling fwords. Pe7'Jia, Ethiopia, 
 and Lybia with them, all of them with fhield and helmet. 
 Gomer and all his bands ; the houfe of Togarmah of the 
 north quarters and all his bands, and many people with 
 thee." 
 
 From thefe paflages of Ezekiel, we are informed of fe- 
 veral interefting things relative to our defign in this en* 
 quiry : firft, we are undeniably certain that Japhei s fons 
 fpread themfelves northward every way, as I have faid be- 
 fore ; and that Togartnah, the youngeft fon of Gomer, 
 was alfo a great prince of the north quarters. Secondly, 
 that Magog had the .afcendancy and command over two of 
 his brothers, Mejloech and Tubal, and their people, as 
 well as over his own, in the northern countries, and was 
 a great prince. Thirdly, that Vv^hen this prophecy was 
 delivered, though fo many years as I have mentioned af- 
 ter the flood, the places of Sheba and Deda?i, two ne- 
 phevi^s ot Nimrod, are afcertained, their defcc:idants ftill 
 
 retaining
 
 Chap. I. O F J A P II E T. 53 
 
 retaining their names, and being merchants and rich men: 
 for in the 12th and 13th verfes of the fame chapter, when 
 it was foretold that this great conflux of the Northern ar- 
 mies fhoiild meet thofe of the j^thiopians^ Perjta?is and 
 Lybia?js^ and go down to a land at reft, without bars or 
 gates, upon a people that had gotten cattle and goods, to 
 take a fpoil and to take a prey ; that Sheba and Dcdan 
 and the merchants of TarpiJJj fhould fay : " Art thou 
 " come to take a fpoil ? haft thou gathered thy company 
 " to take a prey ? to carry away ftlver and gold, to take 
 " away cattle and goods, to take a great fpoil?" And, 
 fourthly, that the Northern people were to fend a mi^rhty 
 army of horfemen againft the children of Ifrael^ which 
 fhews that they were famous for the multitude of horfes 
 they bred, as the 'Tartars are to this day, who are their 
 defccndants. 
 
 While I am treating of this prophefy of Ezckiel^ it will 
 not be a digreffion to recur to the 27th chapter of the fame 
 book, which throws a very fplcndid light upon what was 
 but briefly delivered by M'ofes concerning the fettlements 
 of fome of his defcendants, in confirmation of vi^hat I had, 
 all along, imagined upon the fubjedl ; for where the tefti- 
 mony of Holy Writ has any fliare, and it has a great rela- 
 tion to my prefent purpofe, I would not be thought negli- 
 gent of fuch valuable authority. And I am the more 
 willing to introduce in this place the greateft part of that 
 chapter, becaufe it gives a lively defcription not only of 
 the locality of fome of Noah's defcendants, fo many hun- 
 dred years after the flood, but of the ftate of the mercan- 
 tile traflic of thefe parts of the world in thofe days. 
 
 F Whkn
 
 34 T H E REMAINS Chap. I. 
 
 When the famous city Tyriis grew very rich, and was 
 refor'-ed to by all the world, being as it were the center of 
 all manner of merchandize and commerce, its inhabitants 
 irrew haughty and proud, and began to.difdaih yerufakmy 
 and fet at naught that city where the worfhip of the true 
 God was eftablillied. Their luxury produced that pride, 
 and that brought upon them the wrath of God Almighty, 
 who commanded his prophet to inform them of their en- 
 fuing defolation : in which he begins with a fine defcrip- 
 tion of their fituation and (hipping : " O ! thou that art 
 " fituate at the entry of the fea, which art a merchant of 
 " the people for many ides ; thy borders are in the midft 
 " of the feas, thy builders have perfedied thy beauty ; they 
 *' have made all thy fhip boards of the fir trees of Senir., 
 " they have taken cedars from Lebanon to make mafts for 
 *' thee ; of the oaks oi Bajha?i have they made thine oars :" 
 to what a pitch of gTandeur muft this city have grown, be- 
 ing placed upon the fea in the very center of commerce, 
 to which the nations of Afia^ Africa and Europe had eafy 
 and convenient accefs. And it appears, by the particular 
 notice the prophet takes of the fliip-building, that they 
 were a great maritime power ; for, no doubt, all the ports, 
 round about thofe coafts that traded to Tjrus^ had {flipping 
 of their own to carry their goods thither; yet it would. 
 feem that this city had a great naval force in particular ;. 
 becaufe the prophet, by way of introdudion to the judg- 
 ment he was to pronounce againft them, mentions the fe- 
 veral caufes of the arrogance and pride for which they were 
 to be ruined : as the beauty of their city, their grand 
 fleets, and their prodigious trade in all forts of riches ; 
 
 whicJi
 
 CiiAi'. I. O F J A P H E T. 55 
 
 which he fpecifies in the fcqiicl of this chapter, at tlie 
 fame time mentioning the feveral nations that imported 
 them into Tyrus, of which we iliall give fome account, 
 becaufe it will fix the abode of the nations dcfcendcd from 
 the fons of TVoa/j, even at that time. 
 
 He begins with the Apjurites^ who are fiid to have 
 made their benches of ivory, brought out of the iflcs of 
 Chittwij and who ffcill retained the name of their founder, 
 and traded to Tyrus in ivory. 
 
 The Egyptians are faid to bring embroidery to tliat 
 city, of which it is faid they made fiils, which fficws the 
 magnificent appearance of their (hipping ; and the ijles oi 
 Elijlja produced their fine colours, as blue, purples and 
 fcarlct. This EliJJja was the eldeft fon of Javan^ the 
 third fon of Gomer^ and his people were fettled, conform- 
 able to the promife of Noah to Japhet^ in the ijles of the 
 Gentiles^ called by Ezehicl in this place, the illes of 
 Elipa^ the ides of Greece, whence thofe fine dyes were 
 brought to Tyrus, from him : and it appears that the Ty- 
 ria?is wore garments of thefe colours ; for the text fays, 
 " blue and purple vvas that which covered them." The 
 people of Zidon and the Arvadites, which were fome of 
 the defendants of Canaan, the youngefl; fon of C///6, were 
 their mariners, and from themfelves they chofe their pi- 
 lots ; but their caulkers came to them from Gebal. 
 
 The army of Tyrus was compofed oi Perfians, and the 
 men of Lud and Phut \ and the Arvadites appe;ir to have 
 garifoned the city, as well as to have bejn employed as 
 failors, with the Gammadians ; for they are faid to have 
 been ftationed upon the walls, and to hang their lliields' 
 
 F 2 upon
 
 26 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. I- 
 
 upon the walls round about. The people of Tarjhijh 
 brought to the fairs of that great city filver, iron, tin, and 
 lead ; which tin v/as probably procured in Corneal, as 
 well as lead, by tlic offspring of Tar/Jjtjhy who dwelt in 
 Cilicia ; and afterwards by the Elijhans, or defcendants of 
 Elifia, the elder brother of Tarfiijh^ inhabiting the 
 iilands of Greece. The defcendants of Java?! and of 
 Mejhech and Tubal traded to Tyrus in flaves, and velTels of 
 brafs, whicli were manufadured out of materials carried 
 from Brita'm^ and of a more delicate contexture than our 
 modern brafs, as may be proved from the finenefs of the 
 Corinthian brafs, of which numbers of medals were made. 
 And as to the flat^es fold to that city, they were brought 
 from the northern quarters by the defcendants of Mejhech 
 and Tubal ^ who appear from Scripture to have been fub- 
 je6l to their brother Magog ; for he is called by the pro- 
 phet Ezekielj the chief prince of MeJJjech and Tubals more 
 than once ; and the numbers of thefe flaves were fo great, 
 that they equalled the number of the other inhabitants, if 
 we may rely on the remarkable flory told of them by 
 Jujiin in his eighteenth book, chapter the third, to which 
 the reader is referred. Their horfes, horfemen and mules 
 were imported from the houfe of Togarmah, which was in 
 the north quarters, and he was one of the fons of Gomer. 
 
 In fhort, this famous city w^as the very center of com- 
 merce, from all parts of the world ; for, belides what are 
 mentioned already, it appears that the Africans brought 
 them ebony^ ivory, embroideries of all forts ; Syria fold 
 them emeralds, embroidery, purple, fine linen, coral and 
 agates. The land of Ifracl traded with them in wheat, 
 
 pannag,
 
 Chap. I. O F J A P H E T. 2>7 
 
 pannag, honey, oil, and balm, or roiin. Diwiafcus^ in 
 wine and white wool ; bright iron, calTia, and calamus 
 came from T)an and "Javan ; fine cloths for chariots, 
 from Dedan ; lambs, rams and goats, from Arabia^ and 
 all the princes of Kedar. Sheba and Raamah fent their 
 merchants with all manner of fpices, precious ftones and 
 gold. And Hara7i, and Canch^ and Eden^ the merchants 
 of Sheba^ Apur and Chilmad^ were faid to deal in all forts • 
 of merchandize, as well as blue cloths, embroidered work, 
 and in chefts made of cedar, filled with rich apparel. 
 
 This was the ftateof that moft magnificent city, when 
 the pride of their nation brought on them the defolation 
 the prophet pronounced againfl: them, which was punc- 
 tually fulfilled, in the ruin that came upon them, accord- 
 ing to the word of God. 
 
 I HAVE here been the more particular in recounting the 
 feveral countries which traded to Tyr'c^ becaufe it points 
 out to us the places where the defcendants of Shem^ Ham^ 
 and Japhei went to, and were eftablifhed in, fo many hun- 
 dred years after the fiood; retaining the ancient names, 
 and no doubt the languages they feverally carried with 
 them under their difterent heads, and, as the Scripture 
 fays, after their nations ; from whence it will be no diffi- 
 cult matter to trace thofe of them, which are the fubjeds 
 of my defign, to their utmoft habitations; where the re- 
 mains of the fons of Gomcr^ and of his brothers, are yet 
 unmixed with any others, with refpeft to their language, 
 to this day ; which I fliall endeavour to make appear, 
 when I come to treat of the language of the Celts^ or ra- 
 ther Gofnerians and Magogiam, We fhall, however, lirft 
 
 follow
 
 ■ 3^ T H E R E M A I. N S Chap. I. 
 
 i'ollow them iTom tlie places the- Scripture fettles them in, 
 till we find the remains of them in the ite phis of their 
 migrations. 
 
 It has been thought, by the Chaldee paraphrafts, that 
 Conner went to Africa ; but this fhews, that they took a 
 liberty not at all to be countenanced, becaufe it dire6lly 
 contradids the Mofaic^ as well as the prophetic, account 
 of Ezekiel^ which place him north and north- eafl: ; as 
 does Je?^emiah^ in his 51 ft chapter, verfe 27, place AJke- 
 naz with Mmni and Araj^at^ kingdoms far enough from 
 Africa^ and in the neighbourhood of Armenia : rior is it 
 improbable, that part of his iffue fettled about the Euxine 
 Sea^ or, according to Bochart^ Axine Sea^ which he 
 fuppofes to be a corruption q{ Ajkenaz by the Greeks. See 
 his Phaleg, 1. iii. c 9. 
 
 The families of Rip hath, Corners fecond fon, feem 
 to be fituated about Paphlagonia^ from the opinions of 
 Jofeplms^ Bocharty Stephanus and Pliny ; the former of 
 thefe two mentions a country of the lame name, whofe 
 people were called Rhehcei ; and Pli7ty places here a nation, 
 called Rhiphcei. 
 
 As to Togarma, the Sacred Scriptures have, as I have 
 mentioned it already, been very clear in declaring his Situ- 
 ation ; and it was from him and his fucceffor'^ that that 
 great country, called T'ibety was peopled, who being ei- 
 ther forced to file off that way, for want of room, or from 
 feuds and difcords, fettled in, and extended over, it with 
 their language and religion, v/hich is now corrupted into 
 the idolatrous worfhip of the lamas^ of which I fhall 
 mention more hereafter ; thus his, and the children of 
 2 fome
 
 Chap. I. O F J A P H E T. 39 
 
 fome others of his relations, fprcad over the north-eaft 
 quarters of the world. 
 
 We mufi: now follow Magog, and his offspring, to the 
 north-weft, and fpread them all over Rujfia,. Fohmd, 
 Sweden, Denmark and Germany, as well as to the borders 
 of North Tartary : we muft remark, that thefe were very 
 numerous, and made a rapid migration through all thefe 
 parts ; becaufe his brothers, MeJJjech and Tubal, were with 
 him, and all their offspring j for it appears, by the prophet 
 Ezekiel, that they were his fubjc6ls, and their offspring, 
 that ftill occupied thofe northern parts, continued to be 
 fo, even to the time of that prophefy ; while, in the mean 
 time, which included the fpace of eighteen Imndred years, 
 and upwards, the defcendants of them all had gone and 
 peopled all the north and north-weftern parts of Europe, 
 mentioned above, even into Irelaitd and Scotland, as did 
 the defcendants' of Togarmah, and others of his relations, 
 all Southern and Eajler?t Tartary, even to the land now 
 called Camfchatfchi. And thefe defcendants of Gog and 
 his brothers, were the people which, in after-ages, had 
 the appellation of Scythians, as it is agreed on by many 
 authors of authority, as Jofephus, Jerom, and moft of the 
 fathers. 
 
 Having now, in a general way, diflributcd the two 
 brothers. Corner and Magog, with Mefljech and Tubal, 
 and the migrations of their defcendants j let us now follow 
 the other three brothers, Madai, jfavan and Tiras. And 
 in this we fliall be led by the Scripture account, which is 
 fo clear, however fhort, tha.t there is no milling the way : 
 
 Madai:
 
 40 '1' II E REMAINS . Chap. I. 
 
 Madai was the third fon of Japhet^ and is by many faid 
 to be the founder of the Medes^ whofe country was, after 
 his name, called Media ; there are many reafons to fup- 
 port this opinion, notwithftanding that a learned author 
 has endeavoured to place him in Macedonia ; but the fitu- 
 ation of Media beft fuits him, becaufe it places him in the 
 neiohbourhood of his two elder brothers, Gomer and 
 Mao^oo-, who, according to his right of feniority, muft 
 have had the third lot ; and, in general, this was the rule 
 obferved by Noah ; for his own three fons dwelt with him, 
 and the fons of each of thefe round about them, a little 
 farther off in the countries adjacent ; befides, there is an 
 ealy fimilarity in the etymology of the word Media, from 
 Madaif in v/hich opinion I have ealily concurred with the 
 learned authors of the Univerfal Hiftory, by the change 
 of the firft a into e-, whereas, it muft be very hard- 
 ftrained, to derive Macedonia from Madai. But there is 
 yet a ftronger argument to prove he had nothing to fay to 
 Macedonia ; becaufe this country, lying contiguous to 
 Greece, of which it was once a province, would rather 
 fall to Javajis lot ; or the weflern part of Leffcr Afia, 
 from whence he and his fons had an eafy paffage into Ma- 
 ccdonia, and the iiles of the Ge72tiles, which was all Greece, 
 and other parts, where the Scriptures place them, ver. 5 of 
 the tenth chapter of Genejis, and where we find them trad- 
 ing- to Tyrus eighteen hundred years after the flood, under 
 the appellation oijavansioii^, from whom they defcended. 
 See Ezekiel, quoted before. Now fome have thought that 
 the fifth verfe, which fays, " By thefe were the ifles of 
 *' the Gentiles divided in their lands ;" had reference to 
 
 all
 
 Cha?. I. O F JAP II E T. 41 
 
 all the fons of Japhet ; but this opinion is contrary to the 
 fadls laid down in Ezekiel^ 27th and 38th chapters, 
 wherein it appears, that fome of his fons were called from 
 the north quarters, where they and their dcfcendants 
 dwelt, both on account of fulhlling tlie prophefy with 
 refpecl to the children of Ifrael^ and to trade in horfe- 
 men, horfes and flaves, with the merchants of Tyrus : 
 from which circumftances we muft conclude, that jfa- 
 van and his fons only were referred to, in the words cited 
 above. 
 
 Java?ij therefore the fourth fon of y<2^/)fcV, undoubtedly 
 fettled in the fouthern and weftern parts of ^fia Minor y 
 from whence, as I have ju ft obferved, his four fons moved 
 gradually into the ifles of the Gentiles^ fpreading over and 
 pofiefting all Greece^ which were called the ifles of EliJJja^ 
 from his eldeft fon ; as was another part called Tarfus, or 
 TarJJjJpy from his fecond fon, as it is mentioned exprefsly 
 by the prophet; and near him Kitt'wi^ the third fon, 
 planted his colony ; this was in Macedo?tiay which is 
 clearly pointed out in the hiftory of the Maccabees^ in 
 two places. In the firft verfe of the firft chapter, book 
 the firft, we find thefe words : " And it happened after 
 " that Alexander y fon of Philip the Macedonian^ who 
 " came out of the land of Chettim^ had fmitten Darius ^ 
 " king of the Perfians and Medes, that he reigned in his 
 " ftead the firft over Greece.'^ This is a very plain hint 
 for afcertaining the land of Kittim ; but it is confirmed, 
 in the fifth verfe of the eighth chapter, in the following 
 terms : where Judas Maccabczus is informed of the 
 power of the Romans^ and refolves to fend ambafladors 
 
 G for
 
 42 THEREMAINS Chap. I. 
 
 for making a treaty of friendfhip with them, " Beiides 
 
 " this, how they had difcomfitted in battle Philip^ and 
 
 *' Perfeus^ king of the Citims" And in the eighteenth 
 
 verfe of the fame chapter, the bufinefs of his meffengers 
 
 is partly declared thus : " and to intreat them that they 
 
 '* would take off the yoke from them ; for they favv that 
 
 " the kingdom of the Grecians did opprefs Ifrael with 
 
 " fervitude." How wonderfully was Noah's prophetic 
 
 promife fulfilled, of the enlargement of Japhet ; and how 
 
 conformably to that has Mofes informed us, that the ifles 
 
 of the Gentiles fhould be pofl'effed by "Javan s posterity, 
 
 who accordingly were the founders of the governments 
 
 and language of all Greece^ as I fhall endeavour to prove 
 
 it hereafter more fully. There is no other account of the 
 
 fourth fon of favan^ than what is fuggefted from the 
 
 Septuagint by the ingenious authors of the Univerfal 
 
 Hiflory, and feems probable enough ; which changes the 
 
 name Dodanifjt to Rodanim^ and fettles him in the ifland 
 
 of Rhodes : this, in the opinion of thefe hiftorians, feems 
 
 a more likely derivation, than to extra6t the name Doris 
 
 from lyodajiim^ which, in my fentiment, can have no 
 
 natural relation to one another. 
 
 The feventh fon of Japhet^ Tiras, or, according to 
 yofephus^ Thiras^ was the founder and planter of the 
 people called from him the Thirceans^ or, as the Greeks 
 afterwards altered it, Thracians. This hiftorian upbraids 
 the Greeks in his time for taking the liberty of altering 
 names and terms of perfons and things to their own fancy : 
 ** They have, fays he, gotten a method of changing names 
 '* to tickle the ear, and carry the word glibber oft tlie 
 
 " tongue ;
 
 Chap. I. OF J A P II E T. 43 
 
 " tongue ; but our people neither allow, nor pracfbife 
 " any luch tiling. The Greeks have turned Noe into N'o- 
 *' chos ; but we keep to the fame form and fyllables, 
 " without varying the termination." 
 
 A particular view of the farther migrations and changes 
 of the offspring of Japhet in their paffages northivarcl, 
 north-isoeflward and irefward. 
 
 Having now brought the dcfcendants of Japhet regu- 
 larly to the places where the Scriptures fettle them, let us 
 proceed to follow them feverally to their remoteft, though 
 very early fettlements ; and this will cliiefly regard the colo- 
 nies which proceeded from Magog, and his brothers, Me^ 
 JJjech and 'tubal, who were his lubjcdls, in their advances to 
 the northweft, on the one hand ; and thofe which came 
 from Gonier, and his brother fava?! s iilue, who fprcad 
 over the weftern parts of Europe, on the other hand. 
 We muft, however, remind our readers, that 'Togarmah, 
 one of Gomer s fons, went oiT north-eaftward, and peo- 
 pled Eaflei'n Tartary^ great part of the MoguV s country, 
 and other parts of India, whom we fhall have occafion 
 to mention in the fequel of this work. 
 
 Thus there appears to be two grand routs, by which 
 all Europe was inhabited in due time, by Japhet s fuc- 
 ceflbrs ; and it will appear, that the migrations of Ma- 
 gog s fubjeds was much more rapid than thofe of Gomer s 
 iilue, and that confequently all the Northern countries of 
 Europe were much fooner inhabited by the former, than 
 the moft Southern were by the latter. 
 
 G 2 CHAP.
 
 44 
 
 T H E ■ K E M A I N S Chap. II. 
 
 CHAP. IL 
 
 'The progrefs of the Gomerians, or offsprifig of Gomer. 
 
 ^'*£'^"4 E T us begin with Corner^ who, being the eldeft 
 1^ ^ ^i ^<^"i claims our firft notice, and examine the 
 > 1^^ i different appellations by which his defcendants 
 were known in the world. They were firfl called Gome- 
 rians, from his name, and were known by that appella- 
 tion for feveral ages ; even after their mixing with their 
 brethren, the Scythi-ajis, in peopling Germa7iy, Pola7id, 
 and other Northern countries. They were indeed called 
 in thefe countries Citmnerii, Cimhri, Coimbri ; for it was 
 a very ancient colony of thefe that gave name to the Cim- 
 br'ic Kerfo?iefus, now part of the Danifj territory, after 
 their conjunftion with the Scythians ; but this word, Cim- 
 77ieria7is, is no other than a corruption ot Co77ijnerians, 
 changed from Go77terians \ fuch changes being common, 
 through all languages and nations of the world, to 
 this day. 
 
 While they were in Afia, a colony of them were called 
 Eace, Saces-, or Saques \ the occaiion of which, as it is re- 
 lated by authors of great credit, fuch as Trag. Po77ipeius, 
 Arian, i7^ Parthicis afud Photiu7n, and feveral others, was, 
 that the Go7neria7is increafing, and migrating through 
 Margiana in great multitudes, had many quarrels and 
 diffentions among themfelves, and the Wronger, driving 
 out the weaker parties., forced them into neighbouring- 
 countries, fome of which were then in the poffeflion of 
 
 the
 
 Chap. II. O F JAP H E T. 45 
 
 the Medes, who fprung from Madai\ where, from their 
 being a baiiiilied people, and fugitives, they were called 
 ParthianSy Parthu fignifying divided, or feparated from 
 another people, in the Gomeria?i language ; from hence 
 thofe parts where they fettled v/ere called Pa?-thia, and 
 from thefe arofc the Perjiaiis^ who were alfo called Rla- 
 mitesy from one of the fons of Sheui ; fo that Perfta had 
 its inhabitants from the North by the Parthians^ and ia 
 the Sotithcrn parts by the fons of Elam^ much about the 
 fame time, who, at length, became a mixed people whom 
 we fhall mention hereafter. 
 
 Now thefe Parthians, in refentment for having been 
 forced away to fliift for themfelves, gave their enemies the 
 fcandalous name, Sacce^ which fignifies to rob or commit 
 great violence, and which, among historians, remains upon 
 them at this day. Now as thefe were a part of the peo- 
 ple of Margiana^ though fprung from Gomer^ they, and 
 indeed all the Northern people, were called Scythia?is 
 very early ; and the Perjtans afterwards gave all the Scy- 
 thians the name of Sacce^ according to iJerodotus. 
 
 If we were to enumerate all the names given to the firfl: 
 people inhabiting the ifles of EliJIja, by thofe writers who 
 blended their hiftories with fables and allegories, and many 
 times invented matters that never exifted, this worjc would 
 be fwelled to a greater bulk than is intended ; but our 
 purpofe is to be as concife as poffible, and to adopt no- 
 thing fabulous. It would indeed have been happy, if 
 mythologic fables had never been handed down to us ; 
 becaiife it is very evident they have occafioned many errors 
 amonof writers, who were not alwavs able to weed out 
 6 fallhioods
 
 46 ~T H E R E M A I N S Chap.-JI. 
 
 falflioods from truth ; and often were induced to lay hold 
 of what plcafed their own fancy, rather than what was 
 conformable to truth ; befides other evils, which even the 
 true revealed religion of God has not fhaken off, in but 
 too many places, at this time. 
 
 When Javan and his fons fettled in thefe ifles, the 
 whole people were, from him, called Joms^ and Jaones^ 
 which name other nations alfo always gave them, ages be- 
 fore they were called Graii, or by any other appellation 
 whatfoever. And yet among themfelves, and by fome 
 neighbours, they were ftill called Gomerians.^ which never 
 was quite taken off, till, in after- ages, when the defcen- 
 dants of that family, by commerce with the Phceniciansy 
 had blended the Jonian or Gomerian tongue with thofe of 
 that conflux of people, who afterwards traded from all 
 parts to Tyrus^ and who formerly, being fubjecSl to the 
 confufion at Babel^ were called Grecia?ts, and then they 
 began to call their former brethren Galatai and Keltai, 
 froni which arofe the names Ceitcc and Galli among; the 
 Latins. 
 
 But we have the beft proofs of their being long called 
 yoniain from authorities not to be queftioned. It is, in 
 the fir ft place, but natural to derive this name from that 
 of the patriarch, its founder, "Javan^ by a very eafy alter- 
 ation ; and, as he was the father of the firft inhabitants of 
 Greece^ he had a right to have his people called after his 
 name. 'Jofephiis makes this very derivation, and him the 
 father of tlie Grecians ; and the Scriptures, as I have be- 
 fore faid, gives the Grecians the name of 'Jones^ or yavans 
 in the Hebrew tongue, and call the Greek language Ja- 
 vanith to this day. All
 
 CirAP. IT. O F J A P II E T. 47 
 
 All this ftory o|- Jcivan^ or Jaon^ which has the bell: 
 authority to fupport it, as Holy Writ, yofephus^ Arijlo- 
 phanes, Schol. Epiphanius^ and many others, has been mod 
 bafely perverted by the latter Greeks^ who mingled with 
 it their fabulous accounts ; making yo?i the fon of Xutus^ 
 grandfon of Hdcnus the founder, and running on till they 
 have entered upon mere fidtion : but this is well con- 
 futed, by conlidcring that the people of Attica and Pekpo- 
 7iefus were called yof2ia?2Sy feveral centuries before the 
 time of this fuppofed y*?;/, who was faid to be a barbarous 
 prince ; aj:id this perhaps was the fentiment of Herodotus, 
 as quoted by Pezron, who oblerves that die Athenians, 
 and their brethren that lived in the colonies of Afia after- 
 wards, abhorred to be called yo?tians, being a name which 
 they detefted ; becaufe they would not have it be thought 
 that they came from yon, the great grandfon of Deuca- 
 lion ; and by reafon of the cowardice of the Afiatic yo~ 
 nians, fiid to be fprung from him. Thus was the yonian 
 or Gomerian language firft founded in Greece, the iJJes 
 of Elijha, and afterwards called Pelafgian, of which fome 
 mention fliall be made when vve come to fpeak of the pro- 
 o;refs of that lan2:uap:e. 
 
 We iLall not fay much of the defcendants of Magog, 
 till we come to quit the Gomerians ; becaufe they pro- 
 duced very different fets of people, and migrated very 
 different ways, notvvithftanding feveral authors have abfo- 
 lutely co.ifounded them all under the name oi Gofnerians, 
 or Celts ; and it feems highly probable, that if thofe 
 writers had but confulted Holy TVrit, they v/ould have 
 feen them fettled, near two thoufand years after tlie flood, 
 
 in
 
 48 THERE MAINS Chap. 11. 
 
 in very different {ituations, as I have quoted it from the 
 prophet Ezekiel already ; but they have chiefly relied 
 upon the Greeh^ who were ever fond of the invention 
 or mutilation of fads, as they were ignorant of their own 
 origin, and of great prejudices to other nations. Indeed 
 it cannot be denied that many colonies of the Gomerians^ 
 in procefs of time, fell in with others of the Magogians^ or 
 Scythians, in various countries, in the midway between 
 the Northern and Southern parts of Europe^ making to- 
 gether one people whenever this happened ; which might, 
 indeed, be one caufe of fome authors being confufed in 
 their accounts ; but notwithftanding all the rencounters 
 that could happen through many ages, yet the great and 
 principal numbers of the Gomeria?is went on, and fpread 
 themfelves, unmixed, to the utmoll: IVeJlern and Southern 
 boundaries of Europe \ as did the Scythians to the Northern 
 and North-wejlern bounds of the fame ; where they remain 
 diflinguifhed from other people, and from one another, 
 to this day : that is, that the Magogians^ or Scythia7ts, 
 had driven before them, through all the North-weJlern 
 parts, fome v/eaker colonies of themfelves into Ireland 
 and Scotland^ as well as to other Northern iflands, 
 which was their 72e plus ultra^ and which were the 
 Aborigines of thefe iflands ; and that the Gomerians, 
 afterwards called Celts and Gallatcs, by the Greeks, 
 and Gain or Galls, by the Latins, fpread themfelves all 
 over the South-mo ejlern parts of Europe, giving the firft 
 rife to Greeks, Latins, Franks, Bifcayajis, and arriving in 
 the Southern parts of Britain, by fea from the ijles of 
 EliJJja, about the fame time (or foon after the Britijh 
 
 iflands
 
 Chap. il. O F J A P H E T. 49 
 
 i^ands were inJiabitcd by their relation*;, the Magogicms 
 or Scythiansjy and long beibrc their bretliren, the Gauls 
 or Celts, came into any part of France or Spain, 
 
 There are two ftrong rcafons for this aflertion : the firft 
 i«, that trade began to flourifh very early after the difpcriion 
 in Shinar \ all over ^Jfyria^ the ijles of Elijha, (afterwards 
 called Greece) Egypt^ and, in fhort, every neighbouring 
 part; and as tJiey had very foon built fliips for tranfport- 
 ing their merchandize from place to place, fo they foon 
 improved in their navigation ; for it mufl: be granted, that 
 the ark was a very good pattern for their imitation, and 
 it was built under the directions of Noah^ before the faces 
 of his three fons, who were about one hundred years old 
 each when the deluge came upon the earth. It need 
 not, therefore, be a ftrained conjedlure, to fuppofe that 
 fhip-building was brought into ufe as foon as neceflity 
 required it ; and that the numbers of men were increafed, 
 and fufficient niaterials and tools procured. The other 
 reafon is, that the migrations of colonies over land 
 into neighbouring countries, as they were naturally gra- 
 dual, fo they were more tedious ; if we confider, that 
 many difHculties obftrudled their pafTagc, as woods, 
 marfhcs, rivers, and long untrodden fpaces of land, and 
 mountains of great extent : whereas, the very firft adven- 
 turers- who failed out of the Mediterranian Sea into the 
 Atlantic Ocean, might either be driven diredly to Ireland 
 and Britain, as it is likely fome of them were, and even 
 to yhnerica, or might have coafted it round Spai7i and 
 France, till their arrival at or near the La7id's End of 
 Britain, before the fpreading Galls could have driven 
 
 H their
 
 50 T H E R E M A IN S Ghap. IK 
 
 their increafing brethren to the moft Weftern parts of the 
 continent of Europe \ and hence it is eafy to fee, that 
 not only the iflands of the Mediterranean Sea^ but alfo 
 thofeof the Wejlern parts of Europe^ Vv^ere much fooner 
 inhabited, than many countries of the continent, in the 
 South-wefi parts efpecially : becaufe fuch colonies as were 
 much harraffed by their powerful brethren, would natu- 
 rally think themfelves more fecure in iflands than elfe- 
 where, from the opprefTion and tyranny of conquerors, 
 which was often the cafe in many hifforical infcances. 
 
 Another probable reafon for the later arrival of the Go- 
 merians in the Britife ifles than the Magogians by land, 
 is, that the former paffed through the more fertile and de- 
 firable countries, more pleafant as to climate, foil, and 
 every other natural advantage, which would be fome caufe 
 of their delay ; whereas, thofe Northern countries, through 
 which the latter pafied, could have not many fuch inviting 
 caufes of delay, nor commerce with ftrangers, and their 
 numerous fwarms would continue to drive one another on 
 over land, as they increafed, till fome of them came to 
 their ne plus^ as we have mentioned it before. However, 
 it will appear further on, that fome of the earlieft colonies 
 of the Magogians, or Scythians , that landed in Ireland, 
 arrived there very early by fea from, the Euxine^ through 
 the Mediterranean, and from the ijles of EliJJja alfo. 
 
 The limits by which we have bounded ourfelves in pur- 
 fuino- this inquiry, will not fuffer us to make an extended 
 hiftory of the feats and exploits of the Gomerians, or Scy- 
 thians, in their feveral migrations ; this is well done al- 
 ready in that ufeful general hiftory, mentioned before ;. 
 
 we
 
 Ch,m'. 11. OF J A P II E T. 51 
 
 we have but one point in view, which is their language ; 
 and in order to come at a tolerable knowledge of its anti- 
 quity, Vv'e think it ncccffary to trace them, as well as we 
 can, bv fuch anecdotes as may bell ferve to fix them where 
 their ultimate remains arc at prefent. 
 . After the fons oi Go}?ier were called Galatal^ and by 
 corruption -^(?//^/, which, by the Laims^ v/as after changed 
 into 6V//^, they fpread all over Soutbarji and Wejlerfi Eu^ 
 rope, as well as to feveral parts of ^Jta. 
 
 They were the Galatlans^ to whom St. Pnul wrote his 
 Epiflles ; they were the UmbrianSy a corruption of Go- 
 meriajjs ; they were the Tita7iSy wliofe hiftory is very fa- 
 mous ; they were the Celtibe?-ia7is ; they were the Gallic 
 which pofl'efled Gallia Cifalpiiia and Tra?tfalpma ; and, 
 in fliort, they occupied all the Medkerrai2ean illes, Spain^ 
 France^ Portugal^ Sotahern parts of Germany ^ and all the 
 countries between Greece and Germany ^ all Italy ^ and part 
 ■of the Britip illes. 
 
 But this extenfion of Gomers defcendants v.as many 
 ages bringing about; and while this was doing, fome of 
 the earlieft of tliem, as I faid before, came to Britain by 
 fea; where tliey difcovered thefe mines of tin and lead^ 
 which the Grecians^ their brethren, came over for, and 
 fold, at the fairs of Tyrus, to the Phenicians, Now it 
 ■feems very probable, that thefe firfl Gomerians who ar- 
 rived here, were verfed in tiie bufinels of mining, which 
 the Magogians-y they found inhabiting Ibmc parts of this 
 iiland before them, knew nothing of; they were civilized 
 ■by their intercourfe w^ith trading rich nations, and verfed 
 in the more polite cufloms ef a great variety of people, in 
 
 II 2 ■ that
 
 5^ T'H E !!RiE M'A I N S Chaf. IT. 
 
 that; central trading fpot of the world ; the Magogians, 
 who went by land, had no fuch advantage in their flights 
 from their enemies ; and, no doubt, lived all along in the 
 Ample original manner, upon hunting and cattle, as we 
 find people in the more remote Northerti nations at this 
 day, and indeed in every other unfrequented part of the 
 world, where commerce was never introduced, nor incur- 
 fiions of ftrangers yet begun ; whereas, thofe Magogia?2Sy 
 who arrived in Ireland by fea, immediately from the Me- 
 diterranean^ 'were verfed in arms, had fiiblime notions of 
 government and preferved their records by their bards and 
 hiftorians, as the Gomerians did ; but of this we fhall fee 
 more in the fequel. However, that it may not feem* 
 ftrange for either Gomerians or Scythians to fail to Britain 
 or Ireland^ it is pretty certain that the Greeks were very 
 early well acquainted with both Britain an-d Ireland ; for. 
 feveral ancient authors alTert it : and Oj-pheiis^ or who- 
 ever wrote the Greek poem on the Argonautic expedi- 
 tion, fays, that 'Jafon^ who manned the fliip Argos^ failed 
 to Ireland-i and Adrianus "Jimius fa}"s the fame thing^ 
 in thefe lines : 
 
 " Ilia ego fum Graiis, olim Glacialis lerne 
 " Dida, et Jafoni^ puppis bene cognita nautis." 
 And 'Tacitus^ in his Life of yuliiis Agricola, in fpeaking 
 of Britain and Ireland^ fays, that the harbours of Ireland 
 were better known to the trading part of the w^orld than 
 thofe of Britain^ on account of their commerce : " Solum 
 " coclumqueet ingenia cultufque hominum, haud multum 
 " a Britannia differunt ; melius aditus, portufque per 
 
 *' commercia et nesfociatores cog-niti. 
 
 Now
 
 Chap. II. O F J A P H E T. ^^ 
 
 Now the Argonautic expedition is faid, by Chiir^euSy 
 in his Chro7iologia Hiflo^-m Herodoti et Ibucydidis^ to 
 have happened aimo mundi "^IZl 
 
 from which, if we fubftra6l 1656 
 
 the years from the creation to the flood, the re- 
 
 mainder will be 1081 
 
 which is about the number of years from the flood to the 
 beginning of the reign of the Milefians in Ireland '.y fo 
 that if "Jafon did fail to Ireland^ it mufl: be foon after 
 the efl:ablifliment of the Milefians in that kingdom. See 
 ChitrceuSy p. 126. Yet, from a very remarkable paflkge 
 in Diodo?-us, one would be induced to believ^e the early in- 
 habitants of Greece were well acquainted with both Bri- 
 tain and Ireland. It is, however, fomething diflicult to 
 fay which of thefe is meant by this author, or by a very 
 ancient author, HecatceiiSy whom he quotes, and who 
 was a Pelafgian^ or, in other words, was not an RuropeaJi 
 Greciafi. But furely no other ifland in the world can be 
 meant than either Britain or Ireland^ from the defcrip- 
 tion of Diodorus : he fays, *' that among the writers of 
 " antiquitv, Hecatcetis and fome others, relate that there 
 " is an ifland in the ocean, oppoflte to G<^//(?, or 'Ch^Celtce^ 
 ** not lefs than Sicily } which is inhabited by a people 
 " called Hyperboreans.) under the ArEiic regions ; fo called, 
 " becaufe they are more remote than the north wind. It 
 " is a very fertile place, for they have a harvefl: twice a 
 " year ; that they have a great foreft, and a noble temple, 
 " where the men, many of whom are harpers, flng forth 
 " the praifes oi Apollo \ that they had a language proper 
 
 " to themfelves, or the Greek was their tongue ; and 
 . u ti^a^.
 
 5+ THE REMAINS Chap. II. 
 
 " that they had a great regard for the Greeh^ which 
 " friendship had been confirmed from ancient times, par- 
 *' ticularly with the Athenians and Dslians ; and that 
 " fome of the Greeks came over to the Hyperboreans^ and 
 *' made them rich prefents, infcribed with Greek letters : 
 ^' and alfo that Abaris formerly went from thence into 
 *' Greece^ to renew their ancient friendfhip with the 
 '■^ DeliansT See Z)/W. lib. ii. towards the end. 
 
 In this account, there is reafon to believe Britain or 
 Ireland to be the habitation of Hecataeus' s Hyperborei : 
 both had temples for the woriliip of the gods, the veftiges 
 of which are now remaining in both iflands. The harp 
 w^as the inftrument both of the ancient Britons and IriJJj^ 
 and is now iifed in both nations, and fcarce any where 
 elfe, in our time. Both iflands are fertile, and are fitu- 
 ated in the ocean oppofite to the Galles, or Celts^ and near 
 the ArSiic region ; and many other accounts of the early 
 correfpondence held between thefe iflands and the inhabi- 
 tants of Greece.^ are certainly corroborated by this. And 
 if we add to thefe, that the harp was in fo much efteem 
 in Ireland^ that from their Ikill in playing upon it, and 
 their great proficiency in muflc, they were called Citha- 
 rediy ov Cithariffce, and have, from ancient times, held it 
 the chief enfign of their national arms. Thele are fuffi- 
 cient connotatives to point cut who the Hyperboreans 
 were ; for no other iflands in the world can anfwcr thefe 
 chara6ters of fltuation, cuftoms, &c. but Britain and Ire- 
 land. This account alfo marks the country of that fa- 
 mous philofopher, Abai-is^ who is mentioned by feveral 
 'Writjcrs, of whom we fliall fav fomethino; more hereafter. 
 
 Ther£
 
 Ghap. II. O F J A P II E T. 55 
 
 There is alfo another very remarkable pafTage from 
 Fliitarch^ in his treatifc on mufic^ which, in a great mea- 
 fure, corroborates what Diodorus had delivered concerning 
 the embaiiy to the Delians by Abarh : he fays, " that 
 " the prefents that were fent to them from the Hyperho- 
 " reans were accompanied with haut-boys, harps, and 
 " guitars;" and though the harp feems to have been the 
 favourite inftrument with both BritoTis and Iriflj^ yet they 
 were performers upon various others, and faid by authors 
 to be even the inventcrs of them ; and befides the above, 
 they ufed trumpets; of thefe, there were fome difcovered 
 in Ireland in digging, a few years ago, and fhewed at the 
 Society of Antiquaries, of fine brafs, which were fo cu- 
 rious, as to their form and great antiquity, that they were 
 thought very worthy of being ingravcd an^ defcribed 
 among the works of that learned body. They were 
 brought over, with fome other fpecimens of antiquity, 
 by the late learned Dr. Pocock, Lord Bifhop of Meaih. 
 
 Ccefar and Tacitus think it very probable, that Britain 
 had its firfl: inhabitants from Gaiil^ for no other reafons, 
 but becaufe of the propinquity of them to each other ; and 
 from the Galls having fent colonies into Italy^ Spaiftj &c. 
 concluding that thererore they muft alfo have peopled 
 Britain, I will allow, that when the Gal/s came firft into 
 France., and had fpread themfelves to the coafts, they 
 might have had an intcrcourfe with thofe who inhabited 
 this ifland before, and that they might reciprocally pafs 
 over to each other : but, that the firft people came into 
 Britain from thence, can be no way allowed; not even 
 though a great number of authors may have faid the fame 
 
 thing;,
 
 56 T HE RE M AIMS Ciiap. II. 
 
 thinp- ; founding their reafons upon the agreement ot the 
 manners and cuftoms of the inhabitants of both countries. 
 Now there is no wonder in fuch agreement, becaufe no 
 one can deny that they were both colonies from- the fame 
 ftock, having undoubtedly language, manners and cuftoms 
 alike, as they were in fad; all Ceks : but if thofe authors 
 had attended to the particular traffic carried on by the 
 Greeks with the Cajfiterides^ for //;?, lead^ and copps?^ 
 they would fcarce have thought thus of the matter ; be- 
 fides, the learned Bochart feems to me to have abfolutely 
 miftaken the fad of the difcovery of thofe ifles by the 
 Phcenkians^ and afterwards by the Greeks ; whereas, we 
 have better authority for reveriing this opinion, in Holy 
 Writ, rhave before fliewed, from the prophet Ezekiel, 
 that 'Tarfl)ifb^ part of xkz.ijles of Elifia, afterwards called 
 Greece, fold tin and lead to the merchants of Tyrus, and 
 were therefore more likely to be the firfl: difcoverers of the 
 Cajfiterides, and that having in time found out the mines, 
 invited their own brethren to come over for it^; for it is 
 not probable that the Phcenicians would have fuffered the 
 ■G/T^ir to import tin and lead, and let thefe commodities 
 be fold in 'their fairs, if they could have had it brought to 
 them in their own fhips at the firft hand ; and therefore I 
 cannot help being of opinion, that the people o{ TarJIjiJJj, 
 that is, the Felafgians, difcovered and. concealed thefe 
 iflands from the Phce?iicians as long as they could, inftead 
 of the contrary ; and that it was from thence the firft 
 people of the Gofnerian race came into the Southern parts 
 K)f Britain. The Greeks called the tin iflands, Cajftterides, 
 and perhaps the PIjcenicia?is coming thither afterwards, 
 
 may
 
 Chap, II. O F J A P II E T. S7 
 
 may hav^c given tlicm the name Baratanac^ whence Bri- 
 tain^ as fome authors will have it; but this will be doubted 
 in another place. Be that as it will, the firil: Britons^ 
 th;it landed in Engla7id^ came from the if.cs of EUJha^ 
 Avithout all manner of doubt ; to flrengthen which opi- 
 nion, I fhall offer the following reafon, which I cannot 
 help thinking is of great weight : viz. if the Pl3ce7iicians 
 had fir ft difcovered and inhabited this ifland, then the 
 Phoenician tongue would have prevailed here ; whereas, it 
 is well known the Gome?~ian^ otherwife called Celtic^ and 
 ancient BritiJIj language, was the only tongue that was 
 ipoken by thofe whom I have mentioned to be the firfl: 
 vv^ho came from the iJJes o^ Elijha^ and landed in the South - 
 ivejl parts of this iQand ; and of all the Celts and Galh^ 
 which were fpread over the Soiuh-wejlern parts of Eu^ 
 rope afterwards ; now it is well known, that the Phceni- 
 cian tongue never made any progrefs in Eu7'ope at all ; 
 but made its way chiefly into Aj^abia and Africa^ and 
 extended itfelf all along the coafts di. Barbary^ lofing itfelf 
 in the inland parts of thofe regions, and fplitting into 
 many dialects, which is the fate of all languages in gene- 
 ral, in procefs of time. 
 
 I HAVE now briefly traced the Gomerians by the autlio- 
 rity of Holy Writ, which is the very foundation of their 
 hiftory, and the general confent of the mofl: authentic 
 writers, from Ar7?icnia into feveral neighbouring parts, 
 into the ijles of Elipa, and from thence through all the 
 South-wejlerfi^mgdoixi^ o^ Europe, under various denomi- 
 nations, to the utmoft migrations of their brethren, and 
 that in as concife a manner as pofllble ; fomething more 
 
 I will
 
 ^8 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. IIL 
 
 will be fald of them, when we come to fpeak of their lan- 
 guage, and other particular matters ; let us now fee what 
 became of the brothers of Corner, Magog, Mejljecb and 
 T'ubah, whom we fliall fhew to be the/^//j^r^ of the Scy- 
 thia7is, who, together with the defcendants of Gamer, 
 will appear in the fequel to have been called, in general, 
 the Pelafgians, before they went under the name of 
 Celts, Scythians, &c. 
 
 kxmmmmmmmmm:<mmX'^mm>:mmmmmmmm>cmmm^^>:;^ 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 'The progrefs of the Magogians, or offspring of Magog, with 
 thofe of his brothers, Mefhech and Tubal. 
 
 'i'^i^%'^ is to be obferved, that authors have brought 
 ^^, I v^i great confuiion into the hiftories of the two- 
 4 !^^ }' brothers, Gomer and Magocr, and their defcen- 
 dants, in their feveral tranfaftions and migrations, through 
 the long tradls of country, into which their refpedive co- 
 lonies were forced to pafs ; which might have been ealily 
 avoided, if they had followed them as a difiiiEi people- 
 from each other, as the Scriptures do, during the firft 
 a^-es of the world after the flood, for feveral centuries. 
 
 Then their further progrefles would have been eafily 
 difcerned, and their often mixing with each other in va- 
 rious countries of Europe, between the Norther?i and 
 Southern parts, would be well underftood : for as the Go- 
 
 merians
 
 Chap. III. O F J A P H E T. 59 
 
 merians were, in general, more happy in tlicir climates, 
 and every other natural advantage, than the iflbe of Ma- 
 gog ; fo it is mofl certain, that the Scythiaiis^ whofe dwell- 
 ings were altogether north, and north-\\'en:, lent their 
 overflowing offsprings fouthward, from time to time, 
 from every part ot the northern quarters, as Ezekiel has it, 
 to which they were driven by one another, or voluntarily 
 took pofl'eflion of, according to their fev^ral neceffities. 
 
 If we conlider who thefe Scythians were, and from 
 whom defcended, we fliall be the more clear in our in- 
 telligence of them as we purfuc them through their 
 northern quarters. And although what we purpofe is but 
 a very brief account of them, not at all meddling with 
 their policy, government, kings, nor wars ; yet it is hoped 
 that we fhall prove their juft diftindlion from the Go??ie~ 
 rians, by undoubted authority. 
 
 yofep/jus, and moft of x\\^ fathers^ as well as many mo- 
 dern authors after thefe, declare that the Celts and Galls 
 are the immediate defcendahts of Gojner^ and the Scy- 
 thians the offspring of Magogs his brother. The names, 
 charaders and fucceilions, though altered much in procefs 
 of time, were never obliterated in Gomers line, though 
 often confufed by feveral authors ; for they are feen even 
 now in Europe^ amidfl: the many revolutions of mo- 
 narchies round about them, retaining the ancient traces 
 of their proper names and identical language in feveral 
 places; which will appear ftill more evident, before this 
 little work is finifhed. And as to the Scythians^ they are 
 no Icfs remarkably diftind: from the Gome?-ians in their 
 own proper line, yofephus and the ancient fathers had 
 
 I 2 the
 
 -^o t H E R E M A I N S Chap. III. 
 
 the beft authority to follow, ia their fentiments upon it ; 
 and that is the teftimony I now follow ; which is what 
 the prophet Ezeziel declares, in mentioning the feveral 
 nations who traded to Tyriis. It is he that has laid down, 
 as I have mentioned it before, the true Situation of the 
 defcendants of both brothers ; than which nothing can be 
 more fatisfadlory, efpecially when conneded, and viewed, 
 with Mofes s account, in the tenth and eleventh chapters 
 of Genefis ; for, without thofe judgments denounced by 
 this prophet againft Magogs and Tyrus, there could be no 
 foundation for any account of them at all, to be conti- 
 nued, from the fhort mention of them made by Mofes ; 
 and thofe curious pieces of ancient hiftory, relating to the 
 origin of the inhabitants of all Europe^ would be utterly 
 loll ; for Mofes confines himfelf to the line of Shem in 
 particular, after a very fhort account of Japhet^ touching 
 by the way upon the defcendants of Ham, the CanaaniteSy, 
 whenever he had occafion to inform us of God's judg- 
 ments in carrying on his divine purpofes, and in bringing 
 about the great work of our redemption. Whereas, this 
 prophet has refcued from oblivion a fufficient notice 
 of Japheis ifi'ue, that tlie fulfilling of Noah's prophetic 
 bleffinp-, in the enlargfement of his eldeft fon's moft nu- 
 merous progeny, might never be forgotten ; and alfo, that 
 it might be another ftanding teftimony of the truth of the 
 Mofaic hiftory. 
 
 We muft remember here, what I hinted before, that our 
 
 prophet has joined Mefech and Tubal^ as fubjeds to their 
 
 brother Magog ; he is faid to be their chief prince, and 
 
 as thefe three went off together, they produced a very 
 
 3 Speedy
 
 Chap. III. O F J A P H E T. 6i 
 
 Ipccdy as well as great incrcale. They may be traced by 
 leveral ancient and fiLJ-nihcant monuments in their firft 
 fettlements, in the North-wejtern parts of Afia Mi?ior^ in 
 the neighbourhood of their brother Gomer ; from whence 
 they quickly fpread through all the Scythias^ Mufcovy and 
 Tartary ; for they bore the name of Mogli^ which was 
 the common appellation for the Mufcovites and Tartars. 
 Thefe fons of MeJJjecb and Tubal were they who traded 
 to Tyrtis in flaves, which they carried by land to Greece^ 
 the iflands of EliJJja^ and by fea from thence to that fa- 
 mous city ; and thefe are they, who, when they migrated 
 louthward, and made incurlions into the Gomerian na- 
 tions, forcing themfelves upon, and mixing with them, 
 were called by very ancient Greek authors, with great pro- 
 priety, Ceho-Scythians, which name prevailed to all the 
 inhabitants of the Northern countries afterwards for a 
 long time. And thefe three brothers left many remarka- 
 ble tokens of their names in feveral of thofe parts through 
 which they paffed. The great Bochart is full of fuch 
 traces, among which are the following : as, the Gogarettes 
 from Magog ; and the provinces of Mongog^ and Co?igigOy 
 and feveral others, with many cities and other places in 
 Rujfta and Tartary. 
 
 Besides thefe ftrong connotatives of the traces of this 
 people, if we were to examine their manners and cufloms, 
 as well as the fierce and warlike difpofitions of Magogs 
 as hinted by the prophet, lurely no people upon the 
 earth are fo likely as the Scythiafis to anfwer fuch cha- 
 radlcrs. And to this time, the Cofach^ Calmucks, and 
 numberlefs tribes in the feveral nations of Tartary _ and 
 
 Rufia,
 
 6z T H E R EM A I N S Chap. HI. 
 
 Ruffuiy are under tlie very fame ftate, in all refpeds. 
 Again, there are places which take their names from 
 MeJJjecbj though he was a fubjeil to his brother Magog : 
 he was called Mofoch by the ancients, and gav^e name to 
 a chain of mountains, called Mofchki^ to the northward of 
 At'menia^ for which Bochart quotes feveral ancient geo- 
 graphers and hiftorians. 
 
 The geographical accounts of the feveral boundaries of 
 Scythia varies exceilively, according to the humour and 
 opinions of geographers ; but as it is not my bufinefs to 
 enter into fuch a difculllon, I fhall only in general obferve, 
 that all the Tartarys^ Rujfias, Lithuania^ Poland^ Hun- 
 gary^ Sweden^ Denmark, Norway, Laponia, and every 
 other Northe7'7i territory, whether ifland or continent, 
 from the moft North-eaJier?t point of land to that of the 
 Norther7i and North-wejl, may be comprehended under 
 the name Scythia ; becaufe from whatfoever part of thefe 
 vaft trads of country the Magogians fwarmed fouthward, 
 they were all called Scythians, in early times. 
 
 Some of them, in the courfe of their migrations, lived 
 in clans, without building houfes, towns or cities ; re- 
 moving from place to place with their families and cattle ; 
 whilft others formed themfelves into kingdoms, having 
 cities, towns, agriculture, and commerce with other na- 
 tions ; fo that the nearer they were to thofe parts where 
 commerce was firft eftabliflied, the more they were ci- 
 vilized, and approached the nearer to the civil policy of their 
 neighbouring kingdoms ; and it will appear in the fequel, 
 that many nations of the early Scythiansvioxt become exam- 
 ples to other people, for the purity of their laws, philofophy, 
 
 mufic
 
 Chap. IH. OF J A P H E T. 69 
 
 mulic and poetry, as well as a true heroic fpirit ; and (o 
 were their relations, the Gomeria?Js^ in all their govern- 
 ments. But when their colonies were driven into more 
 remote parts, they forgot, in procefs of time, every thing 
 that did not immediately regard their necclllties, and were 
 therefore reduced to fuch a ftate as we fee the North Ame- 
 ricafis arc now in, living in tribes, or nations, by hunting 
 and cattle, without tillage, or any other improvement, or 
 eonftant fettlement, and making incurlions upon one an- 
 other like them ; and this we fee is the cafe at prefent, 
 even under the dominion of the Rujfians and 'Tartars^ in 
 the remoteft parts of thofe empires, which are fo extenlive, 
 notwithdanding there arc emperors, kings, and kans at 
 their head in feveral of thefe countries. 
 
 They were, however, ingenious enough, and very in- 
 duftrious ; for where they were fituated near any trading 
 places, they had commerce with their neighbours, and 
 where they had not, in more remote parts, yet they cul- 
 tiv-ated fuch trades among themfelves, as lufficiently fur- 
 nifhed them with neceffaries, for convenience and war. 
 
 They were capable of making their carriages, or wag- 
 gons, for the ufe of their families ; they had the ufe of 
 iron, in making their arrows and other necefiaries in that 
 metal : and they arc faid to have been very expert in dreiT- 
 ing, not only the {kins of the animals they fed upon, but 
 alfo even thofe of their enemies flain in war, wherewith 
 the vi6lors adorned themfelves and their horfes. Hero- 
 dotus is very full in his accounts of the cuftoms of fome 
 of the Scythiafis ; he tells us, that in order to initiate their 
 young men and women in the feats of war, they never 
 
 iuffercdj
 
 64 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. III. 
 
 fuffered the former to be prefeiit at feafts or councils, till 
 they had killed at Icafl: one enemy ; nor the latter to marry, 
 till they had done the fame refpediis^ely ; and the cuftom 
 was, to bring the heads of fuch as they flew to their chief, 
 which, in proportion to the number, increafed the honour 
 and charadler of the perfon. This author goes fo far, as 
 to tell us, that they ufed to drink fome of the blood of 
 the firft prifoner they fubdued ; and that they often took 
 oft the fkins of the (lain, and dreffed them for the purpofes 
 above- mentioned. 
 
 This, and feveral others of their cufloms, would almoft 
 perfuade one to believe the North Americans were a 
 people of the Scythian race, which I cannot help juft 
 mentioning here, though a little foreign to my prefent 
 purpofe ; becaufe, as war was the chief concern of thefe 
 herds of Scythians^ and is fo of nations of them to this 
 day, fo it is now of the North Americans \ and a con- 
 formity of manners and cuftoms in the principal objecfls 
 of different nations would encourage fuch an opinion ; 
 for what is more exadly conformable to the Scythian 
 cuftom of bringing the heads or fkins of enemies to their 
 chiefs, than that of the North Atnerica?t Indiaiis bringing 
 th^fcalps of their enemies to theirs ; and pluming them- 
 felves with the number of fcalps they cut off, fometimes 
 wearing them as ornamental trophies of honour, and fome- 
 times hanging them up, in view, in their huts, in order to 
 ingrofs the efteem of their brethren and neighbours. And, 
 indeed, one might very naturally fuppofe, that the firft 
 cuftom anion q; the America7ts was to brino; the heads of 
 their enemies, as tokens of their bravery ; but that when 
 
 they
 
 Chap. III. OF JAP H E T. 65 
 
 they went pretty long journeys, which tJicy often do, to 
 invade their enemies, they found it too troublefomc to 
 carry the heads, and therefore thought the fcalps, of as 
 many as they killed, as fufiicient a teftimony of their fer- 
 vices, as if they had brought the intire heads. 
 
 But to return ; in conlidering the Septuagint tranfla- 
 tion of EzekicFs word's: " the chief prince oi MejhecJi 
 " and Tubal^'' which is the common tranflation \ fome 
 light might be thrown upon the origin of the Rujfiam and 
 Mofchovites, from that fentence ; for, according to thefe 
 Severity interpreters, it runs thus : " the chief prince of 
 " Rojh, MeJJjech and "Tubal."' Becaufe, fay the authors of 
 the Univerlal hiftory, in the neck of land between the 
 Ruxine and Cafpian Seas^ there formerly dwelt two 
 forts of people, the one called Rofci^ on the river Cyrus^ 
 or rather on the Ros^ Ras^ or Aras^ called by the Greeks 
 Araxes ; the other called Mofchici^ inhabiting a long 
 chain of mountains, flretching along the Noi'th-wejl 
 part of AriJieTiia^ and feparating it from Colchis and Ibe- 
 ria. From which two people migrating, or driven over 
 Caucafus^ it is fuppofed the Ru(fia7is and Mofchovites are 
 defcended. And 'Jojephus informs us, that Iberia was 
 hrft inhabited by Tubal^ who, with his brother Mefiech, 
 was fubjedl to Magog, and greatly corroborates that tran- 
 flation of the Septiiagijit, for the ifl'uc of Mejljech and 
 Tubal are by them rendered Mofchi and Iberians. 
 
 These were the parts to which they firft migrated 
 from Arme7iia after the flood, from whence they over- 
 fpread the north quarters of Scythia \ and as neighbour- 
 ing nations will adopt fuch manners and cuftoms from 
 
 K each
 
 66 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. Ill 
 
 each other as feem beft to them ; fo, according to Strabo, 
 in after-ages, thofe inhabitants of Iberia^ long after Scy- 
 thia was overfpread by the Magogians.^ Mofchici^ and the 
 offsprings of thefe defcendants of Tubals who lived in the 
 low fertile country, underllood agriculture very well, and 
 wxre a moft induftrious people, following the Medes and 
 ArmeniaJis in their manners, cuftoms and drefs ; whereas, 
 thofe who dwelt in the mountainous parts were barbarous 
 and iWage, and in their manners and cuftoms bore a great 
 refemblance to the Scythia7n and Sarmatians. 
 
 Whatsoever pains therefore may be taken in examin- 
 ing the moft authentic authors, who have, in the earlieft 
 ages, taken up the hiftory of thefe Northern people, and 
 how fcrupuloufly foever difcufted, we may venture to fay, 
 that no other refult can be deduced from a due conftdera- 
 tion of them, than this : that the offspring of Japheis 
 fons, Magogs MeJJjech and Tubals peopled all the Scythian 
 territories; and, confequently, as appears by an affinity 
 derivative of their names, produced the Moguls^ Mofchovites 
 and Tartars, Mogli^ fhortened from Magogli^ are the 
 fons of Magog. Mofchiy from MeJJjech ; as it is generally 
 agreed by authors, from Herodotus and the Scriptures ; 
 and the people called Tibere7ii^ from Tubal. It this laft 
 iliould be thought a forced derivation, we muft conftder 
 that the Greeks^ as I have before hinted, had a very good 
 hand at changing the names of perfons and things ; we 
 muft obferve that Tubals in the Hebrew,, was called Tubar, 
 and Tibar by the Greeks^ which the Septuag'mt tranflation 
 warrants and fupports ; and, from Strabo and others, the 
 country of the Tibareni was called Tibar and Tubar. 
 
 Innu-
 
 Chap. III. OF J A P H E T. 6j 
 
 Innumerable miitikitions of this kind, in the Greek, are 
 familiar to every one who has any knowledge of that lan- 
 guage, for which they were charged and blamed by au- 
 thors of credit. 
 
 The traces are alfo ftrontr from Tubal, in other places; 
 for the river Tcbol, and the city Tobolfchi, feem, with 
 great probability, to have derived their names from that 
 patriarch. 
 
 It would protrad this work to an immoderate lengtli, 
 if we were to enumerate the great variety ol the Scythian 
 nations, under their feveral denominations and leaders ; 
 for they were exceedingly numerous. We fliall theretore 
 mention but a few of them, who made not only much 
 noife, but great havock, by the overflowing colonies, 
 making inroads amongft other people round about them. 
 
 I MEAN thofe called Getce, who were in after- ages called 
 Goths ; for thefe were the fathers of the Goths ; and had 
 a more rapid increafe, and fent out from themfelves more 
 fwarms, from time to time, than any others of the Scy- 
 thian tribes. There was a very good reafon for this ; 
 they allowed every man as many wives as he chofe to 
 take, and having therefore many children in every flimily, 
 ■and growing too numerous to dwell among one another^ 
 they followed the cuftom of the patriarchs, in fending 
 away their children, when grown to man's eflate, to feek 
 new habitations ; fomc of which went on to places not 
 inhabited, whilft others forced themfelves upon neigh- 
 bouring people, and fettled their colonies by force of 
 arms. 
 
 K 2 ' . They
 
 6« T H E R E M A I N S Chap. III. 
 
 ^' - They were called Getes from Getar^ to hurt or injure, 
 in the very ancient Scythian^ now the Irip or Scotijh 
 language ; becaule they were furious in their invafions of 
 their neighbours ; and they retained that name a long 
 time in the country they inhabited, from whence their 
 fwarms went forth, and were not called Goths till they 
 made the famous eruption into the empire^ or not long; 
 before. The old inhabitants of the ifles of Elipa, or 
 Greece^ called them by this name ; that is, the ancient 
 Greeks or yoniansy whom we have mentioned, and fliall 
 call them Pelafgians hereafter ; for it was they that gave 
 them that name, being a word of their own language ; 
 becaufe while fome of them were driving towards Scandi~ 
 navia very rapidly, others were intruding themfelves upon 
 the inhabitants of thofe ifles, and were ever injurious and 
 troublefome to the iffue of Gomars fons afterwards ; and 
 this was the firft mixture made between the Magogians or 
 ScythiajtSy and the Gomerians, by the former's migrating 
 fouthward ; for they were very early inhabitants of that 
 part of Scythia called Aftatic Sarmatia^ after the flood, 
 and were defcended from one of the fons of Mefhech, 
 This country took in the ancient TauricaCherfonefus^ with 
 all that tradl between the Palus Mceotis and the Ruxine 
 Sea ; from whence it is very certain, that they alfo drove 
 in among the defcendants oi Ajkenaz^ eldefl: fon of Gofner^ 
 whofe iirfl: habitation and fettlement feems to have been 
 near the Euxme Sea^ as is before hinted. 
 
 All authors agree, that the Getes and Goths were the 
 
 fame people ; for they called them indifferently Getes, 
 
 Goths and Scythians ; which, by general conient, makes 
 
 . them
 
 Ghap. hi. O F J a P II E T. iS^ 
 
 them all the Scyth'um^ or, ia other words, the Magogian 
 race. Mda lays, that the countries mentioned above, 
 were inhabited by one and the fame people, whatever dif- 
 ferent names they may have been known by ; and Strabo 
 affirms, that the Iftrtans^ Dedans^ Mcejiaiis and Thra^ 
 cians fpoke the fame language, and that they confequently 
 were the fame people. '£]\Q'Ihracia?7s fprung from TiraSy 
 one of Gojner' s Ions, and as tiiey fpoke the fame language 
 with thofe nations mentioned, who were Scythians, there 
 can be no better proof that the ilTue of both Gomer and 
 Magogj and all thofe of the other fons oijaphet and their 
 iliue, fpoke the fame language, both before and after the 
 difperiion. Other authors, as Procopitis and Am7nianus 
 Marfelmus, fay, that there were feveral nations of Gothsy 
 fome being called Sauromatce, others Melandeni, and 
 fome Getes\ but that thefe nations differed only in name; 
 and the latter, fpeaking of the Goths, fays : that they in- 
 habited Thrace, Mefia and Decia ; and were fprung from 
 the fierce nations that dwelt before in thofe countries, that 
 is, from the Getes. That thefe and the Goths were one 
 people, and not diflferent nations living in the fame coun- 
 trv, as Cluverius has it, the authors of the IJjnverfal 
 Hifiory p-ive very good proofs of, from other fenfible rea- 
 fojis, befides thefe undoubted authorities from eminent 
 hiftorians ; whofe words, on this matter, are as follows : 
 Sec vol. xix. p. 258. " If we compare the accounts 
 " which the ancients give us of the manners of the Getes, 
 '* we fhall find them intirely agreeable to thofe of the 
 " more modern writers, defcribing the cuftoms and man- 
 *' ners of the Goths. Their language vras likewile the 
 
 *' fame,
 
 it 
 
 ,70 THE REMAINS Chap. III. 
 
 '* (ame, the Gothic being fpoken by the Getes and Maffa- 
 " getes^ in Scythia^ Thrace^ P 072 1 us ^ &c. as Grothis^ and 
 " after him Sheringham have fliewn ; nay, Bujheqiiius 
 •" aflures us, that in his time, the Gothic language was ftiil 
 " fpoken, though with fome variation in the dialect, by 
 the Tartars of Precop ; and 'Jofephus Barbarus^ a noble- 
 man of Ve?iice^ who lived among them, that they not 
 " only fpoke the ancient Gothic language, but called them- 
 *' felves Goths ^ and their country Got hi a. Scaliger adds, 
 •" that the Chriflian Tartars of Precop flill have the Scrip- 
 " ture written in the fame charadlers that were invented 
 "by Wolphilas^ the firft bifhop of the Goths.: and they 
 " read it in the very language they fpoke in the time of 
 " Ovid, This is ao-reeable to what we read in Lucia?i 
 
 O 
 
 " and Procopius^ of whom the former tells us, that the 
 " language of the Alans^ who were, without all doubt, a 
 ** Gothic nation, was common to all the Scythians \ and 
 " the latter, that the Saurojnatce and Melancleni^ by moft 
 " writers called Getes^ were Gothic nations, and fpoke the 
 *' language of the Goths.''' 
 
 "When the Getes, or Goths, paffed into Scandinavia, 
 which, from the place of their firft fettlement, near the 
 Paulus Maotis, was not a very long pailage, compared to 
 others of the fons of Gomer, by land ; they overfpread all 
 Sweden, Dej-imark, the iflands of the Baltic, by a very ra- 
 pid progrefs, as well as the Cherjonefus and all the neigh- 
 bouring parts. And it was from hence fome of the firfl 
 inhabitants of Ireland came, and from thence went into 
 B^cotland. 
 
 These
 
 I 
 
 Chap. III. OF J A P II E T. 71 
 
 These people called all thefe iHands, in the niofl: an- 
 cient Gothic language, IVetallaheedh^ which is derived of 
 the old Magogian or Irip language, at this time fignify- 
 ing the fame thing, in a compound fenfe ; although the 
 /r//6 and Welch have a limple word for an ifland, com- 
 mon to both ; in the TVelch^ y7iys\ ConiiJJj, ennis ; Armor, 
 emfen^ and in Iriflj^ J7mpDe ; and hence infula. Whereas, 
 the compound word, JFctallaheedh^ means water or 
 moifture furrounding land, or land whetted or moiftened ' 
 all round. Tallamhy in IriJJj^ iignifying the earth, whence 
 the Latin tellus. 
 
 I MUST here make one diftindion concerning an opi- 
 nion ot Grotius and Sheringhani^ who afi'ert, that the 
 Cimbriam were the felf fame people with the Getes, or 
 Goths', but I have bei ore fliewed, that the Cimbrians 
 vvxrc the Cimmeria72S or Conunerians, the offsprincr of 
 Go7?ier, to which I refer the reader. It cannot indeed be . 
 denied, that colonies of both Scythia?is and Gofneriaiis 
 often met and became one people ; and that they fpoke . 
 the fame language. This might well lead thefe authors 
 to fuppofe them one people ; they were fo originally, as 
 having defcended from one common father, Japhet ; but 
 though the whole iflue of Japhet were hrfl called Pelaf- 
 gians in general, yet they appear to have been all alonn-. 
 confidered, both in Scripture, and among the carlicfl as- 
 well as modern authors, under the two general appella- 
 tions, Gomerians, or Celts^ and Scythia?js, till their various- 
 colonies had acquired other names, by their fubdivilions 
 into kingdoms, ftates and tribes. And thefe were the 
 leading names by which their brethren, and their iffue, 
 I were
 
 73 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. Hi. 
 
 were generally called, except fucli whole names are be- 
 fore faid to have been given to certain countries, moun- 
 tains, feas, &c. and indeed not only the Scripture, but 
 pagan authors make them a diftind people ; which is 
 taken notice of in the AEia Be?-oline7Jjia^ p. 5. " Schy^^^ 
 *' tharum nomine hoc loco perantiquos Euxini Maris ac- 
 " colas intelligimus, quocunque nomine venerint. Cim- 
 " merios illic Homer us collocavit, hos a Scythis Herodotus 
 "' diftinxit." i. e. We underftand here by the name of Scy- 
 thia?ts the moft ancient inhabitants of the Euxine Sea^ by 
 whatfoever name they were called. Homer places the 
 Cimmeriaiis there, and Herodotus diftinguifhes thefe from 
 the Scythians. 
 
 Having fufficiently proved, that the Getes came into 
 Scandinavia^ we mufl: follow them into the iiles of the 
 Baltic and thofe of Britain and Ircla7id^ where they ar-4? 
 rived very early after the flood. 
 
 The Gothic records bring them to the Cherfonefus^ and 
 all the neighbouring parts from Scatidijiavia^ under their 
 king, Eric^ who was cotemporary with Serug, Abrams 
 great grandfather. This is thought improbable by fome 
 writers, who think that fo large a country as Scandinavia 
 could hardly be peopled, at that time, fo much as to fend 
 away colonies to other countries ; and this opinion is well 
 worth confldering, becaufe I conceive no manner of diffi- 
 culty or improbability in the matter ; and have both au- 
 thority and very probable reafons to fupport my diffent 
 from that notion ; I ihiall therefore endeavour to give fuch 
 proofs as I think will fupport what my opinion of this 
 matter is. 
 
 In
 
 OiAP. llh O F J A P H E T. 73 
 
 In the hrfl: place, all tlie Gothic chronicles aflert this 
 migration under their leader, king Eric, from Scandi- 
 7iavia^ into thofe illands and countries ; and although 
 there are great diHigrcements between the Northern hiilo- 
 rians in fcv'cral other refpedts, yet in this both Swedes and 
 Danes punctually agree ; the latter ingenuoufly owning 
 that their nation was fird peopled from Sca7idinavia by 
 the Goths, and that from them they were originally de- 
 fcended ; that Dcm^ the fon of HumeluSy a Gothic king, 
 firft planted them, and that they were called Dani from 
 him. Several other authors fay, that the Danes were 
 the defcendants of the OJirogoths^ dwelling in Scanzia, 
 otherwife Scandia or Scandi7iavia. See Freculphus and 
 Jornandes. This is to be underftood of the firft migra- 
 tion ; for afterwards there were levcral others, well af- 
 certained by authors, wherein they over-run and ruined 
 the Vandals^ Uhnemgians and other nations, which be- 
 fore fprung from themfelves, and were fubdivifions of 
 their own former colonies. And the Goths^ in the mean 
 time, continuing to increafe, became fo numerous after 
 thefe North-wejiern ifles and countries were peopling and 
 changing their names, that they were called Oftrogoths 
 and Vifigoths ; the former of which, in procefs of time, 
 invaded Italy^ and the latter made irruptions into Spain \ 
 where they fettled, and in both places mixed among the 
 ofTspring of the Gomerians and Iberiaits that firfl planted 
 them from the illcs of EUJlm^ or ancient Greece^ and fpoke 
 the fame language, underftanding each other without 
 much hefitation. But the chief difficulty with fome au- 
 thors is, that Eric fliould be as early as Seriigs time 
 
 L . ill
 
 74 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. HI. 
 
 in Scandinavia^ making his migration to the places men- 
 tioned ; let us therefore fee whether it be likely to have 
 happened at that time, and this will bell appear by con- 
 fidering a little the chronology of Serug. This patriarch 
 is faid by Mofes to have been born in the 163d year of the 
 flood, and lived 230 years, which, added to 163, makes 
 393, which was the year of his death. Now, I think, it 
 is as probable, in every regard, that Eric and his followers 
 fhould have migrated from a very numerous and populous 
 country, however extenlive, no farther off from the firft 
 fettlements of Magog s iffue than Scandinavia^ at any time 
 in the fourth century of the flood, as that the fecond mo- 
 narch fhould have began his reign in China in the fame 
 century, that is, in the 350th of the flood; efpecially, 
 too, if we conflder how much more remote China was 
 from Arme7tia^ where the Arch fettled, than from the 
 North-weji of the Euxine Sea to Scandinavia ; about 
 which time Eric was faid to have led his people from 
 thence into the iflands of the Baltic. 
 
 Again, mankind was fo numerous in the 131ft year of 
 the flood, that AJJjtir, the fon of Shem^ or Nijnrod, went 
 off" from Shiimr and built cities, as I have mentioned it 
 before, and founded the A[Jyrian monarchy. In the 
 160th, Mifraim, the fon of Ham^ lead a colony into 
 Egypt^ and founded that monarchy \ Beon fucceeds Sa- 
 latis in E^ypt in 283 ; and Aphathnas fucceeds Beon in 
 327: during which reigns, feveral overflowings of their 
 iubjcds fpread themfelves into very remote places in 
 Africa^ efpecially all along the Barbary coafts, as well 
 as to Mthiopiay Abyffynia and elfewhere, from Egypt. 
 I This
 
 Chap. III. OF J A P H E T. 75 
 
 This was the cafe in every other part round about Arme- 
 nia^ and miifl; have been more cfpecially fo in japhci's fa- 
 mily, vvhofe iilue increafed more rapidly than is accounted 
 for by any oi the learned men, who have attempted to 
 calculate the increment of mankind from the flood. Be- 
 lidcs this, if we confider the cafe of Nifnrod^ he was 
 called a mighty man when he founded the BabyhtiJJj mo- 
 narchy ; and that was as early as the I3ifl: year of the 
 flood. Now if we afk what it was that entitled him to 
 be called a mighty man in the earth, the anfwer is na- 
 tural, that he was mighty from the number of his fub- 
 jeds, becaufe no king can with any rcafon be called 
 mighty, or powerful, with but a few fubjeds, unlefs 
 ilrength of body could entitle him to that charadler. 
 
 There are many tranfiftions recorded, which fhew, 
 that a great part of the world was very populous, and a 
 bufy world too, about the time of Serugs death, which 
 was in 393 : for it was but thirty years after, that Che- 
 dorlaome)'^ \dng of Ela^n, invaded the inhabitants of the 
 vale of Sicldhn^ and made five kings tributary to him : 
 and four vears after, Abra^n was called out of Ur^ of 
 the Chaldeans^ into Haran ; and the year after, fettled 
 in Canamif near Schechem^ which God promifed to him 
 and his pofterity. Ahram then went into Egypt, with his 
 wife and fervants, becaufe of the famine ; and the next 
 year returned into the land of Canaan^ and fettled there. 
 But the place where his and Lois family dwelt not being 
 capable of containing the numerous herds of both, they 
 parted, and L,ot fettled in the plains of Sodom \ and in 
 iour or five years after, the five kings of the plains of 
 
 L 2 Sid dim
 
 76 T HE- R EM A I N S Chap. III. 
 
 Siddim revolted ag2Lini\ their conqueror, Chedorleomer^ after 
 being tributary thirteen years, and he marched againft 
 them, deftroying great numbers of them, and carrying 
 away, among many captives, Lot and his family. 
 
 All thefe things plainly fhew, that about the end of 
 the fourth, and very beginning of the fifth century of 
 the deluge, thefe nations were exceedingly populous ; that 
 kings were invading one another, and driving out colonies 
 from their fettlements, and almofl: as full of revolutions as 
 kingdoms are now ; and, confequently, that their early 
 colonies were by this time pofl'eflcd of very diftant parts 
 of the world, even to the ends of the earth. It will, 
 however, be cafily concluded, from comparing thefe things 
 together, that thefe records of the Northern authors, of 
 king £Wc'j having led his people,where we have mentioned, 
 from Scandinaviay in the time of Serug^ may be true ; 
 and this will be fupported in the fequel of this little work, 
 by other good authorities. In the mean time, however, 
 it is very probable, that Ireland had fome of its inhabitants 
 from thofe that followed Eric, mentioned above, even 
 before the arrival of Partholanus in the ifland, who is 
 faid, by Dr. Keating^ to have been the firft planter after 
 the flood, of whom I fliall make fome mention hereafter. 
 And if we co-nfult Fropertius^ in his fourth book, cleg. 3, 
 we fhall find him intimating, that the Getes^ a people of 
 Scythia^ fixed their fettlements in this country : 
 Hibernique Getes, Pidoque Britannia ciirru. 
 
 CHAP.
 
 Chap. IV. O F J A P H E T. Pf 
 
 CHAP. IV. '^''' ''"■'* 
 
 y^/t expIa?iation of the ?7ames given to the defcendants of 
 Japhet, and fome of thofe of Ham, by the Greeks ; a 
 reconcilation of them with the nafnes by which they were 
 called by Mofes a?id the prophets^ with further proofs of 
 their migrations, , ;it 
 
 '^^^'^^f^'^^KOyivm-xK. has been offered in the foregoing , 
 1^ F j]v chapters, it appears ik^t faphet's fons iprcad 
 4-^J^^-^ very rapidly over all Europe to its moft wellern 
 boundaries, by the two grand routs mentioned before j 
 that in the mean time thofe remaining of Magog's iffue, 
 as well as of that of his brothers, Mejhech and Tubal, 
 were fituated, and founded monarchies, in the northern 
 quarters, about and beyond the Euxine Sea', and thole 
 remaining of the defcendants of Gomer, filled Greece, and 
 every other country fouth and fouth-weft of Europe, in 
 their turns. Now what I am to enquire further concern- 
 ing them in this chapter is, what denominations they went 
 under in their fubdivifions in and about Greece, the ifles 
 of Elifja, and by v/hofe incurfions the firft introduction 
 of exotic words was m,ade into their orio-inal lauQ-uao-e. ,v. 
 , I HAVE amply (hewed before, where the fons and grandr 
 children o^ Japhet were firfl fettled; yet, in order to in- 
 troduce this enquiry, I muft enforce it by a quotation from 
 the fixth volume of the Univerfal Hiftory, p. 139, where 
 the learned authors have given credit, as I hive be- 
 fore, to Jofephus, in his account of the jfofics, as being 
 
 originally
 
 78 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. IV. 
 
 originally fo called from yava?j, or Jon^ rather than from 
 yoHj the grandlbn of DeiicaUo7t ; which is juftly fufpedted 
 of being fabulous, and of Greek invention. 
 
 Some authors fuppofed, that the Pelafgia?is were fo 
 called from Peleg^ defcended from Shcm, mifled by a 
 paffage in Rpiphaiiius^ who fays, that Peleg^ or Pha'eg., 
 removed, towards Europe., to part of Scythia, and was 
 joined to thofe nations from which the Thracians came. 
 Now the Thracians were abfoiutely defcended from jfa- 
 phet s iflhe ; which were the Aborigines of every part 
 about the Kuxifie Sea., and fouthward all over Greece, as 
 fafl as they increafed and multiplied ; which though I 
 have proved before, yet I am willing to infcrt the follow- 
 ing quotation, becaufe the opinion of authors of fo much 
 credit adds great weight to my own ; and, in a matter of 
 fo high antiquity, I am the more careful to benefit my 
 account with proofs that agree fo well with Holy Writ. 
 
 " The palTage from Epiphanius, fay thefe authors, 
 *' wherever he got it, has been fufficiently confuted by 
 " Bochart, who fhews that both Phaleg and Ragau, and 
 *' their defcendants, continued flill in the confines of Me^ 
 " dta and Arrrte?iia\ and we have elfewhere fhewn, that 
 " the Scythians were the defcendants of Magog, and not 
 " oi Phaleg, or Ragau. They were the fons of Japhet, 
 *' and not of Shem, that divided the iiles of the Geittiles\ 
 " we fhall therefore leave the Pelafgians to their own 
 " founder, and find a much more likely one for the an- 
 ^^ cient Greeks in the following note : 
 
 *' First, from the authority o{ yofephus, above quoted. 
 ^^ Secondlj, from the name itfelf of the patriarch, found- 
 
 "mg
 
 CiiAP. IV. O F J A P H E T. 79 
 
 " ing more properly Jo?!^ than yavan, without the points. 
 " Thirdly, from the authority of Mofes^ who fays, that by 
 " the fons of Japhet were the ifles of the Gentiles divided ; 
 *' which, according to the genius of the Hei?7-ew, means 
 " not iflands, properly fo called, but all maritime coun- 
 " tries, at any diftance from Palejline^ efpccially thofe 
 " which are along the Mediterraiieari. Fourthly, from 
 " that of the prophets, who call Grcecia by the name of 
 " yo72^ orjavan^ as pointed, according to which, they^ty^ 
 " have all along to this day called the Greek tongue Ja^ 
 *' vanijij. All this is further confirmed, from the clear 
 " remains of EliJ]jay JavaJi s eldeft fon, which were ftill 
 " to be found in that oi Elis^ one of the ancient kingdoms 
 " of Peloponnefusr 
 
 The changes of the names of the Aborm?tes of the firfl; 
 nations inhabited after the flood, which the Greeks made, 
 are certainly not only very arbitrary, but alfo have been 
 the means of rendering the hiftories of the higheft anti- 
 quity much lefs intelligible than they otherwife would 
 have been,, if th€ names ot perfons and places were invio- 
 lably prefcrved ; but thele were a people, who, when they 
 had formed their language out of the adventitious mixture 
 of feveral others from Phce?iicia., Rgypt^ and fome of the 
 divided nations of the Eaft^ together with the original 
 tongue of the houfe of Japhet, grew conceited and idola- 
 trous, embracing the rites of the Egyptian mythology, 
 and corrupting, by degrees, thofe who inhabited more 
 northward in Greece., 2iwdi who, till now, were worfliippers 
 of the True God, not only with their hcathcnilh worlhip, 
 but with a gradual change of language too, by the intro- 
 
 dudion
 
 8© THEREMAINS Chap. IV. 
 
 dudion of new words from thofe mentioned, then ufed 
 by the defcendants of Ham ; who firft peopled the re- 
 gions of Ajjyria and Egypt. 
 
 But the flicred hiftorian was more faithful ; he diredls 
 lis to the firft and true names of the patriarchs^ and the 
 prophets Ezekiel and Jeremiah retain their appellations, 
 many centuries after thefe opiniated Greeks^ who v/ere a 
 mixture of the firft nations in Africa and Afia^ with the 
 ifllie of Japhet m Greece^ and who had eftablifhed, in the 
 Southern parts of Greece, the language which their poets 
 and hiftorians ufed, and handed down to us, a-s well as 
 their prepofterous fables : whilft the iflue of Magogs 
 Mejhech and Tubal on the NortJyern, and thofe of Gomer 
 on the South-weJIern quarters of Europe, travelled weft- 
 ward, and kept their original language uncorrupted to 
 this day, in their ultimate refidence in Britain and Ire- 
 land\ and the worfhip of the True God, for feveral cen- 
 turies, in both places. 
 
 I NOW proceed to the enquiry I propofed, which, I 
 hope, is naturally introduced by the foregoing anecdotes ; 
 now, as we already know the original names according to 
 Mofes, let us fee what were the appellations of them 
 among the heathen author, the chief of which are Sa?j^ 
 chojiiatho, Herodotus, the moft ancient we know of, and 
 the other Greek writers after them. The moft ancient of 
 the firft inhabitants of Greece, according to thefe writers, 
 were the Pelafgi, who, they allow, had overfpread all 
 •Greece^ or the greateft part of it ; and thefe were fubdi- 
 'Vided into feveral countries under particular names, and 
 •svere the iflue of Japhet, 
 
 I. The
 
 Chap. IV. O F J X' ^ ']l E "T. Si 
 
 I. The mofi: ancient monarchy of thefe was that of the 
 Sicyon'ians^ and their country was called Sicyojiia ; fituatcd 
 on the north-weft fide of the Pelop07iefia \ but the name 
 of this peninfula was firft ALgialea^ which, in the opinion 
 of the famous ^ix^vd'^ Cumberland^ was fo called, either 
 from its firft king, /Egialeus, or becaufc it lay near the 
 fliore of that peninfula. And although the Greeks do not 
 fecm to have been converfint with the Mofaic hiftory, yet 
 feveral traces of the names of the patriarchs, as well as an 
 abfolute concurrence with it in many parts of their hifto- 
 ries, are to be found, upon a careful infpedion of them ; 
 the name of yaphet^ for example, is as clearly mentioned 
 in the Greek "JapetoSy and the Lat'm yapetus, as Hajns 
 or Chant's name is in Hammon or Cheniia^ the old name of . 
 Egypt y the land of Ham. And to fpeak with bifliop 
 Cu7nberland, " it falls out well that Paufanias^ in his Co- 
 " rmthiaca^ p. 57, Informs us that the Phliafia?is affirm, 
 " that Araiis among them was cotemporary with Prome- 
 " theiiSy the fon q{ yapettis ; and three acres (or 100 years 
 *' at leaft) elder than Pelafgus, the fon ol Arcus 01 Arajis^ 
 '' or than the JlutoHhones at Athens. This Arans^ ^ 
 " the bifliop believes to be the fame name with Abra- 
 /* ha7n s elder brother, thougli not the fame perfon. 
 
 *' This author values that piece of antiquity at Phlius 
 '* the more, bccaufe, a little before, Paufanias affures us, 
 *' that he would only fet down the things that were moft 
 " confefted and agreed about them ; and fays alfo, that 
 " their neighbours, the Sicyoniajis^ agreed with them about 
 " their antiquities, which 'proves a great confirmation. . 
 " Becaufe, fays the bifhop, the Sicyonlans were the eldcft 
 
 M " fettled
 
 
 
 ■S^- - i Idu n tr-^-W;il?.f^ ' ^ P' M A r N' S Chap. IV 
 
 *'f<Tettl!gd kingdom of all Greece that we have any diftin<5t 
 " account of. Belides, fays he, he tells us thefe Phlijtam 
 had a very holy temple, in which there was no imager, 
 either openly to be feen, or kept in fecret. This is cer- 
 tainly a mark of great antiquity ; for the corrupt pradlice 
 " of worfhiping by images grew very early in the world, 
 *' and to worfhip without images was certainly the oldcft 
 and beft manner of worlhip. And, he fays, they had a 
 facred account, or reafon, of this pradlics : but that was 
 *' not to be revealed." Now as to the Skyonians, a divi- 
 fion of the Pelafgi^ which was the firft and general name 
 for all the original fettlers, their antiquity cannot be dif- 
 puted ; for Herodotus lays, in his Polymnia^ that the 
 Greeks affirm the people of this kingdom, j^giaha^ 
 were called Pelafgi JEgialenfes before Danaus came into 
 Greece^ and before Xuthus'' s time, whofe fon Joji is fabu- 
 loufly faid to have given the name ^ones to fome of the 
 inhabitants of Greece. 
 
 Paiifmiias^ in the beginning of his Achaics^ fhews us 
 how the change of their name into yo?ies., and their re- 
 moval iirft to Athens., and then into Afia Minor j in the 
 yonic migration, happened ; but the time of the begin- 
 ning of the kingdom of the Pelafgi ^giahnfes., under 
 their king, JEgialeus., is i 3 1 3 years before the firfl: vulgar 
 Olympiad, as bifhop Ciunberlancl mentions it, to be col- 
 ledled out of Kufebius s Chrojiicon., and Cajlor s Tables of 
 their Kings, put out by Jof, Scaliger ; and is by the 
 learned Armah^ in his Annals, fixed to the year of the 
 v/orld 1915, about the middle of the third century after 
 the flood. This was in the 2 5 gth year of the flood, and 
 
 by
 
 Chap. IV. O F J A P H E T. 83 
 
 by this time Greece was peopled with different ftates from 
 the loins of G(?;/z^r ; who were, in general, cx\\<t<l Pelafgiy 
 yet were diftinguillied by thcfe fever.1l appellations by 
 Greek writers afterwards. 
 
 The next divilion of the Pelafgians was in Pblius. This 
 was an original dominion, called aJfo Arantia^ upon the 
 borders of Sicyonia. And thefe were planted there much 
 about the time of the Sicyo7iia?iSy who were cotemporary 
 with Nmus^ or Ni?nrod, in AJjyria^ and with, or juft after, 
 Mifraim m Egypt. 
 
 Arcadia was another fettlement, which was fituatcd 
 on the fouth and fouthweft parts oi JEgialea^ about the 
 middle of Peloponefus. And this dominion muft have been 
 cftabliHied, as well as the foregoing, about the beginning of 
 the Sicyoniait kingdom. The famous bifliop, with whom 
 I Hiall travel through part of this chapter, as well as with 
 others of equal authority, tells us ivoxwPatiJanias^ that the 
 people of Arcadia were all Pelafgi^ and their country 
 called Pelafgia^ before the time of Arcas^ from whom 
 the name oi Arcadia was derived ; and although be men- 
 tions a tradition out oi Afius^ an old poet, that the earth 
 brought forth Pelafgus upon the high mountains of Ar- 
 cadia^ he adds, from his own reafon, that there were 
 other men there at that time, otherwife Pelafgus would 
 have had no fubjecfls to reign over ; and concludes, that 
 they were Pelafgi before Areas was born. With poets 
 nothing is more common than to embellifh their poems 
 with alluiions of this kind ; and although Paufaiiias dif- 
 credited this, becaufe he took it in its literal fcnfe, yet I 
 am inclined to believe that the poet, by faying the earth 
 
 M 2 brought
 
 8+ THEREMAINS Chai>. IV. 
 
 brought forth Pelafgus^ alluded only to the Felafgians 
 being the iirft people in Arcadiuy fettled after the flood : 
 for there are authors who, when they could not rife higher 
 than fuch and fuch accounts, have fuppofed the inhabi- 
 tants fprung from the earth. But if Dion. Halic. in the 
 latter part of his firft book, be compared with Paufa7iias^ 
 it appears that one Atlas^ whofe former habitation was on 
 Caucafus^ was the firft king in Arcadia ; and Appollo- 
 dorus fays, that he was the fon of "Japetus^ and brother to 
 Prometheus^ (with whom Hejtod agrees) and lince Diod. 
 SicuL aflures us, that the eldeft Prometheus lived in the 
 time of Ofiris, whom Ctimberland has clearly proved to be 
 Mifraim^ the fon of Ham^ Japhei's brother, we fliall per- 
 ceive that Arcadia is intimated, by thefe writers, to be 
 planted about the third generation after the flood, not 
 long after the planting of Egypt by Mifraim : but the 
 planters of it were called Pelafgi, and not Arcades. 
 
 Another of the Pelafgian fettlements, as confefled by 
 feveral authors, was in ArgoSy where Dio?i. Halic. affirms 
 they were feated fix generations before they removed into 
 Hcemonia., or Thejfaly^ and intimates that, in, many men's 
 opinions, they were fprung out of the earth, near Argos. 
 What a ffrong proof of their being the very firfl: inhabi- 
 tants after the flood, in this place, is here intimated in this 
 fuggeftion ? and, if compared with the other anecdotes 
 mentioned concerning the Pelafgi^ in other parts of Greece, 
 itv/ill naturally lead us to be of opinion, that the tradition 
 of thefe Aborigines was handed down to the times of the 
 change of their language into the Greek, and fo taken up 
 by their authors as early as they began to commit their 
 3 traditions
 
 Chap. IV. () F J A P H E T. 85 
 
 traditions to writing. This was alfo the cafe in the Scy- 
 thian defcendants of jfaphet, Magog s iffue, &c. in the 
 Northern quarters ; for, in the IriJJj annals, many things 
 appear which were coeval with thefe accounts of Gamers 
 offspring. It was his ifllie that over-run Greece, of 
 wlioni we are now treating, and v/hich the Greek hifto- 
 rians knew little or nothing of in thofe early times, no 
 more than of many paffages and tranfadlions that happened 
 by incurlions made from about Thrace, and other places 
 north of Greece, by the early Magogians, or Scythians, 
 long before Abraham s time, perfectly agreeing vv^ith Holy 
 Writ. 
 
 Ir appears, from the fame author, that the Pelafgi 
 lived in Hce7?ionia, after their removing from Argos, fix 
 generations more, and were there driven out of that 
 country, and fcattered into feveral other neighbouring 
 parts by the Leleges and Curetes, under the condudt of 
 Deucalion. 
 
 Now the moft ancient method of computing was by 
 generations, and there were twelve generations between 
 the firft fettling of Argos, by the Pelafgians, and their be- 
 ing driven out of Hce?no7iia by DeucalioJi ; and as Mofes 
 and this prince are thought to have been cotemporaries, 
 it is eafy to fee that thefe twelve generations included fe- 
 veral hundred years, about 36c ; for the calculation of 
 which, I refer the reader to bifhop Cu7nherla'fid % and that 
 the Pelafgi were the Gomerians, comprehending the yo- 
 nians from 'javan, the Klifuans from EliJJja, his fons, 
 and fo on of the reft who firft peopled the iiles of EliJJja, 
 oi Greece ; and confequently that Jon, the grandfon of 
 
 Deuca"
 
 86 THE REMAINS Chap. IV.. 
 
 Dji/imfron, '''w^-'^6i^^h^''Greece, till after the death 
 \df both Ahraha7n and Deucalion^ or about that time. 
 
 Now it cannot be doubted, from the nature of things, 
 that tlie Pelafgians, or GomerianSy founded their govern- 
 ments in Greece^ as early as the iffue .of She7n and Haih 
 did in the places to which they migrated, the former in 
 the Eafiej-n parts, and the latter in Africa^ as Egypt ^ 
 '-j^thiopia, &c. and alfo at the fame time that Magogs 
 Go7ner s brother, with MeJJjech and T'ubal.^ founded theirs 
 northward ; and it is very clear that they fpoke the lan- 
 guage of their father in every part of Greece and Scythia.^ 
 down to the time that Deucalion drove thofe Pelafgia7is 
 out of Hce7no77ia^ after having been fettled there for fix 
 generations. 
 
 It farther appears, from Dion. Halic. that the Tyrfe7ii, 
 who fettled near the Pelafgi^ were a different people, and 
 defcended from the iffue of She7n^ or Ham^ having their 
 own language and cuftoms ; and that the people, after- 
 v/ards called Crotoniatcc, and Placiani, were fprung from 
 the Pelafgi-, ftill retaining the language of their fathers, 
 which they, in a very fingular manner, preferved wherefo- 
 ever they were driven ; even on the lide of the HeIefpo7it; 
 which gave occalion to the mixed Greeks, mentioned be- 
 fore, to call them Barb art, becaufe, by this time, the firft 
 dialed, of what conftituted the Greek language, was 
 formed, and being compofed of the original Go7nerian, 
 or Pelafgian^ and the intruded tongues ot the Phoenicians 
 and Egyptians, as hinted before, differed as much from 
 this firfl: language, as our E72gli/}j tongue does, at this 
 time, from the Saxon, Latin, or any other of thofe of 
 
 which
 
 Chap. IV. O F J A P JI E T. 87 
 
 which it is coinpofcd. Nor had they any more right to 
 count the firft a barbarous language, than we have to call 
 the Saxon by that ignominious name. 
 
 These things are confirmed by the moft anthentic au- 
 thors, of the greatefl: antiquity ; and it is evident, as a 
 proof of what I have now faid, Irom Herodotus^ that the 
 Athoiians were a Pelafgk nation, and had a language be- 
 fore they became Helenes, and changed it into the Greek 
 tongue, which he called barbarous. 
 
 In comparing lome of thefe things cited from Dion. 
 Haljc. with the words of Herodotus^ in his Ciio^ we may 
 obferve, among other things, that probably fome Pelaf- 
 gians pafTed into Greece from about the H.eleJpo7it^ where 
 the former author fays they dwelt ; and, in fome time, 
 paflcd into Italy^ leaving fome of their people about Placia 
 and Scylacisy retaining their ov/n original language at the 
 time that Herodotus wrote. But that thofc who went 
 into Italy, in time, learned other languages among the 
 colonies into which they were difperfed. However, it is 
 allowed that the numerous Croto7iiatai flill fpoke their 
 own ancient lano-uap^e to the time of Herodotus. And 
 Dion. Halic. teftifies, that it was not long before his time, 
 they became changed into a Roman colony \ and He- 
 rodotus openly declares, that the language of the Pelaf- 
 gians was an eftablifhed tongue, both before and after 
 the time of Deucalion. 
 
 The authorities are many that prove the antiquity of 
 the Pelafgi^ both the Sicyonians and j^gialenjes, &c. and 
 thefe are not only from the pagan authors, but alfo many 
 of the fathers, who themfelves had authorities before them, 
 
 which
 
 88 T H E R E M A I N S - Chap. IV. 
 
 which were long fince loft ; and thefe are enumerated by 
 biiliop Cumberlaud^ whofe lights, thrown upon the dark 
 pailages of remote antiquity, (liine v&ry bright in all his 
 fuggellions ; to which I refer the reader ; but in order to 
 do him due honour, and greatly to affiil my own plan, I 
 cannot omit tranfcribing from him a paffage or two more, 
 both interefting and very remarkable : 
 
 " The Grecia7ts (fays he) that knew there was a king- 
 '* dora, in their country, of thefe Pelafgi ^giale?tfes^ co- 
 " temporary with that of the A[fyrians^ under Ninus^ 
 " would have taken it ill, if the Chriftians had not taken. 
 '' notice of it in their chronologies ; efpecially confider- 
 " ing, that though it was but a fmall kingdom at hrft, yet 
 '' it fpread itfelf by the Pelafgi afterwards into T'hejjaly 
 '^ and Macedonia^ and from thence grew into a great em- 
 "" pire, by the conquefts of Alexander j not to mention 
 " that the Pelafgi had alfo a great intereft, in procefs of 
 " time, in Italy ^ and confequently in the Roman empire." 
 
 These anecdotes, I hope, are fufficient to corroborate 
 my opinion of the origin of the people and languages of 
 Europe ; and to ftrengthen the chain I have formed in 
 this little work, that leads to the true knowledge of their 
 progrefs. I fhall only add to this chapter, h-om this fame 
 reverend author, fo often mentioned, fome of the names 
 of the principal patriarchs of Mofes^ as they were called 
 by the Greeks, when they were deified by their fucceflbrs, 
 as well as of fome of their wives and daughters, who were 
 celebrated as deities alfo by the firft idolaters, the Egyp- 
 tians, which will ftill add to the due comprehenlxon of 
 feveial parts of this hiftory. 
 
 While
 
 Chap. IV. O F J A P II E T. 89 
 
 While the people, who were dcfcended from Japhct 
 and She7n, were enjoying the bleirnigs conferred on them 
 by their father, in fp reading themfelves over thofe coun- 
 tries already mentioned, and perfevering in the patriarchal 
 worlhip of the True God ; the children of Ham^ the Ca- 
 naa?iites^ were reviving the moft rank idolatry, which had 
 made fo much progrels in the world, from Cain down to 
 the deluge ; and which confifled chiefly in deifying their an- 
 ceftors, and offering them divine worfliip. And this came 
 to be fo much increafed by the time that Egypt and Phce- 
 nicia were well eftabliilied into kingdoms and govern- 
 ments, that wherever the people of thefe two parts of 
 the world had any influence, their gods became numerous, 
 and their temples many and magnificent. They had loft 
 all that heavenly influence, which the great Being is 
 pleafed to confer on thofe who are his true worfhippers ; 
 and were abandoned to their own wicked imasinations, 
 making gods for themfelves, and then foolifhly adoring 
 them. They envied the fons of yaphet and Shefn^ and 
 oppofcd their religion to that of thefe patriarchs, and while 
 the former were migrating to greater and greater diftances 
 northward and wefliward, in the enjoyment of the pure 
 worfliip of God, the Phoenicians and Egyptians were in- 
 vading the Pelafgi^ from whom their brethren went, and, 
 by degrees, introduced their fuperfliticns, either by force 
 or ftratagem, to the intire fubverfion of the patriarchal 
 fyftem in Greece ; and therefore they gradually came to 
 idolize their fathers, even up to yaphet^ and built tem- 
 ples to them alfo. But the true worfliip was brought to 
 Britain and Ireland by the Gomerians and Magogians^ as 
 
 N well
 
 90 THE REMAINS Chap. IV. 
 
 well as to the North-weji quarters by the people of To- 
 garmah, and remained pure, for many ages, in thofe 
 places fo remote from thefe fcenes of adion, in thofe 
 kingdoms that were iirfl; eflabliilied. We fee idolatry 
 began very early in Greece, and that after its eftabliiliment 
 there from Egypt and Phcenkia^ it overtook, at laft, the 
 true religion in every corner of the earth, and fubverted 
 it ; except in Shem s line, in which it was moft vi^onder- 
 fully preferved, and confirmed, in Abraham. Hence it 
 will be eafy to conclude, that Britain and Ireland were 
 inhabited before it was corrupted in the ifles of £/^i^ ; 
 and it amounts to a proof, that they were among the iirfl: 
 that were driven out of their own country, who arrived in 
 our iflands, long before the irruption made upon them by 
 Deucalion^ becaufe they long continued to worlhip the 
 True God, as it is recorded in the annals of Irela7id^ in 
 thefe kingdoms, before idolatry overtook them from the 
 continent. 
 
 That there was a very early correfpondence by fea, be- 
 tween the Greeks and the Britons and /r//2?, is very proba- 
 ble, if not certain, from a remarkable anecdote, which 
 ftrongly points out among them, that they were, at length, 
 worfhippers of Bel^ or Baal : now the idol Baal^ which 
 the Greeks afterwards called Bell^ was worfhipped by the 
 houfe o{ Ahab^ and he began his reign 918 years before 
 Chrijl. The Babylonians wordiipped, under this name, the 
 ftars and hoft of heaven ; or fuch heroes as they paid di- 
 vine worfliip to. The Phcenicians adored the fun urder 
 that name and Moloch ; and this idol-name was wor(]:iipped 
 all over Syria 5 to whom they made fires as a part of their 
 
 ceremonies.
 
 CuAv. IV. Q F J A P H E T. 91 
 
 ceremonies. Now the firft day of May was probably the 
 time of that feftival, when the great fires in tliis worlLip 
 were made, or about that time of the year. 
 
 In Ire/andj the firft day of May is celebrated with great 
 rejoicings, by all thefe original people, throughout the 
 kingdom ; and they call May day, Bealteme^ Beltine^ or 
 Balteine^ the meaning of which is the fire of Baal : tei7ie^ 
 fire ; Beal^ or Bel^ Baal : La Bealtine is May day. In 
 celebrating this feftival, they rife at break of day, and a 
 multitude together go out of the town, or village, to the 
 neareft wood, or grove, and there cut down the talleft 
 and ftraiteft young tree clofe to the ground ; and bear it 
 upon their fhoulders, with mufic before them, and boughs 
 of trees in the hands of the reft, men and women finging 
 and dancing ; till they have ereAed the tree in an opjn 
 place, and adorned it with flowers. The burden of tlieir 
 fongs tending to the bringing home the fummer, a Saxon 
 word, which the £;zo-///6 language now owns, and is de- 
 rived of the ancient Pelafgk word famj'ha^ from which 
 the Saxons took it, and which generally terminates every 
 verfe of their fong, in words like thefe : 
 
 " We ourfelves have brought xh& famhra home." 
 
 It is evident, that originally fire v/as a part of the ap- 
 paratus for the celebration of that day ; for there remains 
 a cuftom among them of kindling a fire, on that day, in all 
 their houfes. And the people, who are ever hofpitable 
 and neighbourly to one another in all refpedls, often go 
 to borrow fome fire of their neighbours to kindle their 
 own, when the time comes for providing their dinners ; 
 but, on May day, they will by no means let a fpark of fire 
 
 N 2 be
 
 92 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. IV. 
 
 be carried away from their houfes, upon any account 
 whatfoever ; being the day of the fire of Baal: and this 
 they retain at this time, though they have been converted 
 to ChriRianity above thirteen hundred years ; and, indeed, 
 many more of the pagan cuftonis, which they have in Hke 
 manner retained, and blended with the Chriftian re- 
 ligion.- 
 
 It is alfo clear, that they were in ancient times in the 
 worfhip of the heavenly bodies ; for, to this day, they pay 
 great reverence to the new moon, at the inftant they firjR: 
 fee her j croffing themfelves, while they are bowing, or 
 dropping a curtfy to the moon. 
 
 Now, notvv'ithftanding they, and the Gome?'ia?is in Bri^ 
 ta'm^ were in the worfhip of the True God, for feveral 
 centuries, yet the rites of idolatrous worfhip followed 
 them afterwards, by the commercial intercourfe that was 
 carried on very early from Greece to thefe iflands. 
 
 Whatever has been lately wrote concerning the my- 
 thology of the ancients, has been extra6ted from many au- 
 thors, who themfelves had fcarce any afTiftance that could 
 well be relied on, and were therefore obliged to publifh 
 their own conjedures ; indeed they found many anecdotes 
 fcattered among old authors, and endeavoured to connect 
 them ; but with much uncertainty : till bifliop Ciwiber- 
 la?id^ who feems to have been the moft fit for fuch ab- 
 ftrufe inquiries of any author that ever wrote, being 
 anxious to know by what means idolatry over-run the 
 world, was refolved to examine Sanchoniatho^ who, he 
 imagined, had given the oldeft account of thefe matters. 
 Now feveral Nzry learned m.en, for want of that genius 
 
 which
 
 Chap. IV. O F J A P II E T. 93 
 
 which Cumberland was maftcr of for thefc purpofes, 
 thought that old author a mere inventer of Hes; and 
 therefore were never able to obtain thofe lights that our 
 prelate found in him, and which he only with amazing 
 iagacity difcovered, and reconciled to the Mofaic account. 
 He faw plainly, that this fragment was a profefTed apo- 
 logy for idolatry, and that it contained a very open con- 
 ceflion, that the gods of the Gentiles had been all mortal 
 men ; which, indeed, their priefts would have induftrioufly 
 concealed ; and he tranflated it from the firfi book of Eu- 
 febius de Pra;paratione Evangelica ; and ftudied it with no 
 other view, than as it led to the difcovery of the origin 
 of idolatry. He fpent fome time upon it, before ever he 
 had a thought of extra dling from it any footfteps of the 
 hiftory of the world, preceding the flood. Now, accord- 
 ing to the Reverend Mr. Pajnie^ his Lordfhip's domeftic 
 chaplain, in his preface to this part of the works of that 
 learned man, the firfl: hint given him was from this 
 paflage : 
 
 Iris, the brother of Clmaa, the firft Phoenician. 
 
 This faithful publifl:ier of his learned bifliop's works, 
 after he has, with decent regard, run over fome anecdotes 
 of the pious life of that great man, goes on thus : 
 
 " The firft Phcenician was indifputably Canaan, whofe 
 " pofterity peopled that country ; his name in the He- 
 " breiso is often writ Chi^aan ; that the Egyptian king, 
 " called by the Greeks Ifiris, was brother to him, was 
 " fomething new. The next flep was to find that Mi/or, 
 " in Sanchomiatho, was Mifraim with Mofes. Mijraim 
 
 (( 
 
 4 , " was
 
 94 THE REMAINS Chap. IV. 
 
 " was the name of a people, like Ludim, Philijlim^ Caph- 
 *' torimj 6cc. The lingular number, and the proper name 
 *' of the man, was Mijor ; in this there is not much diffi- 
 *' cuky, nor that Mifor (from whence comes Mifraim) 
 '' was the brother ot Ca?taa7t. It is a greater to make 
 " Mifor the fame man with Ifwis^ though it is done 
 " without much force : M, in Hebrew^ is a fervile letter, 
 *' often omitted; leave it out, the name is Ifor; add to 
 " this a Greek termination, which Greek authors always 
 " do to EaJIern names, it is Iforis^ and by the fmall 
 *' change of a vowel, Ifiris. The next obfervation was, 
 " that Mifor, or Ifris, is placed, by Scmchoniatho, about 
 *' the diftance of twelve generations from Protogomis, the 
 " firft-produced man, and Mifraim is undoubtedly in the 
 " twelfth generation from Adam. 
 
 " Our author then proceeded to colled, that Proto- 
 " go7ius was Adam ; what name Safichofjiatho called him 
 " by, we know not, it w^as probably by fome Eafern 
 " name, fignifying the firft created man, which Philo 
 " Biblius tranflates Protogonus-, by a Greek word of the 
 fame import. 
 
 /E>o?i, and Protogonus, are the two firfl; mortals ; 
 ** j^on our author conjedlures to have fome affinity to 
 *' the name ^i;*?. ALo?i, adds Sa7tcho7iiatho, firfl gathered 
 *''■ food fro7n trees. What can this be but an alluiion to 
 " Eves eatino; the forbidden fruit ? 
 
 " From Protogonus and ^07i (fays Sa7tcho7iiatho) de- 
 " fcended GeTius; you cannot well make any other Greek 
 " name of the Hebrew Cai7i, than Vi))(^. Hence our au- 
 " thor proves, that SaTichofiiatho preferved the hiflory of 
 
 " the 
 
 (C
 
 Chap. IV. O F J A P H E T. 95 
 
 the idolatrous line of Cai?2^ as Mofcs did that of Scth^ 
 who were the worfhippers of the True God. 
 " Who the men were whofe names are preferved by 
 Sanchoniatho in the fuccccding generations, we know 
 not; their memory perifhed with the flood. But in the 
 twelfth generation from vSc;/ and Pfotogo7iiis^ we And 
 Mifor : and Mifraim is in the fame diftance from Adam 
 and Eve. Here again we are got within our know- 
 ledge. But we have not, in Sancho?2iatho^ one word about 
 the deluge. What wonder is it we fhould not ? Sancho- 
 niatho was an idolater ; he v/rites avowedly a defence, 
 or apology, for idolatry. The deluge was a judgment 
 on the idolatrous world, and fwept it away. The wor- 
 fhipers of the True Gob gloried in this, and reproached 
 the heathens with it. No wonder then that they were 
 defirous to conceal fuch a matter of fhame to themfelves. 
 " Cronus^ who makes the great figure in this hiftory, our 
 author fuppofes to be Ha?n ; and brings good vouchers 
 for his opinion from antiquity. Confequently there- 
 fore Our anus ^ the father of Cronus , mufl be Noah, 
 Hatn^ among the fons of Noah^ was the man of ambi- 
 tion, and the reftorer of idolatry after the flood. How 
 long he lived, we know not : we are afllired by Mofes, 
 that his brother Shem lived 502 years after the flood. 
 Ham^ in all probability, lived long, though perhaps not 
 fo long as that religious and peaceable man, Shem. 
 He deflred to make his fons great : therefore, befldes 
 Cajiaan^ who peopled Syria^ two others of his fons, 
 CuJJj and Mifraim, \/ere the founders of two great em- 
 pires, the Ajjyrian and the Egyptian. Sanchoniatho 
 
 *' reprcfents
 
 (C 
 
 96 THERE M A I N S Chap. IV. 
 
 " reprefents him as a fort of iiniverfal monarch, travelling 
 *' over the world to plant colonies. He intimates, that 
 " he out-lived Mi/or, (Mifraim) and fettled the fon of 
 Mijh"^ "Thoth, the great Hermes of the Egyptians^ in 
 the kingdom of Egypt. From the records left by this 
 Thoth, Smichonlatho colledled his hiftory, and with him 
 *' this fragment ends. 
 
 " Where Sa7ichonJatho tn6.s^ Eratojlhenes begins: the 
 *' two firft kings in his catalogue are Menes 2in<i Athothes. 
 " That Menes was the firft king of Egypt ^ and the fame 
 *^ man with Mifraim^ is, I think, allowed on all hands. 
 " Athothes is plainly the fame name with Thoth. A\% ar- 
 *' bitrarily prefixed, or omitted. He is called indifferently 
 'Thoth or Athoth^ es is only the Greek termination. 
 
 EratoJ}he?7es was the learnedeft man of his time, a na- 
 tive of Cirene^ bordering on Egypt ^ librarian to Ptolo- 
 *' mceus Euergetes, had greater opportunities and helps, 
 *' for fearching the Egyptian records than any other man. 
 *' The priefts of Egypt had ever been in a combination to 
 •' relate extravagant and incredible accounts of their kings, 
 *' thinking thereby. to aggrandize their monarchy. Era- 
 " toflhenes went with a defire to find out the truth. The 
 *' names of the firft 38 of his catalogue of the kings of 
 T'hebes in Egypt ^ are preferved ; they are a fucceffion for 
 ' the fpace of 1055 years. Nilus^ the laft king but one 
 of this lift, is fuppofed to have lived about the time of 
 *' Troy. DiccearchuSy a learned hiftorian, cotemporary 
 *' with Arijlotle^ fays, that from this Nilus, to the begin- 
 *' ning of the Olympiads, were 436 years. 
 
 (C 
 
 (C 
 
 C( 
 
 (( 
 
 This
 
 Chap. IV. O F J A P 11 E T. 97 
 
 " This account has an air of probability; it places 
 " Menes about 1400 years before the Olympiads, near 
 "200 years after the flood, and it agrees well with the 
 " Mofaic hiftory. 
 
 " We have, by this means, a fcrics of profane hiflory, 
 *' from the fir ft man to the firft Olympiad, agreeing with 
 " the Scripture. Sanchoitiatho begins his hiftory with 
 " Protogonus (Adam) and brings it down to Thoth^ the 
 *' fecond king of Egypt. Rratojlhenes bej^ins his catalogue 
 " with Menes (Mifor) and Atboihes (ThotbJ which is 
 " conneded with the Olympiads. 
 
 *' This is what I take to be an improvement on the 
 *' fubjedl ; a difcovery that has hitherto efcaped the in- 
 " quifltivenefs of all other learned men." 
 
 This quotation, from a man who was well acquainted 
 with the bifhop's views and genius, muft have great force 
 in confirming the real fenfe of what that heathen's, San- 
 choniatho s^ true meaning was ; and the fagacious methods 
 he made ufe of to inveftigate the matter of his fragment, 
 when he was firft ftruck with the hint, mentioned above, 
 foon broke through the difficulty and obfcurity that fcemed, 
 at firft fight, to veil it. 
 
 One part of the confideration, that opened the way to 
 his enquiry, was, that becaufe thofe who were deified in 
 one place, were not owned with the fame honour in all 
 places, and fome of their relations were ftill known, 
 and not deified any where, he thought the difficulty of 
 finding out their gods not altogether infuperable. " Thus, 
 *' (fays he) in that place from Eupolemus^ which I before 
 " quoted from EufebiuSj Canaan not being any where 
 
 O " deified,
 
 
 98 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. IV. 
 
 " deified, his name is left unchanged; and his being owned 
 " the fon of Cronus^ leads us to know that Cronus is Ham^ 
 '' who was his father. And fo Mefirai'.n Sy.ox Mifraims 
 " dnc^soaiCf being not fo much regarded at Babylony left 
 " his name unchanged there ; which was a key to let me 
 
 into this whole hiftory, ftill taking it in conjundion 
 
 with divers other things. 
 
 This obfervation, fays he, gives a fitisfadlory account 
 
 why all the deified perfons, we meet with in this hiflory, 
 " are found under other names here than in Mofes s books :: 
 " EUoiin for Lamechy Otiraims for Noah, Cro7ius for 
 " Ham, Ifwis or fir is for Miframi^ Sycijc for Shej/i^ &c. 
 *' yet their natural relations, fathers and children, owned 
 "in this hiflory, are certain marks which determine them 
 " to be the fame perfons : for the fame reafon, Protogomis 
 *' mufl: be Adajn. No other perfon can be the fiift man, 
 " and be juft ten generations before Noah.'" 
 
 These judicious obfervations, by which this great man 
 found fo many interefting truths, were feconded by others, 
 relating to a comparifon of what Sa7icho?iiatho delivers 
 concerning: the times of certain of his deities, with the line 
 of Shem^ which v/as the particular care of Mofes. He 
 therefore lays it down as a poftulate for his foundation, 
 that the fons of Cain may be rationally concluded, in their 
 feveral fucceeding generations, to live about the fame 
 number of years before the flood, that the fons of Seth" s 
 line attained to ; and in like manner after the floods that 
 the defcendants from Hmn and Japhet lived about as long 
 as the defcendants of Shem downwards to Abraham s time,, 
 or farther, to the time of the deliverance from the Egyp- 
 /m« bondage. " This
 
 (( 
 
 Chap. IV. OF JAP H E T. 99 
 
 " This poftulate is rational, fays the bifhop, bccaufu 
 " we find jufl: ten generations in Cain's line recorded by 
 *' our Sanchomatho^ to reach to the time of Oura?ius, or 
 " N'oah ; and an eleventh generation fuppofed bv him 
 fynehronal to Cro?ius, or Ha^n ; and befides, it has 
 been always agreed that fuch temporal fiivours, as length 
 *' of life, are difpofed of by Providence much alike, to the 
 " good and to the bad. 
 
 Now though this heathen author, in his fragment, in- 
 tended onlv to record the line of Ham. in order to ao-aran- 
 dize the idolatrous religion, which he profelled himielf, 
 and very likely was as willing to conceal every thing that 
 related to the True God, as Hermes or Thoth was, whofe 
 theogony he followed, 'as copied by the Cabirif who were 
 the amanuenfes of that prince ; yet he has juft mentioned 
 the two brothers of Ham^ Shem by the name Sydyc, and 
 yaphet by that of Nereus ; this latter he mentions, in a 
 ver}'' brief manner, as having concerns in the affairs of 
 Our anus : afiirming, that this line was not derived from 
 CronuSy but that it was cotemporary with him. Ke in- 
 timates, that this Nereus was the firft of his line ; that 
 from him Po7itus defcends, with vvhom Typhoii is joined : 
 from Pont us defcends Pojtdo?!^ whom the L,atms call Nep- 
 time^ and a famous woman for fongs, called Sidon. It 
 is well proved from Scripture, and the ftrongeft reafoning 
 by our bifliop, that this Nereus is yaphet, and the others 
 his defcendants, to whom I refer the reader ; my bufinefs 
 being only to fhew briefly how the names given by tlie 
 Greek writers to the patriarchs, may be known to fig- 
 nify the fame whom Mofes calls by the Scripture names, 
 
 O 2 to
 
 loo T H E R E M A I N S Chap. IV. 
 
 to the further ekicidatioii of what is intended in this 
 work. 
 
 Thus far, I flatter myfelf, this end is thoroughly an- 
 fwered, as to what regards the firft patriarchs ; and it 
 would feem fufficient to f:itisfy ev^ery candid enquirer into 
 antiquity, that the connedion I have made, in this arduous 
 refearch, is unravelled in a manner, which indeed is hardly 
 to be doubted ; becaufe the authorities are good, and the 
 dedudlions from them natural and eafy. But as, in 
 matters of fo high antiquity, too much cannot be faid in 
 confirmation of the above chain of hiftory, there is yet a 
 number of anecdotes concerning fome of the fucceflbrs of 
 the firft patriarchs, which I fliall now draw from both fa- 
 cred and profane hiftory, of no lefs credit than thofe I 
 have already produced, on their accounts. 
 
 It will, however, be necefiary firft to return to our en- 
 quiry after the Pelafgians^ fince we have begun with them 
 in this chapter. Too much cannot be offered to the 
 reader upon their account, becaufe they will become 
 principal evidences, for the truth of what we imagine to 
 be the ftate of the cafe, with refpect to the origin of the 
 languages of Europe : and by proving that both Celts and 
 Scythians were firft Pelafgians, v/e fliall be able to aicer- 
 tain what is offered in a future chapter, that the Gome- 
 i'iajis and Scythians or Magogians {poke the fame language, 
 though there is now fome fmall difl'erence in its prefent 
 ftate in Ireland^ Scotland and Wales. 
 
 The PhcB?iicians and Egyptia72s began very early to at- 
 tempt fending colonies to neighbouring countries ; and as 
 they both fprung froai the fame anceftcrs, the fons of 
 I HaiUy
 
 Chap. IV. O F J A P II E T. ]oi 
 
 Hamy they muft have had much the fame oeconomical 
 difpoiitions tb improve their commercial and other inte- 
 refts. Maritime countries feem to be the firft objedts of 
 their intentions ; and where could they find any places fo 
 likely to anfwer their ends, as the ifles of Elipa^ Greece ^ 
 now inhabited by the Pelafgians^ the iffue of Gomer^ and 
 many of the defcendants of Magog. 
 
 We are informed, by Strabo and Dion. Halic. that 
 they fent colonies thither, and began to difturb the Pelaf- 
 gians two generations, or fixty years, before the wars of 
 'Troy ; and from that time continued to intrude, by fuc- 
 ceffive numbers, till tliey had well nigh replaced the ori- 
 ginal inhabitants, and had fubdued the maritime parts. 
 It was then they became a mixed people, confifting of 
 PelafgianSy Phce?iicia7is and EgyptiafJs ; and from that 
 time the a^ra of the Greek tongue mav be dated. All 
 was Pelafgian before the incurfions of Phce72kia7n and 
 EgyptiafiSy and the gradual combination of the languages 
 of thefe with the Pelafgian begat the Greeks called after- 
 wards the Helenian tongue, in complaifmce to Deucalion s 
 fon, who, at his arrival there, found this language form- 
 ing ; while the Pelafgians enjoyed their own, unchanged, 
 in the other parts ot Greece, Afia Minor, in the country 
 of the Trojafts, Scythia, and all the neighbouring iflands 
 in the Mediterra?iean Sea, and all over Thrace, ccc. 
 
 It may, from hence, be eafily feen, that the people of 
 ail thefe countries were the fame, defcended from Japhet, 
 through Gomer, Magog, and his other fons, and fpoke the 
 fame language wherefoever they dwelt, until the incurfion- 
 mentioned into Greece, which was, in time, called Celtic,. 
 Gaidifp, 8cc. Thucyd..
 
 102 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. IV. 
 
 TImcyd. fays, that the Pelafgians were a numerous peo- 
 ple, fpread flu- and near before the age of Hellen, the fon 
 of Deucalion J and Stj-abo fays the fame ; Thejfaly was firfl 
 called Pelafgia^ fays Steph. de Uj'b. and Scholion Apollofi. 
 that the Pelafgiam were a barbarous nation, w^ho inhabited 
 7he[jaly and Agos ; Hefychius fays, the Pelafgians are 
 Thelfalians^ and Homer places this people in Thejfaly, 
 
 The teftimonies are innumerable that argue for the 
 univerfality and antiquity of the ancient Pelafgia?iSj not 
 only in Greece^ but in every country round them, as v/ell 
 iflands as on the continent ; that the Thracians were in- 
 habitants in Greece from the very beginning, and the 
 people which were called the Bifaltes, Crejiones, Edones^ 
 and particularly the Pelafgians^ were counted Tyrrhenians, 
 fome of whom dwelt in the ifle of Lemnos, and in the 
 territory of Athens ; and as the three firfl: of thefe were 
 Thracians^ the Pelafgians^ who were forced away by the 
 Phce7iicia7is from the maritime places, retired to them as to 
 their own friends and relations. Strabo has it, that the 
 Thracians were the firfl inhabitants of the ifle of Lemnos^ 
 and that they pafTed over from the continent ; indeed he 
 might have as well called them Pelafgians^ for they were 
 the fame people, fpeaking the fame language, though 
 they were called Sifitiens upon that ifland ; nor v/as there 
 any other ifland of any note in that part of the Mediter- 
 ranean Sea but was firfl: peopled by the Pelafgians ; and 
 thefe were the inhabitants that occupied the ifland of Crete^ 
 even when Lycurgus went thither to colletl his laws, and 
 all thefe were afterwards called Celts in the fouthern and 
 fouth-wefl quarters of Europe^ to v/hich they migrated, 
 3 whilfl
 
 Chap. IV. OF J A P H E T. 103 
 
 whilfl; thofc of the northern and north- weft quarters were 
 afterwards known by the name of Scythiaits^ &c. 
 
 But the Pelafgians^ in fome time, returned and regained 
 a part of their ancient country, fettHng themfelves in 
 Pclopojieftis^ according to Herodotus^ and were then called 
 Dorians^ and the moft famous of them Lacedemo7jianSy 
 wJiom Pezron mentions as Celts. Strabo fiys, that a 
 great part of Greece, efpecialy Macedo?jia and Thejfaly., 
 was inhabited by the Barbari, particularly ThraciaftSy 
 Illyria7is and Epirotians ; and Herodotus fays, that the 
 Macedo7iians were refufed admittance in the Olympic 
 games, becaufe they were of the Barbari. 
 
 When the Greeks became a nation ot fome power, 
 though they firft were but inconfiderable, (which I {hall 
 endeavour to fliew in a future chapter from Herodotus) 
 they always were fo extreamly partial to themfelves, that 
 they took every ftep in their power to diftinguifh them- 
 felves as a fuperior people, and to difgrace the neighbour- 
 ing nations, who were all Pelafgians^ though under dif- 
 ferent denominations. This appears ftrongly in Homer s 
 catalogue of the allies of the 'Tf'ojans, who were all Pelof- 
 gians of feveral denominations. Thefe were Dardafiians, 
 , 'Thejjalians, Thracians, Peo7iiaiis, Paphlag07iia7is, Enefia7iSy 
 Myfians, Phrygia7iSy Meo7iia7iSy Carians^ &c. and fought 
 for the 'Trojans, their ancient relations and fellow Pelaf- 
 gians ; and their enemies were the new inhabitants of 
 Greece, a mixed people, who made war with them, not 
 more on account of the rape of Helen than to get pof- 
 fefTion of the territories of Troy (which was fo well {itu~ 
 ated for commanding the paftage from Europe into Afta, 
 
 and
 
 104 THE REMAINS Chap. IV. 
 
 and claiming tlie dominion of the fea) and to confine the 
 Tj-oja?! fliips in the Pontus Euxinus. 
 
 These notices, from fo many ancient authors of great 
 credit with the learned, would perfuade us that the Greek 
 tongue is a mixture ot Pelafgian^ Phcenkian and Egyp- 
 tia?t lano-uasres : but if thefe were not fufficient for our 
 purpofe, we do not want many others, as powerful 
 anecdotes, to prove it in the fequel. However, we are 
 joined in this opinion by Pelloutiej-^ an author of note 
 and refped:, who, in his firft volume, page 80, rejoices 
 that M. Fotin7io7tty the elder, a man well qualified for 
 judging of matters of this kind, is of the fame opinion, 
 from whom he quotes the following pafiage, fpeaking 
 of a Greek lexicon compofed by him : "I feek (fays he) 
 " the origin of the Greek tongue in this work, that is, 
 *' the Greek words which are truly primitive, by which 
 *' I reduce this language to iefs than 300 words, fome 
 " of which are of 'f brace and other neighbouring people, 
 " and others of the Phceincians^ or, in general, of Oriejital 
 " tongues; all by an eafy derivation, and to be under- 
 " flood by the whole world." 
 
 CHAP.
 
 Chap. V. OF J A P II E T. ^105 
 
 CHAP. V. 
 
 Of fever al heroes who were the fubjeSis of Grecian 
 hiftory : of Nil, Belus, Sihor, Ofihor, Toth, Ofrmius, 
 a7id others ; of Sefoftris ; whether the above were df- 
 ferent names of h'wi f Surprif?ig agreement between 
 the Irifli bards, or filids, and other hiftorians ; of Mile- 
 fius, and his genealogy from Japhet ; of Phenius, 
 grandfon of Magog ; his tranfaBions in Scythia and 
 Shinar ; his fin s paffage into Egypt, a7td the migra- 
 tion of his iJJ'ue i?ito Spain, and thence into Ireland ; 
 whether Shefliac ajtd Sefoftris were the 7iames of 
 the fame hero ; of the Gomerian and Scythian f>hi- 
 lofiphyy &'c. 
 
 •T^SSr^l' T is, in an enquiry concerning the firft invaiion 
 rf^ I ^1 of Ireland^ from Spain^ that we ihall be able to 
 ^.vSa--^ ^^^^-^ °"^ feveral of the heroes, who were the 
 fubjeds of Greciafz hiftory ; but who were treated of with 
 much uncertainty, and whofe true characters were fo 
 blended with fabulous accounts, that the beft hiftorians, 
 ancient or modern, were not able to fatisfy the curious in 
 antiquity about them. 
 
 Let us fee, then, how the ftorles of feveral famous 
 men are treated by authors, and endeavour to clear up 
 what they were either ignorant, or in doubt of; our 
 great Sir Ifaac Newton, in his Chronology, in fpeaking 
 of Sefofris, fiys, that when the Phoenicians were fcattered 
 
 P and
 
 io6 THE REMAINS Ghap. V. 
 
 and fettled in feveral countries bordering on the Medi- 
 terranea?i Sea^ the great Egyptian Sefojlt^is began his 
 conquelts, fubjeding many countries to his arms, and, 
 at length, conquering Spain^ in the weftern extremity j 
 which Luca72 fpecifies thus: *' venit ad occafum, mun- 
 " dique extrema, Sefojlrisy Sir Ifaac appears to have 
 miRaken fome things in this inquiry into the exploits of 
 that great hero, which fhali be taken notice of by and by. 
 He mentions the names of fome, as the Greeks delivered 
 them, and thefe are 7V7'4 Belus^ Sihor^ OJihor^ Toth^ Og- 
 mlusy and otiiers ; who are faid to have fpread their fame 
 all over the world, but yet believes that thefe were only 
 different names given to the great Sefojlris^ in the various 
 countries he fubdued ; according to the obfcure and fa- 
 bulous accounts of autliors. Now, in clearing up this 
 miftake, we fliall be fupported by the coincidence of re- 
 cords, which, while they explain the true names of thefe 
 perfons, and the genuine accounts of their tranfadions and 
 travels, are themfelves corroborated by what they recipro- 
 cally verify, in many refpecfls, however obfcurely delivered 
 by the Greeks ; and fliew clearly, that thefe were not the 
 appellations of one hero.^ but the proper names of feveral ; 
 nor all Egyptians by birth, but fome of them true Scy~ 
 thiansy the offspring of Magog. So that as we have come 
 at the truth in reconciling the names giv^en to tlie pa- 
 triarchs by both profane and facred hiflory, in the former 
 chapter, we fhall likewife be acquainted with the true 
 Scythia'd names of thele heroes in this. 
 
 The records that have preferved the real accounts of 
 them^ are the works of x\\Qflidsy otfJeas, the poets, who 
 
 were
 
 Chap. V. O F J A P H E T, 107 
 
 were prefent with the Milefuxm^ when they went into Ire- 
 land from Spain ; and who dwelt with them in Spain, 
 and were the fucccfl'ors of thcfe bards, who always accom- 
 panied tliofe heroes in all their fortunes and viciflitudes, 
 from the beginning ; for, as I lliall by and by fliew, the 
 bards and antiquaries were conftantly eflabliflied, and the 
 fons fucceeded their fithers, in thofe ojffices, throughout 
 the whole race of the fons o{ yaphet \ and their bufnefs 
 was to take exad: accounts of all tranfadions, as well as 
 genealogies : nor can any nation boaft of poircfling fuch 
 records, this day, but the kingdom of Ireland. Thefe 
 alone were what Sir Ifaac wanted before him, to cora- 
 pleat and afcertain what his wife fuggeftions led him to 
 the brink of, in the courfe of that part of his chronology. 
 
 Let us, however, prefent our readers with the com- 
 parative view of what he and others have delivered, and 
 the naratives of the Magogian or Irijlj jilids \ which will 
 have an amazing eiTed; in clearing up the affairs of thefe 
 heroes ; and will lay open the proper names of them in 
 the Magogian language, which the Greeks have altered, 
 as their cuftom was, by additional terminations of their 
 own ; with the fame arbitrary liberty, which the French 
 take at this time, in finking the terminations of Greek and 
 Latin names in general. 
 
 Where accounts of authors are doubtful, or through 
 ignorance perhaps, treated as fabulous, the only rcfource 
 that can be had, is to be fought for in parallel anecdotes ; 
 and if thefe are found coinciding clofely with matters fo 
 difcountenanced, it is fufhcient to j^ivc them new credit, 
 and to quote them upon every proper occahon. 
 
 P 2 To
 
 o8 THEREMAINS Chap. V. 
 
 To be well acquainted with what has been handed 
 down by thofe filids^ or bards^ in the Pf alter of Ca/hel^ 
 and the Leauber Gabala^ as well as others, now extant, 
 would be the beft qualification to read what Sir Ifaac has 
 given in his book, mentioned before, as well as other 
 modern authors ; the fa6ls are very ftriking, and the fimi- 
 laritv of circumftances amazing ; and his connexions, 
 however miftaken and difagreed to by other chronologifts, 
 are made manifefl:, by thefe filids, in a more clear light ; 
 which were clouded by the Greeks^ and, in their veiled 
 condition only, taken up by him, as well as other inge- 
 nious men. 
 
 To proceed then to the comparative confideration of 
 thefe authors, and the bards of Ireland ; Newton has it, 
 that " a colony of Iberians^ from the borders of the Euxine 
 " and Cafpian Seas, fettled anciently in Spain, and gave 
 " the river Iber its name, and were in polTeffion of that 
 *' kingdom ;" and he is fupported in this \yj Virgil, Rues- 
 vns and others. The filids write, " that the Iberian 
 " Scots, or Scuits, (the Scythians) a people bordering on 
 " the Euxi7ie Sea, were driven away, by wars, from their 
 *' country, and after many great adventures and vicifli- 
 ^' tudeSj fettled at laft in Spain.'' 
 
 Buchan. Ware, Ward and others fay, " A colony of 
 *' Spaniards, or Scythians, by the name of Scots, fettled 
 ** in Ireland in the fourth age of the world." Nennius 
 and Hc7i7y of Huntingdon fay the fame thing, the former 
 of which computes the fourth age of the world to be from 
 David to Daniel, or the Perfan empire. The bards fay, 
 *• that Kinea Scuit (the Scots] and the poflerity of Eber 
 4 " Scuit
 
 Chap. V. O F J A P H E T. 109 
 
 " Sctiit (the Ibei-ian Scots) were a colony of Spamarrh^ 
 " who fettled in Ireland about a thoufand years before 
 " Christ." Strabo, and the Univerfal Hiftory, think, 
 *' that the Phcenicians^ who were the firft propagators of 
 ** learning in Europe, carried on an early intercourfe and 
 *' commerce with the Iberian Spa7tiards'' The bards 
 fay, " that the ancient Iberian Scots learned the ufe of 
 *' letters, on the continent, from a celebrated Phe?iius, 
 " from whom they took the name of Phoenicians.^'' 
 Newton^ in federal places, fays : " Nil, Beltis, Sihor, OJi~ 
 '* hor, Toth, Ogmius, &c. were famous ^^j//*^/^;/ warriors, 
 " who acquired great fame by their glorious anions and 
 *' enterprizes." Tlie bards fay, " that Niul, Bileus, Sruy . 
 " AJru, 'Tait and Ogaman, were mighty, and famous in 
 " Egypt and feveral other countries." Thefe are the ■ 
 proper Magogian names, which the Greeks changed as 
 above. Newton fays : ** the Egyptian conqueror of Spain 
 " got the emphatical name of the Hero, or Hercules^'' 
 The. filids fay, " a great hero, famous in Egypt, got the 
 *' name of Golamh, and Milea Efpain, that is, the co7i~ 
 " qiieror, or hero, of Spain.^^ Neivton every where fays : 
 " Nil, Sihor, Ofhor, &c. fucceeded the Phoenicians in 
 " cultivating and inftrudino: feveral nations." Thefc 
 jilids, or bards, ilng, " that Niul, Sru, Afru and others 
 '■'' fucceeded Phenius in teaching the ufe of arts and letters." 
 And this will be made more clear by and by, in tracing 
 thefe great men, in the very places, where they did really 
 give thofe inilrudions, as delivered by the Irijlj, or Ma- 
 gogian records ; which I do not purfue here, to avoid the 
 interruption of this comparifon of hiftory. Newton,
 
 ■lib THE REMAINS Chap. V. 
 
 page'goj fays\:^ '"' m the days of He?'cules^ or the Egyp- 
 
 " tia7i conqueror'bf Spain, a great 'drought is reported to 
 
 " have burnt up a great part of the ground." The fiHds 
 
 fing, that " the conqueft of Spain, together with a great 
 
 " drought, which happened at the fame time, forced the 
 
 " IberiaJi Scots to fly into Ireland.''^ This arid ftate of 
 
 ■the air, which affected the greateft part of Europe and 
 
 Afia, at that time, gave occaiion to the fable o{ Phaet07is 
 
 having burnt up the earth, by his arrogantat tempt to con- 
 
 duft the chariot of t\\Q.fim. Newton has it, " that the 
 
 " Hercules or Hero o^ Spain, is reported to be the fon of 
 
 •^^ Belus.'" The bards fay, " Milea Efpaine, or Hero of 
 
 " Spain, was the fon of Bikus •,'" and it appears fo upon 
 
 the genealogical table of Milejius, of which more here- 
 
 iifter. 
 
 If we were to take the trouble of going on further in 
 ^thefe comparative inquiries, we fliould be able to fill a 
 coniiderable volume, with fuch agreements, in ancient 
 ^hifiory, with the bards and antiquaries of Ireland. They 
 are an abfolute key, in many pieces of ancient times, to 
 unlock and lay open the dark recefles of antiquity ; and it 
 is a moft remarkable thing, that they have agreed punc- 
 tually v/ith the Mofaic accounts, whenever there was oc- 
 cafion to mention what he treated of; though, as I have 
 fhewn in another place, they v/ere begun fo long before 
 ■Mofes was born ; and carried on, through all the migrations 
 of the Gomerians and Magogians, to their fettling in thefe 
 kinoidoms ; and continued to the time of their firft ac- 
 quiefcing to an Eiiglijh king, witb the greateft regularity. 
 
 Can
 
 Chap. V. O F J A P II E T. xii 
 
 Can any hiftorical flids be better authenticated, than bv 
 this reciprocal agreement between thofe bards and our areat 
 Newtoji^ &c. ? Several critical authors have been too apt 
 to treat thofe records with contempt, either from their igno- 
 rance of the language in which they were written, or from 
 the hiftorics being drefTed in the fublimity of poetry, with 
 many decorations ; the fads recorded, however, will ever 
 ftand the teft, upon the ftriclefl: enquiry, let the allufions, 
 and other embcllifhments blended with them, be never fo 
 many, which perhaps were fome of the caufes of their ' 
 being accounted iatirely fabulous, by fome indifcreet - 
 writers. 
 
 ^' This coincidence of times and parentage (fiys the au- - 
 " thor of DiJfertatJ07is on the Ancie7%t Hiflofy of Irelafidy . 
 " from whom I have taken this view) within the fame pe- - 
 " riod of time, is extreamly remarkable : from this hero, 
 " whom the Egyptians called Hercules ; the old Britons^ - 
 " He&or^ and the Sadts^ or Scots ^ Milea^ the ancient 
 " IrifiJ took the honorary title of Clan Milea^ (the fons of 
 ** Milea (Miletius) in allufion to which, Ne7:nius calls 
 " them appofitely enough. Clan HeBor ; noviffime venit 
 " Clan Hetior (a partibiis Hifpanice ad Hibemiam) ct ibi 
 " habitavit cum omni gente fua ulque hodie. HeSior^ 
 " in the Scotic^ fignifies literally, a hero ; and that it fig- 
 " nified the fame in the Phrygian we cannot doubt, as 
 " that was originally a dialed: ol the Pelafgia?i.'" 
 
 Thus v/e fee that all thofe exploits, faid, by Sir Ifaac^ 
 to have been performed by A^/7, Sihor, Ofihor^ Ogmius^ 
 T'oth^ Belus^ Dio?iyJius and Ortts^ the bards have afcribcd 
 to Niuly Sru, Afruy Oga?nan, Taity Bile^ Don^ &c, Thefe 
 
 are-
 
 113 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. V. 
 
 are reported, by the bards, to have been great travellers, 
 fpreading fame and conquefts in many places, and were 
 profeded inflrudors of mankind, wherever they went ; 
 that they were famous in Egypt ^ and great heroes ; were 
 learned in arts and fciences, and were therefore revered 
 and held in high efteem by thofe nations to which they 
 went. Such an agreement of the events and names of 
 heroes tallying fo exadly with every circumftance, in both 
 accounts, mull befpeak the utmoft credit. The circum- 
 ftance of the great drought in Spain \ the report of Se-- 
 Jojlrh having planted a colony of GethulianSj who were, 
 according to Saluft, the natives of part of Africa^ in 
 Spain, after his conqueft of Lybia ; and many other mat- 
 ters of like nature, moft happily falls in with the tradi- 
 tions of the bards, who fiy in one place, that the Gethuli, 
 and in another, the mighty Gathelas, came into Spaifi ; 
 and that, in procefs of time, the people who, as I have 
 made it appear before, were Magogians, or Scythians, not- 
 ^ithftanding that Gathelas, or Gadelas, was born in Egypt, 
 v/ere driven thence into Irelaiid, and carried with them 
 their learning ; for they had the ufe of letters from Phe- 
 nius ; and none but Scythians, or Magogians, were the ori- 
 ginal inhabitants of Ireland after the flood, nor of Eng- 
 land, but Goiiierians. 
 
 I NOV/ muft endeavour to inform my readers who thefe 
 feveral heroes were that are juft mentioned, in a more par- 
 ticular account of them ; in which I flatter niyfelf it will 
 fully appear, that the names mentioned were ot feveral 
 perfons refpedively ; that they were famous in war as well 
 as in learning ; and that they took the mofl: proper me- 
 thods
 
 Chap. V. O F J A P H E T. jij 
 
 thods to improve mankind, fpreading knowledge, ac- 
 quiring and teaching the diiTerent languages with that 
 difintcreftcd public ipirit, that one would think nothing 
 but a divine alliftance could have promoted. And thio 
 can no where be found, but in the records of the iilids, 
 or bards, we hav^e mentioned ; and as we fee them coin- 
 ciding with Sir Ifaac^ and many others, in thefe matters 
 of faft, fo exactly, furely we cannot but give them a due 
 attention in their further accounts of the very perfons, to 
 whom the Greeks themfelves, as well as more modern au- 
 thors, have paid fo much regard. And it muft be very 
 agreeable to the lovers of hiftory, to find fo many noble 
 ftrokes of the ancient hiftory of Spain confirmed by this 
 agreement of the learned of Europe with our bards ; who 
 were in much more efteem with Camden and billiop 
 UJherf than the Roman hiftorians, in matters ol remote 
 antiquity. 
 
 Of the genealogy of Gallamh, or Mileiius. 
 
 I HAVE fhewn before, in this work, that the records of 
 Ireland are not, in the leaft inftance, different in their ac- 
 counts from thofe of Mofcs^ concerning the defcendants 
 from Ada7n to Noah^ and from Noah to the placing of 
 his three fons in Europe^ Afa^ and Africa. Mofes^ 
 after havine fettled the iffue of the three brotlicrs, leaves 
 them, where the prophets find their pofterity in future 
 times, and purfues only the line of Shejn. Sajichoniatho 
 too, however obfcurelv, is found to have traced the line 
 from Adajn^ and confines himfelf to take the part of the 
 impious generations of Ham : and the ifiue ot faphef, 
 
 Q_^ through
 
 114 .L THE REMAINS Chap. V. 
 
 through Magogy is ex: prefsly treated of by thefe bards and 
 hiftorians that were conftantly employed for that purpofe 
 in the famiHes of both Gomer and Magogs whofe general 
 routs and migrations I have enlarged upon before. 
 
 Now it cannot be denied, that, while NoaF s fons and 
 grandfons dwelt about him, they all knew their defcent 
 and genealogies, and other affairs of their anceftors before 
 the flood : and it is very natural to believe, that when 
 they were obliged, from their increafe, to file oft and efta- 
 blifh nations of their own, refpedtively, in the quarters to- 
 which Ncah ordered them to go, they then had only their 
 own particular hiftory of fucceffions to record and hand 
 down to pofterity. 
 
 Thus it was that the Magogians^ or Scythians, pro- 
 ceeded to employ their bards, in their northweftern mi- 
 grations, and their incurfions fouthwards at certain times, 
 till their arrival and eftablilhment in Ireland, which was 
 not brought to pafs at once, but by the various invafions 
 that happened from time to time, by colonies, of the 
 fame line always, except once by a colony from Africa, 
 as mentioned in another place; who obtruded themfelves 
 upon Irela?id, and well nigh overthrew the then fyftem 
 of government. 
 
 These bards, or hiftorians, then begin their genealogy 
 from Magog, as it is recorded in the Pfalter of Cafuel -^ 
 indeed it may be faid from Lamsch, the hxhcr o^ Noah -, 
 but it is from Ma^o^ the Scythian kingrs and heroes are 
 derived by them. The table is in a future chapter of this 
 work ; but fome particulars relating to the tranfadlions 
 and fortunes of fome of them are what I fhall now pro- 
 ceed upon. Th£
 
 Chap. V. O F J A P II E T. ^5 
 
 The names which Sir Ifaac thought were but diiTcrcnt 
 appellations of ^t'/o/?/7J in various countries, are all in fuc- 
 cellion, in the Pedigree oi Milefius^ as the regular defccn- 
 dants from Magog\ an argument fuffieient to confute 
 that opinion ; but fome particulars concerning them will' 
 be rnore decifive. 
 
 In^ this noble monument of antiquity, the Pedigree of 
 Milefius^ it appears that Magog begat Baath ; Baath be- 
 gat Fm'iufa Fat-fa j titiiufa begat Nil^ or rather Niul\ 
 Niul was the Either of the great Gadelas ; Gadelas of 
 Eaf?'u ; Eafru of Srii ; Sru of Heber Scot ; Heber of 
 Oghamamh : and this is carried down to MilefiuSy who is 
 the eighteenth defcendant from Gadelas. Here we fee 
 that thofe names, thought to have been only different 
 titles of Sefojlris, are abfolutely the proper names of the 
 defcendants of Magogs in fucccfBon to each other, in a 
 right line ; which could nev'er have been known, if this 
 regiffer had not been preferved by the Magogiajt bards in 
 their own tongue. Magog was the founder of the firfl 
 Scythiati monarchy, after the flood ; and was fucceeded by 
 his fon Baathy of Vv'hom not much is faid in the Irijh 
 Annals ; but Finiufa Farfa, the next heir, was he who 
 made a great figure, and of whom, with fome of his kin- 
 dred, I (hall give a fhort flcetch in this place, from the an- 
 cient records of Irela?td. 
 
 There is fomcthing very particular in this monarch's 
 hiflory, as delivered by thefe filids. He is faid to liavc 
 been a prince of an uncommon genius for learning, apply- 
 ing himfelf, in a mofl afliduous manner, to the fludy of 
 languages ; and, at length, to have made hin^felf mafler 
 
 0,2 of
 
 .ii6 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. Y. 
 
 of many ; for fome time before he was eftablifhed in his 
 government, there arofe, according to this Magogian Hif- 
 tory, a variety of tongues, from the building oi^ Babel hy 
 the fons of IVitnrod ', and before this, that all the then 
 inhabitants of the earth fpoke but one language. Here 
 again is an amazing agreement with Holy Writ, and yet 
 they had among them this account all along, even before 
 the birth of Mofes. And that while they were bufied- 
 about this tower, in order to preierve themfelves from 
 another flood, by carrying it up higher than they fancied 
 water could reach, the fJids fiy, that Heher^ ot the fa- 
 mily of Shem^ admonifhed them againft fuch an enter- 
 prize, and refufed joining in it ; alledging, that it was a 
 wicked attempt, and a vain one, carried on in defiance 
 of heaven, whofe ordinations there was no reiifting. 
 They were not m.oved with his remonftrance, but obfti- 
 nately perfevered in their refolution, when in the midft of 
 it, a ftrange confufion in their language broke out and 
 frufirated their defigns. Heber^ for his pious behaviour 
 upon this occalion, had his language preferved pure in his 
 family, fiy thefe records. 
 
 This Finiufa, the Scythian monarch, from his delire 
 to attain the language of Heber, and as many others as 
 he could, fent out feveral learned men, by fome of the 
 filids it is faid feventy two, for fo many dialeds are faid 
 to have arifen from that confufion, in the feveral countries, 
 which were by this time diftinguifhed into governments, 
 in order to learn their tongues ; and they were limited to 
 feven years abfence, for accomplifliing that noble de- 
 fign ; in the mean time, he refolved to go liimfelf into 
 
 Mach-
 
 Machfcanair^ (Shinar) w]iich'vE^'bet''¥^i'ft<>te from the 
 place where the language of Sheens family was in common 
 life, in order to acquire that. However, he waited till 
 the return of as many of thefc miflioners as were alive, 
 and commanded them to inftrud: the Scythian youth in all 
 they had acquired ; and then, having fettled the govern- 
 ment upon his eldeft fon, Neiitiall^ he fet out upon his 
 expedition, from Scythia^ and arrived fafe at Machfeanair^ 
 and there erected fchools for teaching the languages, and 
 other fciences, according to chronicles of very high anti'- 
 quity, and the affent of leveral ancient poets, or filids. 
 
 When tliefe fchools were eftablifhed, he called to the 
 profefTorfhips two able and moft learned men, to liis ailift-t 
 ance, and invited the youth of the neighbouring countries 
 to frequent the fchools, for inftrudion. 
 
 The names of thefe were Gadel, fon of Eafheoir, of the 
 pofterity of Gomcr, and Caoih Jar, fon of N^a/nJja^ the ' 
 Hebrew.y and now it appears, from one of the bards, that 
 the Fenius^ mentioned before in the comparative view jufi: 
 delivered, was that king Finiiifa Far/a, v/ho, while others 
 of the filids call him by his proper name, in relating the 
 fame fadts, clalfes him, with the other two maftcrs, under- 
 the name Fejiius^ which is indeed the. fame vvord,. if we- 
 omit the a in Fe?7it/fa. 
 
 It does not appear that he met with the leafr obfl ruc- 
 tion, in this glorious undertakinq; in Shinar^ though it 
 was then chiclly occupied by the tribes under IVimrGcCs 
 grandfons, and in the neighbourhood of fame of Sheni s 
 defcendants ; and, indeed, it is very natural that he fliould 
 rather be car.effcd than refifled by any nation, into which- • 
 
 he
 
 ti3 T FI E RE M A I«N S Chap. V. 
 
 went to introduce learning, and to polifh and reline the 
 manners of mankind. 
 
 It appears again, from fome of the fiiids, that thefe 
 tliree iirll invented and formed an alphabet ; which is not 
 unhkely, if we coniider that it is infifted on by many au- 
 thors, that the Phcenicians were the inftruders of the na- 
 tions they went to, from time to time ; and it is more 
 than probable their name is deriv-ed from this Scythian 
 monarch, Feniiifa^ who founded their fchools. and began 
 to propagate arts, languages and fciences in their country ; 
 and it appears, that the houfe o£ Japhet was more learned 
 than that of either of the other two brothers, which will 
 be made manifeft, towards the end of this chapter. - 
 
 Feniufa continued twenty years to preiide over thefe firft 
 feminaries of learning, and it appears that his fccond fon, 
 Niul^ was with him all the time ; fome of the bards fay 
 this fon v/as born in Machfeanair ; others, that he was 
 born in Scythia fome time before his father went from 
 thence : however this be, he is placed next his father, in 
 the table of genealogy", and no notice taken of Nenuall, 
 his eldeft, who fucceeded him in his government ; where 
 they leave him and his iucceflbrs, and purfue the iffue 
 only of Niul^ the father of Gadelas ; for which there is a 
 very natural reafon : becaufe it is from Nhd^ and his line, 
 that Mikfitis fprung, whofe hiftory they exprefsly pur- 
 fued, and followed his fons into Spain and Ireland. Yet 
 it is very evident, that whilfl Niul was in Egypt ^ where 
 we fhall condud him by and by, there were frequent in- 
 tercourfes between him and the Scythia?is^ his country- 
 men, upon commercial, as well as other accounts. 
 
 Fenius^
 
 Chap. V. O F J A P H E T. 119 
 
 Fenius^ after Iiaving remained twenty years in Shinar^ 
 with his fon Niul^ who, by this time, grew famous himfelf 
 in arts and languages, was in fuch high efteem with the 
 neighbouring nations, that they were ahuoft ready to pay 
 him divine honours ; and returned to his kingdom, and 
 refumed the reigns of government ; and left the feveral 
 fchools, that he eftablifhed, to the care of able maftcrs, 
 under the prefidency of his fon Niul\ and in fome time 
 after he died, and his fon Nenual came again to the 
 throne. But when Fenius returned to his kingdom from 
 Shinar.y he was accompanied by the two great profeflors, 
 whom he joined to himfelf in the foundation of thofe fe- 
 minaries of learning, mentioned before, Gadel and Caoih 
 "Jar ; and the iirft orders he gave them, was to regulate 
 the language, and appropriate, out of it, different dia- 
 lers to different ftations of the feveral orders of his fub- 
 jedts ; viz. to adapt particular exprellions to the foldiery ; 
 others to hirtory and poetry ; others to philofophy and 
 medicine ; and the laft was that which was fpoken uni- 
 verfally by the common people. And this is the language 
 of the native /r//2? to this day, and, from the firfl pro- 
 feffor, Gadel the Gomerian^ -it is called Gaoidealg^ or the 
 IripD language. 
 
 Thus were ieminaries of learning begun under Fe-niuSy 
 and, in procefs of time, in imitation of thefe, others were" 
 ereftcd by thofe who had their education with him, in 
 other nations ; till in time Greece became famous for its 
 fchools, and continued to be the mofl lignal and eminent 
 of any in that part of the world ; and long after this time 
 it was, that the Greek tongue, which, as I have before 
 I hinted,
 
 120 T n E R -E MAINS Cuay. V, 
 
 hinted, was a mixture of the Egyptian and Phcenician with 
 the Gomerian^ began to be reduced to grammatical rules, 
 as it improved. 
 
 We now return to the ever -famous Niul^ whofe fortune 
 ?tnd tranfadions were chequered with variety oi incidents, 
 and whofe fame for learning and arts was equal to his 
 flither's. He remained many years in Sh'mar^ prellding over 
 thefe fchook, and ingroffed fo much ot the efteem of the 
 people, that he grew very powerful, and was looked upon 
 as a law-giver, and commander of their wills. He could 
 have improved this to his own advantage, if he pleafed ; 
 but he chofe to return to Scythia, where he rtayed at the 
 court of his brother, Ne7mal^ and there made it his fole 
 bufinefs, according to the bent of his own tafle, to infped: 
 and improve the fchools which his father had eftabliilied. 
 Some years pafl'ed in this manner, when having a mind to 
 viiit his fchools in Shinar again, he departed from Scythia^ 
 and never more returned ; and was no fooner arrived, than 
 there were great rejoicings made, and the report fpread 
 every where, even to the court of Pharaoh. 
 
 This monarch invited Niid to come into Egypt^ being 
 defirous a prince of his character fhould rellde in his king- 
 dom, for the benefit and improvement of his people ; and 
 being, in fome time, highly pleafed with his conduct and 
 great knowledge, and alfo knowing him to be a defcen- 
 dant from a royal line of anceftors, he gave him his daugh- 
 ter, Scota^ in marriage, and fettled him in a territory along 
 the coaft of the Red Sea, called Capacirunt^ where he 
 flouriflied, and promoted learning through all his domi- 
 nion. Scota bore him a fon, whom his father, Niul^ 
 2 called
 
 Chap. V. O F J A P H E T. izi 
 
 cabled Gaodhal^ or Gadelas ; wliich brings it to a cer- 
 tainty, that this prince was an Egyptian born, whatever 
 fome authors have faid to the contrary, though he was 
 dclcended from the Scythiaji race of kings ; his father be- 
 ing the fifth from Japhct^ in that Hne, as it appears from 
 the genealogical table in a future chapter. 
 
 It was at this very time, that the great event of the 
 Exodus of the children of Ifrael happened ; and accord- 
 ingly, the filids and poets all agree, that when Mofes had 
 made his encampment near the Red Sea^ Niul was alarmed 
 at the approach of fo great a body of people, and took 
 proper meafures to inform himfelf of their affairs. Thev 
 alfo fay, that he had an interview with Aaron ^ who in- 
 formed him, that thefe were the people whom his father- 
 i!i-law, Pharaoh Cincreris, had in bondage for fo lonec ^^ 
 time; and that now the God, whom they worfhipped, 
 was miraculoufly working their deliverance. Nitd was 
 afTeded at what he had heard, and favoured their 
 cfcape as much as he could, offering them every accom- 
 modation in his power ; which is, in fome meafurc, a 
 proof that Nitd was no favourer of id-olatry, but was a' 
 worfhipper of the True God. 
 
 They alfo fay, that Nitil^ not knowing what was to 
 happen to the hofl of Pharaoh^ was under fome apprehen- 
 fions of refentment from him, for having favoured this 
 people, whom Pharaoh accounted no better than flaves, 
 and now in an a6l of rebellion in their flight, and ac- 
 cordingly communicated his fears to Mofes ; that Mofcs 
 offered him and his people a Icttlement in the land to 
 which he was leading his followers, if he N\'as in any fe;ir ;' 
 
 R but
 
 122 THE REMAINS Chap. V. 
 
 but, fay tkeyV ^^ ^i^ ^^^^ comply with this, chufing ra- 
 ther to be fecured fome other way ; and that therefore 
 Mofes advifed him to feize upon fome Rgyptia?i fhips that 
 were upon his coafts, and go on board, with the principal 
 perfons of his family, and ftand out to fea, till it fhould 
 be known what was to be the fate of the Egyptia?ts ; 
 which he accordingly did, on the day before they were 
 overwhelmed in the fea. 
 
 When Nitil was informed of the deftrudlion of the 
 Ep^yptians, he landed and returned home ; and had fe- 
 veral children, who grew to manhood before he died, and 
 left behind him, all over the neighbouring countries, the 
 character of one of the moft valliant, mofl; learned and 
 wife of princes ; when his eldefl: fon, Gadelas^ with his 
 mother, Scota, ailumed the government of their territory, 
 with great harmony and unanimity. 
 
 Gadelas had a fon, who reigned after him, called EafrUy 
 and he was fucceeded by his fon, whom he named Sru j 
 and this was the prince who was driven out of Egypty 
 which feveral authors teftify : for when, by the wifdom 
 of his grandfather, Gadelas^ and of Eafrt^y his father, the 
 nation grew great and much increafed, as well as re- 
 novvaed for learning, one of the fucceffors of Pharaoh 
 Cingeris, it is uncertain which of them, meditated a 
 quarrel with Sru, under pretence of revenging the favour 
 that Niul had formerly fhewed the •Ifraelites, in their ap- 
 proach to the Red Sea : and accordingly, he raifed a 
 powerful army, and entered his country with all the 
 terrors of war, and forced Sru, with iiis whole family, 
 and a great many followers, to fly. 
 
 Walfinghamy
 
 • 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 CuAP. V. O F J A P II E T. 123 
 
 TFalfnighatn^ I am informed, mhis Hypodigma, aficrts, 
 that " when the Egyptians were drowned in the Red Sea ^ 
 thofc that remained drove out a Scythia?i prince, who 
 rcfided among them, leaft lie lliould take an advantage, 
 and attempt to feize the government ; and when he was 
 " expelled the country, with his iollowers, he came to 
 Spai?iy where he and his people lived many years, and 
 became too numerous, and from thence they came into 
 *' Irela?id.'' The words of JValfingham are laid to be 
 thefe, and are indeed verv remarkable: ^'' Egyptiis in 
 '' Mai'i Rubi'o fubmeriis, illi qui fuperfuerunt expulerunt 
 a fe quendam nobilem Scythicum qui dcgebat apud cos, 
 ne dominium fupereos invaderet ; expulfus ille cum fa- 
 *' milia, pervenit ad Hifpaiiiam^ ubi et habitavit annis 
 " multis, et progenies ipfius familiar multa^ multiplicata 
 " eft nimis ; et inde venerunt in Hiherjiiamr Now 
 from this opinion, and that of one or two of the /r/y^ 
 ancient poets, it would feem that the next fuccefibr to 
 Pharaoh Ce?ichres^ was he who meditated this revenge upon 
 the Scythia?i prince ; although the greateft number of the 
 filids are of the other opinion, as before obferved. How- 
 ever, I am much inclined to think it more natural, that 
 the fucceeding Pharaoh, who is, by the bifliop ot Clogher, 
 page 286, of his Chronology of the Hebreiv Bible, called 
 Auchen'es, and by the filids, Pharaoh au T'uir, iliould 
 attack that prince, than that a war fhould be raifed againft 
 his grandfon, on account of the favour done the Ifraelites 
 io long a time before. 
 
 There is fomethino; very remarkable in the account 
 given by Ma?jethoy an Egyptian pricft, of the purfuit of 
 
 R 2 the
 
 i24 T If 15' REMAINS -Chap. V. 
 
 the Jfraelite^ lie calls them a leprous people, and fays: 
 they were tliofe whom king A?ne7iophh was delired to ex- 
 pel out of £o-j'/>/ ; and that they had appointed them- 
 felves a ruler, one Ofarftph^ a prieft of Hdiopolis, to whom 
 they fwore obedience in all things ; and he enjoined them 
 not to worfhip the gods of the Egyptians^ nor abftain 
 from any of their facred animals, but kill and deftroy 
 them all : and that they fliould not join with any but 
 fuch as were of this confederacy : that when this prieft 
 was received by the people, his name was changed to 
 Mofes : and that A?ne7iophis^ the then king of Egypt, 
 purfued them with a great army, and flew many of them, 
 as far as the borders of Syria. What a confirmation is 
 here of the fadl of the Exodus of the Ifraelites , but told 
 by a heathen prieft, who would conceal the true and mi- 
 raculous part of that moft fignal hiftory, the deftru6tion 
 of Cenchres and his hoft, as Sanchoniatho does that of 
 the deluge ; becaufe both thefe events were a difgrace to 
 the heathen race of Ham, who, from the beginning, were 
 idolators ; and, to the religion they then profefted, being 
 both defcendants of that race, and efpoufers of the adtions 
 and fentiments of their ancient kings and other anceftors, 
 and efpecially of thofe they deified. 
 
 Bc7-ofus too, in the fame obfcure manner, tells us that 
 in the reign oi Pharaoh Acherres, the fuccellor of Cefichres, . 
 who was drowned in the Red Sea by the magic of the He- 
 brews, there werealfo tv/o other kings in Egypt 3 Armceus,. 
 known by the name of Da?iaus, and Ramefes, known by^ 
 .;the name oi Egypt us; and Mmietho fays, they were bro- 
 jjiers : ,now Herodotus^ in his fecond book, fays that Da~
 
 Chap. V. O F J A P II £' T. ^23 
 
 7mus was a Chemite ; and that he was dethroned and 
 driven out of Egypt by Iiis brother, Egyftus'y and that 
 he fled, in company with one Lynceus, into Greece. Here 
 again is a nianifcft coincidence of fails between the fihds 
 and Berofus, but deHvered with fome certainty, and very 
 circumftantially, by the former, and much mutilated, as 
 many other hillorical facts arc, by the Greeks ; for as to 
 the change of names, we have often before proved, that 
 the Greeks ever made it their pradlice ; but the expuHion 
 of a prince, at that juncture, is the fad which points at 
 tlie Scythian s retreat from Egypt % not to Greece, but to 
 Spam, unlefs there happened two expulfions of princes 
 out of Egypt about the fame time. Some of the fiHds 
 fay, they lirll: landed in. the ifland of Cref^, and, after 
 fome time, went from thence to Spain ; others, that they 
 went immediately into that country, and there cftabliflied 
 themfclves, and grew famous in war and learning, and at 
 length failed into Irelaiid. 
 
 A TREATLSH, among the Irijh records, intitled, the 
 Book of Conquejts, or hivafioiis, informs us, that from 
 Mofess leading the Ifraelites out of Egypt, to the time 
 that the fbns of Melefius vsiv^diQ^ Ireland, was two hun- 
 dred and eighty- tliree years : and the IriJJj Chronicles. 
 agree, that this invafion happened one tlioufand and eifdity 
 years after the flood. There is. fomething very remarka- 
 ble in the exadnefs of tliis chronology, with what is re- 
 ceived amongft the mofl: learned, of the writers, who have 
 made it their fludv. It is faid, by the /r//5 chronolofrifts, 
 that P artholanus landed in Ireland 3C0 years after the 
 deluge; his pofterity continued there 300 years; after 
 
 tliein
 
 126 THE REMAINS -Chap. V. 
 
 their deftru6lion by a peftilence, 30 years part before 
 the Nemedians took poffefilon of it ; and they governed 
 the iiland 217 years ; the Fh^bolgs obtruded them- 
 felves upon them, and governed 36 years ; the Da- 
 nans conquered thefe, and ruled the land 197 years; 
 and thefe were conquered by the fons of Milcfius^ at 
 the end of this period. The fum of the whole then will 
 fland thus : 
 
 Years. 
 
 From the flood to Partholanus's landing 300 
 
 From that to their deftrudion 300 
 
 From that the ifland defolate 30 
 
 From that tlie Ncmedia?7s pofleffed it 217 
 
 From that the Fi?'bolgs governed 36 
 
 From that \\\q. Dana7is ruled 197 
 
 From the flood to the arrival of the Mileftans 1080 
 
 Let us compare this with Chitrceus^ who wrote a 
 chronology of the hiftories of Herodotus^ and Thucidides, 
 -and we fhall find a furprizing agreement between his and 
 the above account. This author fays, page 121, that the 
 deflrudion ol Pharaoh Cefichres and his hoft in the Red 
 Seaf happened an72o 77iundi 2453. Now if we fubtradl 
 ,jthe years of the world to the flood, which make 1656, 
 )according to the /r//?> records, and Holy Writ, there will 
 remain 797, the time between the flood, and Mofes s 
 leading the If7'aelites^ according to Chit7'£eus ; to which, 
 ifAve add 283, the number of years that pafled from that 
 period, before the arrival of the Milefia7ts in Irela7id^ the 
 2 fum
 
 Chap. V. O F J A P H E T. 127 
 
 fum will make 1080 years from the deluge to the be- 
 ginning of the reign of the Alilefiam in that kingdom ; 
 and, according to the bilLop of Clogher s Chronology of 
 the Hebrew Bible, the fame number of years, 797, are 
 mentioned between the flood and the efcape of the If- 
 raelites out of Egypt^ which the Univerfal Hiftory makes 
 
 Now if the ifllie of Gadelas landed in Crete, they muft 
 have remained maftcrs of that ifland during the 283 years,. 
 provided the immediate fucceflbr of Cenchres drove them 
 out as foon as he mounted the throne ; but if their ex- 
 pulfion happened in the reign of Gadelas'' s grandfon, Sru, 
 then their ftay in Crete could not be fo long, becaufc 
 a coniiderable part of that 283 years would be fpent 
 during the reigns of Gadelas, and Eafrtc, his fon-, befides 
 the number of years that ^ru might have reigned before 
 he was driven out : but, however this be, it is certain- 
 they went through various changes and vicifHtudes before 
 their arrival in Spain, which moft certainly was, at the 
 time mentioned after the flood, not only in Crete, but in 
 fome parts ot Greece, and in Scythia, among their old re- 
 lations, performing many memorable and heroic exploits, 
 wherever tliey went. This chronology is alfo ll:rens;thencd 
 by the teftimony of the famous Maccuillenan, in his P fal- 
 ter of Cafe!, when he fays the Milefcms cam.e into Ire- 
 land 1300 years before Christ, v^hich makes 220 more 
 than the genealogy : and this agrees with the book of 
 Invafons, and the Polychronko?!, of which the latter fays, 
 *' ab ^i\wtviX.\i Hibemenfum if que ad obitumSanEliPatrHcii, 
 ^^ fu7it an?ii f/iille aElingentu' From the arrival of the 
 
 Milefaiij
 
 123 T H E R E M A 1 N S Chap. V. 
 
 Mikftans into Irelafid to the death of St. Patrick^ are a 
 thoudind eight hundred years, which brings it to much 
 the dime account with the Pfalter ; for the death of Pa- 
 trick happened four hundred and ninety-two years after 
 the birth of Christ ; which, fubtradled from the eighteen 
 hundred, brings it to J 308 years, which is very near the 
 point. 
 
 Let us, however, take it another way ; if we fubtra(5l 
 bifhop Maccuille7ja?zs 1300 years before Christ, when he 
 fays the Milejicws arrived in Ireland^ from the firft year of 
 Christ and of the flood, 2348, according to the chronolo- 
 gical table of the Univerfal Hiftory, it will produce 1048 
 between the deluge and the Mikftans coming there, which 
 makes it 3 2 years lefs than the chronology mentioned, of 
 Chitrceus^ 1080. and is but a trifling difterence in matters 
 of fuch remote antiquity, fo that they all are pretty near 
 •one another. 
 
 Let us now conflder, in this place, that, according to 
 the fihds, fchools were firfi: eftablifhed, and all kinds of 
 languages and learning taught by Feniufa in SJmiar^ which 
 was foon propagated all over Phcenicia, probably called by 
 that name from him Let us again obferve, that his fon, 
 Niidj was the prince who carried the Scythian learning flrft 
 into Egypt J where he married and reigned, as was obferved 
 before, alonr the Red Sea. His fame in the fciences was fo 
 great, that he was the chief dire<fior of all the improvements 
 that were made in the public works that were perform- 
 ing, efpecially in agriculture., making famous canals of 
 communication, ccc. which were carried on very rapidly, 
 till the deflrudlion of his father-in-law, Pharaoh Cenchres^ 
 
 with
 
 Chap. V. O F J A P II E T. 129 
 
 with whom, it is laid, he was always in pcrted: friend- 
 iliip : and it is more than probable he Avas the Nihis^ 
 from wliom the xvjq.y Nth had its name, from what Diod- 
 SicuL in his firfl: book, fays in two places, that this river 
 was firft called Egyptus^ but afterwards Nilus^ from an 
 Egypt ia?i king, called Nilcus^ who made it his ftudy to 
 render that river more commodious by cuts and canals, 
 and other improvements. But it was probably called 8ihor 
 afterwards, from his great grandfon, Srii, and contrary 
 to what is faid by the Greeks of Nilus, Sihor and OJihor ; 
 Niul^ Eafru and 87-11 were the names changed by them 
 into thefe appellations ; for of Niul they made Nilus^ of 
 Eafru they made Ofihor^ and of Si'ic they made Sihor^ 
 with many other fuch mutilations. And it is very re- 
 markable, that Sir Ifaac^ whofe chronological tables are 
 very different from thole received by other authors, in 
 many refped:s, fhould think that all thefe, and other 
 names, were different appellations of the fame pcrfon ; 
 which I fliall here recite in his own words, fpeaking ' 
 of Sefojiris^ or, as he fays, Sejac^ the Shifac'oi Scrip- 
 ture : *' SefaCj or 8efoJlris^ became king in Egypt, in 
 " the reign of Solomon, and before he began to reign he 
 " warred under his father, and vvhilft he was very young, 
 *' conquered Arabia, Troglodytica and Libya, and then 
 " invaded Ethiopia ; and, fucceeding his father, reigned 
 *' till the fifth year of Afa : and therefore he was about 
 '' the fame age with the children of Pharaoh, and might 
 " be one of them, and might be born near the end of 
 " David's reign, and be about forty-fix years old, when 
 " he came out of Egypt with a great army to invade the 
 
 S ' *' Eaft;
 
 
 ii 
 
 i( 
 
 130 THE R E M A I N S Ghap. V. 
 
 " Kaft \ and, by reafoii of his great conquefts, he was 
 celebrated in the feveral nations by feveral names : the 
 Chaldeaiis called him Belus^ which, in their language,. 
 " fignified the lord : the Arabians called him Bachiis^ 
 *' which, in their language, fignified the great : the Phry- 
 " gians and T'hracja?ts called him Ma-forSj Mavors, Mars^ 
 " \vhich fignified the valiant : the Egyptiai^s^ before his 
 " reign, called him their Hero, or Hercules : and after his 
 *' death, by reafon of his great works done to the river 
 *' I^ile^ dedicated the river to him, and deified him by its 
 ** names Sihor, Nilus and Egyptus ; and the Greeks hear- 
 ing them lament, Sihor^ Bou Sihor^ called him OJiris 
 " and Btijiris : Aria7i tells us, that the Arabians wor- 
 fliiped only two gods, Coelus and Dionyjius ; and that 
 " they worfhiped Dionyjius for the glory of leading his 
 " army into India \ the Dionyfms of the Arabians was 
 *' Bacchus^ and all agree, that Bacchus was the fame 
 " king of Egypt with OJiris^'' &c. See his ChronoL 
 page 97. 
 
 Let us now make a little examination of thefe fenti- 
 ments of Sir Ifaac^ compared to the chronological tables 
 of the Univerfal Hiftory : this great author fays, Sefojlris, 
 or SefaCy was king o^ Egypt when Solomon reigned. Now, 
 according to this chronology, Solomon began his reign and 
 married Pharaoh's daughter 1013 years before Christ ; 
 and Shipyal^ king of Egypt ^ did not come up againft ye~ 
 rufalem^ v/here he ftript the l^emple of all its ornaments, 
 till the year 971 before Christ; which was 33 years 
 after it was compleatly finifhed. Now the deftruftion of 
 Pharaoh Cejtchres, as the chron. of the Univerfal Hiftory 
 3 has
 
 Chap. V. O 1- JAP H E T. 151 
 
 has it, happened 1491 before Christ ; which makes it 
 478 years before Solomons reign ; and if SefoJ}?'is and S2- 
 fac were the fame perfon, then the Milefians^ or offspring 
 of GadelaSy had over-run and governed Spain 237 years 
 after their arrival there, before Scfojlris began to make any 
 conquefl:, at leaft in Spain ; to which, if the number of 
 years be added which pafled from the Gadclians expuHion 
 to their arrival in Spain^ which is 283, it makes the fum 
 of 520, and is a clear proof that Sefojiris and Sefach can- 
 not be the fame perfon. 
 
 Again, he cannot be iiV/7, ox Nilus^ who, Sir i/^^c fays, 
 gave name to the Nile^ who was the father of Gaddas^ as 
 has been faid before ; but it is more than probable, that 
 iie was the Pharaoh Nechus^ if we may be permitted to 
 take in fome very ftrong circumftances to corroborate our 
 opinion of the matter : for of all the Pharaohs^ we have 
 no accounts of any confiderable power at fea, till Nechds 
 time. This king fucceeded his father, Pfamaiticus, in the 
 6 1 6th year before Chkist, and is the Pharaoh Necho of 
 Scripture ; who is faid to have been exceeding powerful 
 at fea ; and it is, by this time, more natural to fuppofe, 
 that the weftern parts, as far as Spain^ were conquered by 
 Sefojlrisy than in the early times he is laid to have made 
 his conquefts, according to Sir Ifaac ; who confounds Se- 
 fojiris with the firft kings of Rgypt, nay even before 
 -Menes, who is well proved, by the famous bifhop Cum- 
 berland^ to be Mifraimy the fon of Ham ; becaufe when 
 MeneSy or Mifraim, who was the firft king of Egypt after 
 the flood, reigned, there could be but few inhabitants in 
 •Spain, or other weftern parts, to conquer; for there was" 
 
 S 2 not
 
 4^2 f I? # R E M A i 1^ S Chap. V. 
 
 %ot fuffidieht'\ltii€ for fully peopling the nations halfway 
 to Spain ; but if he made any conquefts at all in Spam^ 
 it muft have been when it was a populous kingdom, and 
 very well fuits with the time of Pharaoh Necho of Scrip- 
 ture. Sir Ifaac fays, page 245 of his Chronology, " that 
 «' Sefojiris reigned in the age of the gods of Egypt ^ being 
 " deified by the names of Ofiris^ Hcfxules and Bacchus ; 
 *' and therefore Menes^ Nitocrism\d. Maris are to be placed 
 *' after him :" and yet, in another place, he makes him 
 cotemporary with Solomon : furely this is great confufion; 
 and it will appear more fo, when we make the compari- 
 fon of what is reported of the exploits of Sefojiris and 
 Pharaoh IVecho, with the fleets at fea ; which the follow- 
 ino- is an account of, taken from the fecond volume of the 
 Univerfal Hiftory, the odlavo edition : 
 And firft of Sefojiris^ 
 
 '' He was the firft of the Egyptian kings who broke 
 *' through the fuperftition of the Egyptians^ and that 
 ' " fitted out fleets of tall fliips. He had two ; the one of 
 " 400 fail, in the Arabian gulph, if Diodorus is to be 
 " credited, who gives us this number, and Herodotus^ who 
 *' mentions the fame fleet in general terms ; and the other 
 ** in the Mediterranean Sca^ if we may believe Manet ho^ 
 " who, by Sethofis^ underftands Sefojiris. By thefe naval 
 " armaments, and by the great fervices they are faid to 
 '* have done, Sefoftris probably wiped away the averfion 
 " xh^ Egyptians had to fea afl'airs, at leaft for a time; and 
 *' inflituted the marine clafs, as, by what appears hitherto, 
 *' he did likewife the military order. But, not to dwell 
 *' en this conjecture, we fliall only add, that his confe- 
 
 " crating
 
 Chap. V. O F J A P H E T. 133 
 
 *' crating a fpacious and magnificent fliip to the fuprcmc 
 " god of the Thebivis^ looks as if he defigned to bring na- 
 " vigation into credit in Egypt. With the firft of thefe 
 " fleets he failed out of the /Irabia?! gulph, into the Red, 
 )^iOY htdian Sea, and fubdued the coafts thereof: and con- 
 " tinuing his courfe till he was flopped by certain fhoals, 
 ** and difficult places, returned back to Egypt : or, ac- 
 " cording to another author, he went not on board him- 
 ". felf, but fent them out againft the i/lands, and other 
 " maritime places of the continent, as far as hjdia. With 
 " his Mediterranean fquadron, he conquered Cyprus, the 
 ** fea coaft of Phcenicia, and feveral of the Cyclades." 
 Thus far of Sefojiris : let us now compare this with what 
 Nechus did in maritime affairs, from the lame authors: 
 
 " Nechus, fay they, was the fon and fucceffor of Pfam- 
 " nitidis; he is the Pharaoh Necho of Scripture, and was 
 *.l a prince of a magnificent and warlike genius, and great 
 • "1 both at landand fea. In tlie beginning of his reign, he 
 " attempted to cut a canal from xS\t Nik to the Red Sea ; 
 " but, after the lofs of 120,000 men of thofe employed 
 i-f on this work, he was warned by an oracle to defifl, and 
 **t leave the finifliino; of it to a barbarian, or foreicrner. 
 " He obeyed the oracle, and thenceforth turning his 
 " thoughts to warlike enterprizes, built a fleet o{ gullies 
 *' in the Northern (Mediterranean) Sca^ and another in 
 " the ftreights of the Arabian gulph, where foot-fleps of 
 *' his naval preparations were feen many ages afterwards : 
 " he fent fome of the moft expert Phcenician mariners, he 
 '-'■ could procure, upon a difcovery of the African coafts ; 
 " accordingly, failing out of the Red Sea, through the 
 
 " ilreights
 
 J 34 T HE REMAINS Chap. V, 
 
 " ftreiijlits o^' Babel Mandel., as now called, they fleered 
 *' down the eaftcrn fhores oi Africa', and then doubling 
 " the Cape of Good hope, coafted up northward, till they 
 " came to the freights of Gibraltar, by which they en- 
 '' tered the Mediterranean, and To returned into Egypt : 
 *■' this voyage they performed in three years." 
 
 Now, notwithftanding thefe various opinions concern- 
 ing Sefofrris, fome of whom call him the fon of Ameiio- 
 phis, I cannot but think there is as great probability that 
 he v/as the Ph/iraoh Necho^ as well from this account of 
 the two fleets, one in the Mediterraiiean, and one in the 
 Arabian gulph, which both thefe are faid to have, as for 
 the rcafons given above. However that be, it is not likely 
 that he was what Sir Ifaac makes him, which is what we 
 intended to enquire into here ; and confidering the con- 
 fufion and uncertainties in the feveral interpreters of He- 
 rodotus, Ma7tetho and Dion. Halic. we may be at liberty 
 to make our conjedlures alfo ; and, indeed, when we fee 
 the various fentiments of feveral great modern authors, as 
 ■of Majham, Perizonius, Pezron, WhiJlo7t and Sir Ifaac 
 Newton, and how widely they differ from each other, it 
 v/ili not be accounted arrogance to own myfelf more in- 
 clined to acquiefce to the opinion oi Perizonius, than to 
 that of every other author, upon the ftory of Sefoflris. 
 For their feveral opinions, the reader is referred to the fe- 
 cond volume of the Univerfal Hiftory, where they are mofl: 
 candidly laid down by its learned authors. Therefore, if 
 Jie be not the Pharaoh Necho of the Scripture, which, 
 from the fimilarity of this naval power, one would be apt 
 to fuggeft, he muft be older for than the times of the 
 
 ^rojaj'i.
 
 Cha]'. V. O F J A P H E T. 13s 
 
 Trojan war, and then many of his exploits may be called 
 in queftion, becaufe no mention is made of him by the 
 moft ancient writers of y^Jia Mi?ior^ the Pelafgians^ who 
 firft treated of hiftorical matters, and were the original 
 poets, before the Helenia?i Greece had any notable exig- 
 ence, as to matters of learning, either in hiftory, poetry, 
 or philofophy. 
 
 Let us now return to what was mentioned of the learn- 
 ing of the Scythian and Gomerian philofophers. Now, 
 beiides many other ftrong proofs that the family of Japhet 
 were very learned, Diod. Sic. in his third book, gives a 
 very appolite hint to confirm it ; for, in fpeaking oi the 
 philolophy of the Chaldeans^ he fays, they were bred up 
 to the dodtrines of their fathers from their infancy ; but 
 that the Greeks never applied to thefe fludies until they 
 were men ; and that they varied their opinions continuallv, 
 and propagated dodlrines which were very oppofite to 
 each other, in matters of the greateft confequence. But, 
 fays he, the barbarians (who were the Gomerians^ and 
 Magogians or Scythians) always continued their own firft 
 fentiments and exercifes in fuch ftudies. Now this cuftom 
 was ever kept up among the bards and philofophers, in 
 the fame families, from father to fon, throuo;h all ao-cs 
 and nations defcended from "Japhet : and fo it ever v/as 
 with the Chaldeans ; for they never varied, but improved 
 their own philofophy. 
 
 The Scythians carried on their learning and philofophy, 
 long before there were any Greek fchools ; and their pro- 
 feflbrs continued to teach the fciences in fucccilion, at all 
 times ; nor can this affertion be difproved, by any authority 
 whatfoever. On
 
 136 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. V. 
 
 Ox the contrary, there are not only ftrong probabili- 
 ties, but very powerful proofs, that all kinds of philofo- 
 phical learning were inveftigated before the flood, as well 
 as after. Is it not more than probable, that Noah and his 
 ions were verfed in the true cofmogony and theogo?ij\ which 
 was afterwards delivered by Mojes P Otherwife, how could 
 thev be worfKippers of the True God } And it is well 
 known, that all the authors who wrote of theogony, 
 treated alfo of the origin of the world, even among the 
 pagan writers, who contributed to the depravation and 
 ruin of the knowledge of the Creator, by their whimfical 
 fuggefcions and dodrines, to the times of Chriifianity ; 
 concerninor which, we refer the reader to the firfc volume 
 of the Univerfal Hiftory. 
 
 What were the filids and bards, and the druids, but 
 profellbrs of the fciences among the Gomerians, and Ma~ 
 gogians or Scythians \ and it is plain, that, from Phenius 
 downwards, there were always, in every eftabliflied king- 
 dom among the Scythians^ philofophers and wife men, 
 who, at certain times, vifited the Greek fages, after they 
 had formed tlieir fchools. 
 
 Anacharfis^ a famous Scyihia?^ philofopher, went to 
 Athe7JSy to pay a vifit to Solon^ and was greatly admired by 
 this Greek law-giver, for his great learning and extenfive 
 knowledge ; of whom many wife maxims are recorded, 
 and much mention made by the ancient and modern au- 
 thors. He ufed to fay, " that laws, not duly obferved, 
 *' were like fpiders webs, that only caught the little flies. 
 " And that the vine bears three forts of fruits : drunken- 
 " nefs, pleafure and repentance." He was famous for his 
 
 knowledge,
 
 Chap. V. OF J A T> H E T. 137 
 
 knowledge, for his contempt of riches, and for his au- 
 fterity of life, though he was the brother of a reigning 
 king ; and is faid to liave been put to death by his bro- 
 ther, for endeavouring to introduce fomc innovations in. 
 the laws of the country, after his return from his travels. 
 This was not to be wondered at ; for Herodotus^ in his 
 Melpom. fliews that the Scythia?2s were fo tenacious of 
 their own laws, cuftoms and worfhip, that they punilhed 
 every perfon, who made the Icaft attempt to follow thofe 
 of any other nation, efpecially of the Greeks^ whom they 
 abominated, with death ; infomuch, that when Ana- 
 charfis was ever mentioned, the Scythians would anfwer, 
 they knew nothing of him ; becaufe he travelled into 
 Greece, and aftedted the manners and cuftoms of other 
 nations, as m.any among us too frequently do to this day. 
 This was the fate of ScjUsy the fon of Aripithes^ another 
 Scythian king, who coveted to be initiated into the rites of 
 Bacchus, in the capital city of the BorvJ}he?2ia?JS, where 
 he built a fine palace : but, upon his return into his 
 country, his brother feized the kingdom, and he fled to 
 Thf-ace, where his brother, O&amafades, followed him 
 with a great army, and made an exchange with SitalceSy 
 king of Thrace ; that is, that Scyles Inould be given up to 
 Ociajuafades in exchange for Sitalces s brother, who fled 
 to his court from Thrace before. 
 
 This exchange prevented a battle between two near re- 
 lations ; for tlie king of Thrace and his brother were 
 uncles, by the mother, to Scyles -^w^. the king, his brother: 
 who took off the head of Scyles^ as foon a^ he was deli- 
 vered up. And the Scythians upbraided the Borv/iheniaJts 
 
 T " of
 
 138 T H E R E M A I N 3 Chap. V. 
 
 of madnefs and folly, in perfonning the rites of Bacchus ; 
 for that to imagine a god driving men into the mofl vio- 
 lent tranfports, is not founded in fenfe or reafon : and, 
 indeed, the Scythians were in pofieflion of a more rational 
 mode of worfhip. 
 
 They firft obferved the worfliip of the True God, 
 and fo did the Chaldeans ; they were the defcendants of 
 yaphetj and thefe of Shem. But it was among the iiliie 
 of Ha?n that idolatry was begun, and the Greeks adopted 
 it from them, having abandoned the knowledge of the 
 Deity, which their predeceffors, the Gomer{a?is and Scy^ 
 thians^ were in poileilioii of in the iiles of EliJJja and 
 Scyihia. 
 
 The Scythian philofophers wrote of a future ftate of 
 happinefs, and the immortality of fouls ; and, indeed, fo 
 did the Pythagoreans^ as well as the learned of the Eajl^ 
 and moft parts of Africa and Europe ; but the Pythago- 
 rean dodrine of the tranfmigration oi: fouls from one body 
 to another, bears a different complexion from the opi- 
 nions of the Scythiansy as well as the philofophers of the 
 Gauls. Zaniolxis and Aba7'is wrote of a place of blifs 
 after this lite, and, if we give credit to the words of Tra~ 
 jan, they believed they fhould live again ; he fays : " The 
 " Getes are the moft warlike people to be found any 
 " where, not only on account of their bodily ftrength, 
 
 but in confequence of that opinion, which Zamolxisy 
 
 who is held in great reverence by them, has rooted in 
 " their minds, that they do not die, but are tranlplanted 
 " into other habitations : they fubmit therefore more rea- 
 *' dily, than they prepare for a journey." 
 
 Now 

 
 Chap. V. O F j A P II E T. 359 
 
 Now becaufc thcfe Scyth'icm philofophers tauglit tlie 
 dodlrine of a future flatq, Tome authors imagined tliey had 
 it from Pythagoras ; but we may, without doing any vio- 
 lence to fucli hiftorians, rcvcrfe this opinion, and ailert 
 tliat he was taught by Gomerian or Scythian theologifts ; 
 but muPc allow, that he corrupted its purity, by adopting 
 a terreftrial migration of fouls from one body to another, 
 inftead of tlie pafling of fouls from this to another place, 
 of blifs. 
 
 Abaris was a very famous philofopher among the Scy^ 
 thians ; he was much efteemed, and his fame vv^as well 
 known among the friges of Greece \ and, whatever may be 
 faid to the contrary, he was a follower of the dodlrines of 
 his anceftors, and not of Pythagoras, who may truely be 
 laid to have been mifled in his notions by the Egyptian 
 priefts. This Abaris is mentioned by feveral authors of 
 great eminence. 
 
 These, and many other Scythian philofophers, men- 
 tioned in the /r//2> records, who flouriilied feveral cen- 
 turies before Pythagoras was thought of, had always cor- 
 rcfpondence and intercourfe with the Gomeriafi fages, the 
 druids, even from the time of Japhet : and it is certain, 
 that the moft ancient nations had their knowledge of thefe 
 matters from Noah and his iffue, the purer dodrines from 
 that of Japhet and Shem, the more corrupt from that of 
 Ham. So that the Gonieriaji, Scythian and Chaldean 
 philofophers had originally the fame pure notions of the 
 Deity, and did not deviate in any wife, till idolatry and 
 polythcifm had overtaken them, and caufed, in many. 
 p;laces, their diviiion into different feds relpedively. But 
 
 T 2 the
 
 ,40 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. V. 
 
 the affinity in the fyftems of the Scythians and Gomerians, 
 in their notions of the theogony, lafted longer ; for, 
 when idolatry had oi'ertaken them, the corruption aftedled 
 them both alike, as they migrated weft and northweft 
 upon the continent of Europe ; but the vvorfliip of God 
 was untainted in Britain and Ireland many ages after its 
 adulteration elfewhere. 
 
 Now whoever would endeavour to make the world be- 
 lieve, that Pythagoras firft taught the immortality of the 
 foul, will find it very difficult to prove that he was older 
 than druid, Scythiany or Chaldean philofophers ; and- 
 Clem. Alexand. informs us, that Pythagoras ftudied under 
 both Celts and Brachmans^ and therefore, inftead of his 
 inftruding thofe druids, he was taught by them ; where- 
 fore Celfus accounts thefe druids of the Celts^ among the 
 moft ancient that were famous for wifdom ; and by Phor- 
 nutiis^ according to Dr. Burnet^ de Origi?iibus Reriwij, 
 they were numbered among the founders of mythological 
 theology, which was the firft and moft ancient of all ; and 
 the Doctor " makes no queftion, but the druids were of 
 '* the ancient race of wife men ; not the Grecian (fays he) 
 *' whom Pliity^ after the Oriental expreffion, calls the 
 " mao'i of the Gatds." He concludes thus : *' In fhort, 
 ''• it is not an eafy matter to point out the rife and firft ages 
 " of the druids." But their antiquity and rife from Gomer 
 are, I hope, well marked in the progrefs of this work, as 
 well as that of the Scythian philofophers, from the fame 
 fountain, the houfe of Japhet^ through the family of 
 Magogy &c. Although many records, liich as the Scy- 
 thian archeologies, Abariss oracles, and Icejiuss book 
 I concerning
 
 Chap. V. O F J A P H E T. 141 
 
 concerning myfteries, mentioned by Clem. Alex, ate loft, 
 yet we have fufficient evidence, which I have often made 
 ufe oF in this treatife, to prove the antiquity of both Go- 
 inerian and Scythian fages. In a word, all the No?'ihern 
 parts of Europe had their philofophy and learning gradu- 
 ally from the Scythians^ as well as their defcent ; and the 
 Southenij from the Gom2na?ts. 
 
 They taught the fame opinions of the renovated ftate 
 of the earth, and of fouls, in both parts ; and, Straho 
 fays, the Turditafti, or Boetici^ who were the wifeft of the 
 Iberians^ had commentaries of antiquity, together with 
 poems, and laws written in verfe, feveral thoufand years 
 old. Who thefe Iberians were, is explained in another 
 place. Again, the Hetrurians of Italy were a fet of phi-- 
 lofophers, who, according to Diod. Sic. applied them- 
 felves to the ftudy of nature, efpecially the phenomena- 
 of the atmofphere, portents and prodigies ; befides which, . 
 they philofopliifed concerning the origin and end of the 
 world, and the time of its duration ; infomuch, that 
 upon every unufual appearance in nature, they were al- 
 ways confulted, even by the ftate as well as individuals, 
 and their decilion was held facred, and their advice fol- 
 lowed. Who were the Hetrurians^ but a race defcended 
 from the firft Pelafgi^ who went to Italy after the flood ? 
 And who were the Pelafgi^ but Gomeria?is and Magogians^ 
 from the iftes of Elifoa and Iberia., which I have fuffi- 
 ciently proved elfewhere ? And, in fine, who were thefe 
 later Hctrufcan philofophers, but a felejft fet of ftudents 
 taught by the druids and, in time, diiiinguiflied by the 
 name Hetriijci \ but not till after the Latin language was 
 formed. It
 
 ,1.43 T-H E REMAINS Chap. V. 
 
 It would indeed be a fuperfluous, as v/cll as unne- 
 : ceiiary, part of this undertaking, to enumerate all the great 
 philoiophers, vvhofe names are to be found in the ancient 
 ivecords of Ireland, among the defcendants of yaphet, in 
 the lines of Go?ner and Magog, &c. Their appellations 
 were v^arious, and fo were the faiences they refped:ively 
 profeiled. In the line of the former, they were poets,, 
 chronologers and genealogifts, or antiquaries, mulicians, 
 druids. In that of the latter, they were filids, fileas, 
 poets, phylicians, antiquaries, muficians, druids and com- 
 pilers of laws : but yet it was manifeft, from good au- 
 thority among themfelves, as well as modern authors, 
 that they taught other fciences belides thefe, in both iflands, 
 •at all times ; for they had them from the houfe o^ Japhety 
 their g-reat anceftor. 
 
 Milton, an author, who was as full of learning, as he 
 was void of illiberal prejudices, who was an enemy to 
 low fervility, or partial narrow fentimicnts, and not at all 
 addid;ed to credulity, tells us, " that learning and fciences 
 were thought, by the beft writers of antiquity, to have 
 been flourifhing among us, and that the Pythagorean 
 philofophy, and the wifdom of Perfia, had their begin- 
 ning from this ifland. So that the druids of the Gome- 
 rians, and the filids of the Magogians or Scythiajis, whe- 
 ther in thefe iflands, or on the continent, were the origi- 
 nal fages of Europe in all the fciences from Japhety 
 And if we pay an attention to what Cccfar afferts, we fhall 
 fee that, " in his time, thefe druids intruded their youth 
 " in the nature and motion of the ftars, in the theory of 
 ^' the earth, its magnitude, and of the world, and in the 
 
 ".pov/er
 
 Chap. V. O F J A P H E T. 143 
 
 " power of the immortal gods," which would Teem to 
 imply, that the Rof?jans were not much employed in fuch 
 fcientific ftudies in his time. 
 
 However that was, the druids o^ 2i\\ Europe grew into 
 fuch power and afcendency over the minds of the people, 
 that even the kings themfelves paid an implicit flavifli 
 obedience to their didlates ; infomuch, that their armies. 
 were brave in battle, or abje6l enough to decline, even the 
 moft advantageous profpeds of fuccefs, according to the 
 arbitrary prognofticks of this fet of religious tyrants : and 
 their decilions became at laft peremptory in civil, as vv'ell 
 as in the affairs of religion. 
 
 But this flavifh conccffion to the wills of the druids 
 never prevailed in Britain or IrelaJtd^ notwithflanding the 
 general efteem they were in with the vulgar, becaufe they 
 had fchools of philofophy, and their princes were as well 
 verfed in the nature of things as their priefts ; and there-: 
 fore fcience save them liberty to think for themfelves. 
 They had always their dilTenters from the polythcifm of 
 the druids, and their judges fupcrintended in civil matters ; 
 fo that thefe had no power in the framing, or adminilfra- 
 tion of the laws ; they had a peculiar clafs of men for 
 thefe purpofes, as well as for every other branch of fcience. 
 
 Among them, there was one in Ireland^ fome centuries 
 before Christ, whofe name was Conla, the judge of one 
 of the provinces, Conaught^ who wrote the hiftory of 
 the whole fyftem of the druids ; but his works are lolf, 
 and as much to be lamented as any that ever efcaped the 
 hands of futurity. But there was one of the kings of 
 Irehrnd^ whofe fame is very great in the annals of that 
 
 kingdom,
 
 T44 T IT E REMAINS Chap. V. 
 
 kingdom, the learned Carmac d ^in^ great in the law 
 and pliilofopliy, who was not afraid to inveigh openly 
 againft the corruption and fuperftitions of the driiids, and 
 maintained, in his difputations againft them, that the ori- 
 ginal theology confided in the worfhip of one Omni- 
 potent Eternal Being, that created all things ; that this 
 was the true religion of their anccftors ; and that the 
 numerous gods of the druids, were only objedls of abfur- 
 dity and fuperftition. This oppofition, glorious and fpi- 
 rited as it was, proved fatal to the monarch ; for as they 
 faw an impending danger of their dillblution, they formed 
 a deep confpiracy againft him, and he was murdered. 
 Unhappy fate of good men ! Have we not feen, in our 
 time, like fortunes attend brave men, and from the 
 fame kind of influence ? 
 
 The druids of the continent never committed their 
 myfteries to writing, but taught their pupils mejnoriter : 
 whereas, thofe of Ireland, the ScotiJJj druids, wrote 
 theirs, but in charadlers different from the common mode 
 of writing : but thefe were well underftood by the learned 
 men, who were in great numbers, and had not only ge- 
 nius, but an ardent inclination to make refearches into 
 fcience ; and therefore they were the more ready to receive 
 the light of the Gofpel from Patrick, efpecially as great 
 numbers continued diffentients, all along, from the fuper- 
 ftitions of the druidical fyftem : and it was with a general 
 confent, and the applaufe of the learned, that this apoftle 
 committed to the flames almoft two hundred trafts of the 
 pagan myfteries. This was a noble example to the converts 
 every where, v/ho did not fail to follow it, till druidifm was 
 quite extinguifhed. CHAP.
 
 OiAP. VI. O F J A P H E T. J45 
 
 CHAP. VI. 
 
 Some account of the jirjl peopling of Ireland ; iiolth olfer- 
 vatlofis upon Dr. Keating's authorities and quotations ; 
 of the triennial ajjembly anciently held there^ to fettle 
 records .f genealogies and laws : the Irifli poets and anti- 
 quaries ; of their ancient hijiories and la7tguage, and the 
 Getiealogical Table of Milelius, 7?ientioned before, 
 
 ^'^'^^^'^OCTOR Keati7ig acknowledges that, in feveral 
 5£ D '^ of the manufcripts he has looked over, he has 
 ^^Jf^^J* found many fabulous ftories of things which he 
 gave no credit to ; a few of which he has inferted in his 
 hiftory, not, as he expreffes it, with a view to give the 
 leafl: confent to them, but rather to condemn them. 
 
 There are yet remaining great numbers of manufcripts 
 of that countr}^, all written in the Irijlj language, fome 
 of which are in the libraries of Dublin^ and feveral others ; 
 befides what records are depofited in thofe of fome of the 
 cathedrals of that kingdom i and fome in the hands of 
 private gentlemen. Of thefe manufcripts, this author has 
 feleded fuch as he thought of greateft credit and weight, 
 and which he thinks have nothino; fabulous blended with 
 them. Thefe, he profefTes, he chiefly follows, " it be- 
 *' ing, fays he, impoflible for me to have any other lights, 
 ** which, how obfcure foever, are to be regarded for their 
 " antiquity, and to be ufed with candour, considering the 
 " fuperftition of thofe dark ages." 
 
 U The
 
 146 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. VL 
 
 The t%o'nrft^ t[uotations he produces, whofe authors 
 names he has not mentioned, upon the genealogy oi Noahy 
 agree exactly with bifhop UJhers accounts, both as to the 
 perfons in the line from Adam to that patriarch, and the 
 number of years to the deluge, which amounts to lixteen 
 jiundrcd and fifty-iix, which is alfo the Scripture account; 
 and yet 'Jofephusy who, in other refpedis, feems to keep 
 clofe to Mofes s account, differs greatly from this, in giv- 
 ing to Cainan lOO years more than the Scripture does, 
 when he begat his fon, Mahalaleel \ and to him 97 more 
 than the Scripture does, when he begat ya?'ed ; and to 
 Enoch 165, inftead of fixty-five years, when he begat Ma~ 
 thufelahy which makes two hundred and ninety-feven years 
 more than the Scriptures have it, according to UEJirajtges 
 tranflation. 
 
 The firft of thefe quotations runs thus, as tranflated 
 from the original by Dr. Keating : 
 
 " From the Hxth day, when Adam firft was formed, 
 Till God's avenging wrath drowned all the world,' 
 V/as fifty-fix, and iixteen hundred years." 
 And the other quotation, which he fays is one of an au- 
 thor of great antiquity, agrees very clofely with this, and 
 runs as follows : 
 
 "Six hundred and a thoufand years, 
 " And fifty- fix, it plain appears, 
 ** Was all the time the world had flood, 
 " From the creation to the flood." 
 These fentences from thofe ancient manufcripts, and 
 written from their traditions, are very conformable to the 
 only (iandard we have to guide us, in things of very 
 
 high 

 
 Chap. VI. O F J A P H E T. 147 
 
 high antiquity, Holy Writ; and thefe inftances of truth, 
 and agreement with one another, would induce every 
 candid fludent, who holds the Sacred Writings of Mofes 
 and the Prophets in due efteem, to pay a proper attention 
 to the records to which thefe verfes belong ; for it is not 
 eafy to imagine an hiftorical poem, however embellifhcd 
 by poetic ornaments, which carries fuch a face of truth, 
 in a fa6l of fo confequential and facred a nature, fhould 
 be larded vvith very abfurd or falfe matters, efpccially too 
 when wc find fo much agreement and harmony with the 
 moft authentic records in the world. 
 
 All the hiftorical monuments, of the higheft antiquity, 
 were wonderfully preferved in Ireland and Wales, much 
 earlier than in any other part of Europe ; and the reafon 
 of this arifcs from the very efTence of the laws, manners, 
 cuftoms and oeconomy of the Gomeria?is and Magogians, 
 their predecefTors : for they had, from the beginning, in 
 both lines, their bards, whofe bufinefs it was to obferve 
 and record the actions of their rulers and heroes ; thefe 
 poems they ftudied and got by heart, retaining in dieir 
 memories every tranfadlion, and teaching them to their 
 youth fucceflively for many ages, before and after they 
 were committed to writing ; till, at length, their records 
 and traditions grew very numerous, and their fyftems of 
 government being fubjedt to many viciflitudes, they then 
 committed them all to writing, by which they were en- 
 abled to preferve the former traditions, and their fucceed- 
 ing works, which, in this ancient language, are verv nu- 
 merous at this time. 
 
 U 2 In
 
 148 THE REMAINS Chap. VI. 
 
 In h' eland they have their bards to this day, among 
 the inland inhabitants ; and even among the pooreft of 
 tlie people \ and fo, I am informed, they have in Scotland 
 and Wales \ and it is a very common pradice among them, 
 when they return home from the toil of the day, to lit 
 down, with their people round them, in bad weather, in 
 their houfes, and without doors in fair, repeating the 
 hiftories of ancient heroes and their tranfadions, in a ftile 
 that, for its beauty, and fine fentiments, has often ftruck 
 me with amazement ; for I have many times been obliged, 
 by fome of thefe Jtatural bards^ with the repetition of as 
 fublime poems upon love^y heroifm^ hofpitality, battles ^ &c. 
 as can be produced in any language ; and, indeed, I have 
 often regretted that fo few gentlemen, of modern learning, 
 underftand that language enough to enjoy fo fine an enter- 
 tainment. 
 
 The MileJianSy as well as their predeceflbrs, the Iberians, 
 from their firft fettlement in Irelaf^d^ being a very heroic 
 people, thought it the greateft honour, to have their deeds 
 and pedigrees recorded and handed down to pofterity ; ever 
 boafting of the antiquity of their defcent, and the noble 
 adions of their anceftors : and, accordingly, they made it 
 a ftanding cuftom and rule, that every nobleman fhould 
 have feveral of thefe bards in his pay, in order to tranfmit 
 the deeds of himfelf and his family to after-ages ; befides 
 thofe which were in conftant pay and attendance for the 
 fervice of the public, in taking care of the hiftorical re- 
 cords, and adding the notices of their own times to thofe 
 of former ages. 
 
 4 
 
 The
 
 Chap. VI. O F J A P H E T. 149 
 
 The fame generous encouragement was alfo given to 
 other leojned and ingenious men j phyficians and mufi- 
 ciaju, as well as poets and hijlorians^ had eftates fettled 
 upon them, to render them fo independant, as that no 
 cares fhould break in upon, and interrupt, their fludics. 
 They were alfo exempt from any military fervice or con- 
 tributions, and their effeds were held fo facred, that 
 whilft other fubjeds were liable to be called upon, to con- 
 tribute large exadlions in time of trouble and neceflity, 
 their fubftance and eftates were inviolably fecure. Thus 
 were men of merit fele(Sted impartially, cheriilied and fup- 
 ported nobly, not only by the authority of the govern- 
 ment, but by the munificence of the chief nobility of the 
 whole nation. So that this generous regard and fupport, 
 which was beftowed upon men of learning, created fucli 
 an emulation through the kingdom, as increafed their 
 numbers in every profeflion, and made great improve- 
 ment in all branches of learning ; by which means, that 
 country became the center of knowledge and polite lite- 
 rature, which is teftified by feveral authors, as well foreign 
 as domeftic, who have treated of the affairs of h' eland. 
 The great Catnchjiy who has occafionally treated of things 
 relating to Ireland^ confirms thefe facfts ; and adds, that 
 the profeffors of phylic, poetry, mufic, hiftory, and the 
 like, educated their children in their feveral arts ; each 
 clafs havino; a fucceflion of artifts in the fame family : fo 
 that the fon or kinfman fucceeded to the father, and had 
 all the immunities, falaries and privileges conferred upon 
 him by a kind of hereditary right. His words are thefe, 
 fpeaking of the nobilit)'^ of Irelajid: " habent enim hi 
 
 " magnates
 
 
 150 THE REMAINS Chap. VI. 
 
 ^^''mag'r1at:^s '^IW6's' jtiridicos, quos brenones vocant ; fuos 
 
 Inftoiicos, qui res geftas defcribunt ; medicos, poetas, 
 
 quos bardos vocant ; et citharoedos, et certas et fingulas 
 *' familiar, fcilicet, brelioni unius flirpis et nominis, hifto- 
 '' rici alterius, et lie de caeteris. Qui fuos liberos five cog- 
 *' natos in fua qualibet arte erudiunt, et femper fucceffores 
 " habentj quibus fingulis fua prsedia affignata funt." 
 
 However zealous the monarchs and great men of this 
 kingdom, in general, were for promoting knowledge, there 
 was one who far furpaffed the reft, in the wife meafures 
 he purfued towards the attainment of that, and every other 
 wife purpofe, for the good of the public. This was 
 Ollamh Fodbla^ the feventh in defcent from Milefus, in 
 a right line. He afcended the throne in the 308 2d year 
 of the world, about 922 years before the birth of Christ, 
 and is faid to have been a prince of the moft exalted ac- 
 complifhments, and extenGve knowledge and virtue, in 
 every refpedt which tends to the happinefs of a people. 
 His name was given 'him from his great v/ifdom, Ollamh 
 having that {ignification. 
 
 This monarch made many wholefome laws, and was 
 the firft that fettled a proper diftindlion between the no- 
 bility and other fubjeds, and between the former in their 
 feveral ranks. And in order the better to regulate the laws 
 in being, and to add fuch new ones as the exigence of the 
 times required, he affembled the principal men of the 
 kingdom, together with the druids^ poets and hijloriansi 
 every third year. In this afTembly he alfo propofed hand- 
 ing down to pofterity the hiftory of his great anceftors, 
 and. their voyages, travels, wars and atchievements, from 
 
 Feniufa
 
 Chap. VI. O F J A P II E T. 151 
 
 Feniuja Farfa^ the Scythian king, to his own times ; and 
 in order to render thefe annals and records of paft times 
 tlie more perfedl, \^i\Q.y were read^ or repeated^ by the bards 
 and hiJioria7is^ before the aflembly, who debated upon, and 
 made fuch expurgations and corrections in them, as they 
 thought neceilary. Perhaps the words, read and repealed, 
 may not be unc^erftood without lome Httle explication : 
 thofe hiftorical jioems, which were committed only to the 
 memory, being the firft and original manner in which the 
 bards preferved and lung the actions of their heroes, were 
 repeated in their turns ; for it was their bulinefs to retain 
 and teach them to thofe that ftudied under them ; and 
 it was matter of wonder, that they could retain fuch vaft 
 numbers of thefe traditional pieces : and thofe which 
 were written, for they had the ufe of letters long before 
 Ollam/js time, even up to Feniufa^ were carefully read. 
 And when they were maturely coniidered and corredled, 
 they were ordered to be tranfcribcd ; and tliofe ancient 
 records, not as yet committed to writing, to be added to 
 them, and laid up, for the ufe of poflcrity, in the kin^-'s 
 palace. 
 
 The colledion thus made of the hiftorical fads, beincr 
 reduced to a code, was called the PJalter of Tara, this 
 being the name of the palace where they held the trienial 
 meetino; ; of which Dr. Keating has the followincr words : 
 " This ancient record is an invaluable treafure, and a 
 " moft faithful collcdion of the ////^ antiquities ; and 
 " whatever account is delivered in any other writings re- 
 *' pugnant to this, is to be eftecmed of no authority, and 
 " a dircdl impofition upon poflerity*" 
 
 The
 
 152 THEREMAINS Chap. VI. 
 
 The Pfaher of Tara appears, by this laft obfervation 
 of the DoBofj to have been extant in his time, the au- 
 thenticity of which, he is very ftrenuous in afferting ; and, 
 indeed, he has the teftimony of two very ancient poets to 
 fupport him in this account he gives of it, which I fhall 
 tranfcribe here in the words of our author's tranflation : 
 
 " The learn'd Ollamh Fodhla firft ordain'd 
 " The great affembly, where the nobles met, 
 " And priejls and poets and philofophersy 
 " To make new laws and to corred the old, 
 " And to advance the honour of his country." 
 
 The other quotation is a fuller defcription of the man- 
 ner and bulinefs of the aflembly, delivered in an admira- 
 ble flile, with a noble freedom, in difplaying the juftice 
 and morality of its refolutions, as follows : 
 
 " Once in three years the great convention fat, 
 
 " And for the public happinefs debate; 
 
 *' The king was feated in a royal throne, 
 
 " And in his face majeftic greatnefs fhone. 
 
 "A monarch for heroic deeds deiign'd, 
 
 " For noble adls become a noble mind : 
 
 " About him fummon'd, by his ftridt command, 
 
 " The peers, the priejls and commons of the land, 
 
 ** In princely ftate and folemn order ftand. 
 
 " The poets likewife are indulg'd a place, 
 
 " And men of learning the aflembly grace. 
 
 ' ' Here every member dares the truth affert, 
 
 *' He fcorns the falfe and double-dealing part : 
 
 " For a true patriot's foul difdains the trimmer's art. 
 
 " Here
 
 Chap. VI. O F J A P H E T. 153 
 
 " Here love and union every look, confcfs'd, 
 " And joy and fricndfhip beat in every breaft. 
 *' Juftice, by notliing biafs'd or inclin'd, 
 " Is deaf to pity, to temptation blind ; 
 *' For here with ftern and fteady rule £he fways, 
 " And flagrant crimes with certain vengeance pays : 
 " The monarch, ever jealous of his ftatc, 
 *' Inflexibly decrees th' offender's fate ; 
 " Tho' jufl:, yet fo indulgently fevere, 
 *' Like heaven, he pities thofe he cannot fpare." 
 
 This triennial convening of the great and learned men 
 of the nation, being mentioned by feveral of the ancient 
 poets and antiquaries of- that kingdom, would certainly 
 incline an unbiafled reader to fuppofe, that the body of 
 laws, pedigrees, hifliorical fa<fls and heraldry, contained 
 in this code of Tara^ were the refolutions ofa real na- 
 tional, and not of a fidlitious, aflembly ; becaufe there is 
 not the leaft air or £hew of any thing fabulous through 
 the whole of that manufcript. But the truth of the exift- 
 ence of this triennial aflembly, is authenticated in a very 
 particular manner by other records, and that it was con- 
 tinued in the reign of Laogah'^ king of Ireland \ when 
 Dubthach and Rofa^ two eminent poets, intreated St. Pa- 
 tricky who had converted the majority of the whole king- 
 dom, by this time, to Chriftianity, to revife the records, 
 chronicles and genealogies of the kingdom ; but he would 
 not alone undertake it, and delired the king would order 
 an afl^embly, as ufual, to meet upon it, and that he would 
 aflifl: them ; the chief clergy, hiflorians, antiquaries and 
 poets were afiembled, as well as many of the nobility, 
 
 X and
 
 (( 
 
 154 THE REMAINS Chap. VL 
 
 and they chofe a committee of nine to go through the ex- 
 amination, of which three were kings, three bifhops, and 
 three eminent antiquaries : as they are fpecified in the fol- 
 lowing extrad: from a very ancient poet, and trandated by 
 our author : 
 
 " The learned authors of thofe choice records, 
 " Which, for their truth, are call'd the great antiquity, 
 " Were nine, fele6ted by the convocation, 
 " For wifdom and integrity renown'd. 
 " Three kings, three prelates and three antiquaries : 
 " The prelates were the moft devout St. Patrick^ 
 The pious Binen and the wife Caimeach ; 
 The kings were Laogaire, the h'ijh monarch, 
 " A prince in heraldry exadly fkill'd ; 
 " Join d with him was the judicious Daire, 
 '* The warlike king of Uifler ; and the third, 
 A prince for letters and for martial ads 
 Was fimous, his name was Coj-e^ the potent king 
 '' 0{ MimJ}e7'\ three antiquaries next furvey'd 
 " Thefe old records, and purg'd them by their fkill : 
 The faithful Dtibhthach^ and the fage Feargus, 
 And Rofa^ nicely vers'd in foreign tongues, 
 " Thefe nine perus'd the annals of their anceftors, 
 " Eras'd the errors, the effedls of frauds 
 " Or ignorance, and by the teft of truth 
 '' Examin'd, they eftablifh'd the records, 
 " And every pedigree of noble blood ; 
 " And thus correded, they defcend to us, 
 " Unworthy iOue of our brave progenitors." 
 
 Thus 
 
 (C 

 
 Chap. VI. O F J A P H E T. 155 
 
 Thus was this aficmbly continued, for the purpofe men- 
 tioned, from the time of Olhamh Fodhlah to this, and long 
 after, and moft of the records preferved and handed down, 
 by them corredcd, from the pagan as well as Chrijlian 
 poets and hiftorians, are now preferved in the Codes or 
 Pfalters of 'Tara^ CaJJjel and others, mentioned before; 
 and the names of their feveral authors, recorded by other 
 bards J as they are mentioned by Dr. Keating ; all which 
 are but too much negledted at prefent, either for want of 
 a fulHcient number of men verfed in the Magngian lan- 
 guage, or a fuflicient tafte for fuch inquiries, in thofe that 
 are acquainted with that noble tongue. I am, however, 
 at this time, happy in the friendlhip of one who is a 
 mafter of the language, and from whofe converfation I 
 have profited much in my prefent work (Mr. IF. TloomfoTi'^ 
 painter), an eminent member of the body of artijls of 
 London^ and no lefs verfed in polite literature befides, 
 than in thefe arts themfelves ; an agreeable branch of 
 which, he profefles at prefent, with the applaufe due to 
 one among the firfl; of his profeflion. 
 
 Now Dr. Keati??g, when he quotes any of the ancient 
 poet Si from a number of whom he has collected part of 
 the materials for compiling his hiftory, he mentions few 
 but what are now extant, or were under his own infpec- 
 tion when he wrote. Of thefe feveral records, he men- 
 tions thofe, in particular, which he could moft rely 
 upon as facred and true ; and whenever he had recourfc 
 to fuch as were moft to be fufpe6led of poetical fidion 
 and liberty, he only made fuch parts of them fubfervient 
 to his purpofe, as concurred with the moft authentic, in 
 
 X 2 matters
 
 156 T'H^^E"' R em a I N S Chap. VI. 
 
 matters of the fyreateil confequence, either in confirming 
 the genealogies and fucceffions of monarchs, or fixing the 
 chronology and different sras of hiftorical fafts. 
 
 Homer and Virgil^ whofe compofitions are embellifhed 
 with all the beauties and ornaments of poetry, had great 
 fidlion and invention, yet the ground of their noble tifjue 
 was laid upon the bafis of hiftorical fadts. 
 
 That Troy once flourifhed, and was the envy of neigh- 
 bouring nations, cannot be denied ; that it was ruined by 
 the Greeks may be juftly lamented ; and yet, with its hi- 
 ftory, much fidion is blended by thefe famous poets. This 
 is the cafe with the ancient IriJfjpoetSf who have all founded 
 their poems upon true hiftory and chronology, although 
 they may have decked fome of them out with flights and 
 invention, for the fake of elegance. Thefe poems, fe- 
 veral of which the ancient bards of both Gomerians and 
 Scythians had compofed in this language, long before it 
 was altered from its appellation of the old Ionian tongue, 
 into that diale6t in which Homer s works appear, and which 
 was many ages bringing about, were all couched in the 
 fame lofty Ji He which Homer is famous for ; and, indeed, 
 it was from their anceftors, the Pelafgians, that he had ac- 
 quired his manner and ftile ; for thofe princes which he 
 mentions as auxiliaries to the Trojans^ were Scythian 
 princes, and their hards have handed down accounts of 
 this war, which are to be found in fome of the ancient 
 Irijh poems. They contain a great number of the moft 
 remarkable events of the earlieft times, which are men- 
 tioned by other old hiftorians ; feveral inftances of which 
 are among the manufcripts of Trinity- col lege library in 
 
 Dtihlin \
 
 Chap. VI. O F J A P H E T. 157 
 
 Dublin ; fee tlic catalogue of the manufcripts of bifliop 
 UJJjer, communicated by Dr. George Bro'wit^ provofl: of 
 that college, and printed at the end of the Bodleyan cata- 
 logue of manufcripts, in which are mentioned, marked 
 253, 113, a book in the Irip language, which, among 
 others, has an account of the building of the tower of 
 Babel \ and the book of Ballymore, the fourth part of 
 which is the Hijlofy of the Wars of Tfoy^ marked 255, 
 115. And the Irijlj poets of our times write in the very 
 fame flrain. It is the ge?iius of thefe people, and their 
 language is fufceptible of it more naturally than any other 
 extant. There are numbers of them capable of com- 
 poling extemporaneous elogiums and poems, of conddera- 
 ble length, upon any fubjedt, fyrprizingly elegant^ and 
 full of hne yt';///;;/^:/?/^ ; a fpeeimen of fuch compofitions 
 was lately publiflied in Englijh^ called Fhigall. Now, 
 upon mentioning this, I mull: take the liberty of making 
 a fhort remark upon the opinions of fome gentlemen con- 
 cerning thofe poems : it has been doubted whether they 
 were originally in the IriJI:) tongue, and even pofitively 
 aflerted, that Mr. M'-Pherfon was himfelf the author of 
 them. In this fentiment, they have done that ingenious 
 gentleman a very high honour, upon two accounts ; tJie 
 firft is, that he muft be a very great genius who is capable 
 of being author of a work of fo fublime a nature ; for no 
 one will deny, that his verfcs have a true poetic fpirit, 
 and that in the moft eminent degree ; and, fecondly, that 
 the ftile and manner are truly his own, becaufe it is ex- 
 treamly different from the poetry of any other nation, that 
 ' has come to our hands, or even of our own, for many cen- 
 4 turies.
 
 58i THE REMAINS Chap. VI. 
 
 tiifies. And, indeed, from what I have feen and heard 
 amonp- the 7r//Z', in their exhibitions upon this head, ^^ 
 cannot but join this gentleman in afcribing that work to 
 the perfon he afferts to have been the author ; in which, 
 I hope, I do not in the leaft derogate from his merit, in 
 the fpirited tranflation he has obliged the world with.: 
 for, it muft be allowed, there are very few who nnderfland 
 that language fo perfeftly, as to be capable of putting it 
 into Englip \ or if they did, they might not have judg- 
 ment enough to drefs it up fo near the idiom of the ori- 
 ginal as he has done. 
 
 But, as a further proof that they are original Irip 
 poems, I am acquainted with a gentleman of Ireland^ who 
 has by heart feveral of the ftories, in both Fmgall and Ta- 
 mor^ taught him in his youth in that language ; who ex- 
 preffed much furprize, when he found them exactly agree- 
 ing with fome of thofe Mr. M^Pherfon has j^tranflated. 
 This gentleman fays, that many of the people in Irelafid 
 retain fome of thefe very poems, which were handed down 
 from time immemorial, in many families : and it is re- 
 markable, that this gentleman was in the Wejl Indies 
 during the printing of thefe poems, from whence he did 
 not return till they were publiflied. 
 
 As to the authenticity of the feveral records now pre- 
 ferved of the Irifo HiJIory^ it cannot be difputed, becaufe 
 they were aKvays fubmitted to a general infpedion and 
 a flridt examination, before they were laid up. They 
 are, as I mentioned above, to be feen at this time, and 
 were colle6led from time to time by above two hundred 
 proets'2ind antiquaries, in the pay of the public. Some of 
 
 them,
 
 Chap. VI. OF JAP IT EX. 159 
 
 them, cfpccially fince tJic planting of Clirirtianity ia Ire- 
 land, were written by bijljops and other great ?ne?i, whofe 
 • veracity can hardly be doubted ; and it is well known, 
 that the nation was, for a long fcries of years, accounted 
 an iHnnd of learned men ; infomuch, that the youth of 
 moft of the European countries reforted to its feminaries 
 for education, in all the branches of literature, and num- 
 bers of the learned profeflbrs of that kingdom were invited 
 and encouraged into every country of Europe, to teach the 
 fciences and improve their young men, of which mors 
 hereafter. 
 
 Catnden, page 970, of Ireland, fiys, '■^ Ireland -Wdi^ 
 " termed Sa7i8iortim P atria, &c. for out of Ireland came 
 ^^ Ccelius Sedulius, a prieft, Columba, Colutnbanus, Col/nan, 
 " Aidan, G alius, Kilian, Maidulph, Brendan, and many 
 " others, celebrated for their holy lives and learning. 
 " Henry of Auxcre is to be underflood of thefe monks, in 
 " this addrefs of his to the emperor Carclus Calvus : 
 " What fhould I fpeak ot Ireland, which, flighting the 
 " dangers by fea, tranfports great numbers of philofophers 
 " into our country; and the moft confiderable and emi- 
 " nent of thefe do voluntarily banilli thcmfelves, to attend 
 " the moft wife Solomon, with refped: and obedience ?" 
 
 Now it can never be fuppofed, that all thefe authors and 
 profeflbrs were employed in writing fables, or that the 
 proper infpedors of their works would be impofed upon 
 by fabulous accounts, or mere poetic fidion, from men 
 fo well efteemed, and fo generoufly rewarded for their 
 performances ; or that "they would have the aflurance to 
 lay any matters before their judges, that could not ftand 
 
 the-
 
 i6o T H E R E M A I N S Chap. VI. 
 
 the teil of truth ; for they made a point of, reviling thefe 
 works with great care, and correding them with impar- 
 tiahty. 
 
 The books of greateft authority, with Dr. Keating^ are 
 the P falter of Tar a ; the P falter of Caf:iel', the Book of 
 Co?2qtiefs; the Book of Provi7tciaUfs^ or the Roll of Ki?tgs y 
 the Book of Ages ; an Account of the People who Hved in 
 the fame Age; the Book o£ Antiquity ^ the Book o^ Ety- 
 mologies , an Account why the Woods, Hills, Rivers and 
 Lakes in the Kingdom were diftinguifhed by the Names 
 they bear ; the Pedigrees of TVo?nen \ befides the White 
 Book^ and feveral others which he quotes occafionally in 
 the courfe of his hiftory. Thefe records^ from every con- 
 fideration, in my opinion, befpeak a particular regard 
 from all lovers of antiquity ; being apparently more an- 
 cient and authentic than any other, except the yewip ; 
 and the reafon why thefe are fo well preferved, to our 
 times, befides what I have mentioned oi: the care of the 
 ancient triennial affembliy, is that they were never totally 
 fiippreffed by the tyranny of foreign intruders and in- 
 vaders ; for although the Da?ies gave them great trouble 
 for many years, yet it was impollible, among their ra- 
 vages, to deftroy them all ; becaufe, from the care taken 
 to have a number ol copies made, and the feveral hands 
 i;i which they lay, they were fecure from a total deftruc- 
 tion, though feveral may have fallen into the hands of 
 thofe enemies. This is what fcarce any other nation can 
 boaft of, where tlie fame methods were not made ufe of 
 for their prefervation ; and we do not meet with any ac- 
 counts of fncli a national plan being followed for record- . 
 
 ing
 
 Chap. \ I. O F J A P II E T. i6r 
 
 ing the hiftory and antiquities of nations ; nor fuch care 
 and diligence ufed for fecuring them from the violence ot 
 dertroyino" armies, as that purfued by the motiarcks and 
 nobUmeti of Ireland. Other nations, all over Europe^ were 
 frequently over- run by Romans^ Gauls ^ Goths^ Saxo?iSy 
 Saracens^ Moors^ &c. who made it a rule to deftroy all 
 the records of the countries they fubdued ; but Ireland^ 
 after the feveral plantations of colonies, that peopled it, 
 were eftabliilied and fettled in it, was never harralTed by 
 any but the Dajies and Norwegians^ and they never occu- 
 pied the inland recelTes, to which the antiquaries and hards 
 retired, with the hiflories and records they were obliged, 
 from their office, to take due care of and preferve ; and 
 thefe were totally driven out and deftroycd, in fome time, 
 by Brian Boremheu, the monarch. 
 
 Let us now fee what our author fays of the lirft peo- 
 pling of Ireland; to which, as it appears ftrongly to me, 
 inhabitants came very early by fea to the Northern parts, 
 and, after feveral ages, from Spain. 
 
 It is very remarkable, that the earlieft Irijlj records are 
 as clofely conformable to Scripture, in the diviilon of the 
 world between the fons of Noah^ as they are in other re- 
 f'pecfls, inentioned before ; efpccially if it be confidered, 
 that feveral of them were wrote long before revealed reli^ 
 gio7i was received in Europe^ and others compofed and 
 handed down by the bards many centuries before the birtii 
 of Christ, and committed to writing in later times. And 
 alfo, that I find not much faid of Gomer and his ilTue, in 
 luch of them as I have fcen : but they derive the firil in- 
 habitants that came into Ireland, and indeed cverv other 
 
 Y colony
 
 i62 THEREMAINS Chap. VI. 
 
 colony that afterwards invaded it, from Magogs the father 
 of the Scythians^ and have alfo brought the Milejians ori- 
 ginally from Scythia into Spaing and thence, in procefs of 
 time, into Irela7uL I offer this remark here, to fhevv the 
 truth of the Northern records concerning the Getes\ and 
 that what I have all along infifted on, about the derivation 
 of the inhabitants o^ Europe^ from the two brothers, Gomer 
 and Magog, as chiefs, caft admit of no doubt ; and hence> 
 that the firft inhabitants of Ireland were Scythians, or 
 Magogiansy and the firft of Britain were Gomerians. 
 
 A very ancient IriJJj poet fays : that Noah, the monarch 
 of the world, divided it in the following manner : to Shem, 
 he gave Afia ; to Ham, Africa, and to Japhet, Europe, 
 
 " She^n over /4fa did the fcepter bear, 
 " Ham govern'd Africa, for heat fevere, 
 " And 'Japhet ruTd in Europe's cooler air." 
 
 He alfo names the wives oi Noah and his fons ; he calls 
 the wife of Noah Cobha, of She77^ Olla, of Ha7n Olvia, 
 and of Japhet Olibana ; and further fays, that ShejTi, was 
 the father of tv/enty-feven fons, from whom came Ar- 
 phaxed, Afitr and Perfuir, and from them defcended the 
 nation of the Hebrews ; that Ham had thirty fons, and 
 japhet fifteen ; that faphet inhabited mofl of the Nor- 
 thern countries oi Afta, and all Europe; that Magog, one 
 of the fons of faphet, was the great ancelior of the Scy- 
 thians, and the feveral families that invaded the kingdom 
 of Ireland after the flood, before the Milefans made a 
 conqued; of that ifland ; this is what, in the courfe of this 
 trcatife, I have made appear before, from Scripture, He- 
 rodoiu:-, and other fucceeding authorities. An
 
 Chap. VI. O F J A P II E T. i6j 
 
 An ancient poem, to be found in the Pfaller of CaJJjel, 
 fliys : that the iirft perfon who landed in Ireland after the 
 delti^e^ was a meflenger, whofe name was Adhna^ the fon 
 of Beat ha, fent by Nion., the fon of Pel us ^ to difcovcr the 
 foil of the country, where he landed ; and, at his return, 
 gave an account ot the fertility of the land. He made 
 no ftay upon the ifland, any longer than was neceffary to 
 make a true judgment of the condition of the foil, and 
 other neceflary circumftances, for the information of thofc 
 that fent him ; and this is faid to have happened one hun- 
 dred and forty years after the flood. The words of the 
 antiquary are : 
 
 " Adhna^ Biothas fon, we all agree, 
 
 " After the flood flrft tried the I rip fea ; 
 
 " He prov'd the foil, and from the earth he tore 
 
 " A handful of rich grafs, then left the fliore. 
 
 It appears, notwithftanding this difcovcry, that Ireland 
 was three hundred years uninhabited after the flood, till 
 Partholanus arrived there with his people, which the poet 
 mentions thus : 
 
 ' ' The JFeJlern Ife three hundred years lay wafle, 
 " Since the wide waves the ftubborn world defac'd, 
 " Till P artholanus landed." 
 
 Ninus and the Pfalter of Cafjel declare, that this leader 
 was attended by his wife, Dealgnait, and his three fon§, 
 Rughraide^ Slainge and Laighline, with their three wives, 
 and a thoufand foldiers. Another ^o,?/ declares, they came 
 from Greece, and landed, upon tlie i4.th of MaVy at a nlace 
 called Ifihher Hceine, in tlie TVefl or Munfler : 
 
 Y 2 " The
 
 i64 ' T^ H E R E M A I N S Chap. VI. 
 
 " Hie fourteenth day of May the Greeks came o'er, 
 "And anchors caft, and landed on the fhore, 
 "At Inhher Sceine,"'' 
 
 Now I am ftrongly perfuaded, that the colonies that 
 came northward into Irelajtd^ were long before the arrival 
 of thefe with Parthola?nis ; for if they came from Greece^ 
 they mufl: have mixed with the fons o^ Gomer\, becaufe all 
 Greece was iirft inhabited* by his fons and their offspring, 
 except the defcendants of Togarmah^ his youngeft, who 
 went to the North-eafty as I have mentioned it before. 
 And, indeed, there are fome authors, among the ancient 
 records, who affert that Partholanus found inhabitants 
 upon the ijland^ who lived by fifliing and fowling along 
 the coafts ; and made fome refiftance to his landing with 
 his people, but were over-powered and deftroyed. Thefe 
 were, without all doubt, of the Scythiait race, and might 
 be a colony from the Gctes^ who fettled there very 
 early. 
 
 Now Keawtg^ from a very ancient record, draws out 
 the genealogy of Partholanus^ as defcended from Magog, 
 although he is faid to have come from Greece j which 
 jQiews that fome of the iflue of Magog had gone down 
 from the Northern quarters, and mixed among Gomer s 
 fons in fome parts of Greece. He fays, that Partl3oIa7ms 
 was the fon of Sear a, the fon of Sru, the fon of Eafru, 
 the fon of Framant, the fon of Frathochda, the fon of Ma- 
 gog, fon of Japhetj fon of Noah ; which might very well 
 be, becanfe the firft fettlements of the race of Magog were 
 not remote from the ifles of Elipa^ or Greece, 
 
 Authors
 
 Chap. VI. OF J A P II E T. iCs 
 
 Authors difit-r about tlie time of Iiis reign, and die 
 continuance of his people upon the iOand ; but all agree, 
 that a plague fwept him, and the greateft part of his fub- 
 jeds, away ; and that, thirty years after this defolation, 
 one NemeciiuSy with a number of followers, landed and 
 fettled in Irelafid^ irom the fame parts. He was of the 
 fame family, but there is a difference between the old hi- 
 ftorians concerning the degree of confanguinity ; fome 
 making him a defcendant ol Scara, from his fon Taify 
 flill in the line from Magogs for all agree that all the ori- 
 ginal fettlers in Irela?id were delccnded from Magog ; 
 and others afHrming, that Nemedius was one of the grand - 
 fens o^ Pa?'tholanuSy whofe father, Adhla^ flaid in Greece ^ 
 and therefore did not attend Partholanus in his expedi- 
 tion ; be this as it will, Nemedius is univerfally faid to 
 have fucceeded Partholanus. He was the fon of Adnam- 
 haifiy fon of Paim^ fon of 7^/V, fon of Scara, 
 
 He is faid to have begun his voyage in the Euxins 
 Sea^ with a fleet of fliips, attended by four of his fons, 
 and a number of people, and came to place called Aigin^ 
 in the Norths from whence he arrived in Ireland ^ and 
 fettled there, built houfes, and fet about cutting down 
 woods and improving the land, and flourifhed extreamly. 
 But in the midft of this increafing and profperous ftate, 
 they were invaded by a great color.y from Africa^ called 
 Fcmboraicey who forced themfelves upon the Aemedia?^Sj 
 and being fupplied with other forces from time to time, 
 at length grew too powerful, and brought the Nemedians. 
 into fubjedion, v/ho conquered them in the three firil: 
 battles ; but were themfelves beaten in a fourth conilicfl:, 
 
 and
 
 i66 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. V*. 
 
 and became tributary to thefe Africans^ though they 
 made another glorious puOi tor their Hberty, without fuc- 
 cefs, afterwards. Nemedius broke his heart, and as foon 
 as his three grandfons could find an opportunity, they ga- 
 thered as many of their friends as they could, and quitted 
 the ifland. 
 
 Si??io?i Breac was the firfl of thefe three generals ; and 
 lie failed to Greece, with his people, where lie found no 
 favourable reception ; yet they increafed into multitudesj 
 and were becoming very powerful, when the Greeks, grow- 
 ing jealous leaft they fhould attempt any outrage againiT: 
 tlie government, endeavoured to opprefs them and keep 
 them down ; by impofing upon them the moft fervile 
 employments, which they were forced to fubmit to, for 
 fome confiderable time ; but, at length, not being able 
 to brook fuch fevere treatment, they came to a refolution 
 to fhake off this flavery, and quit the country. Accord- 
 ingly, they ke|it their defign a fecret, till things were ripe 
 for a revolt ; when they fuddcnly feized a great number 
 of the Grecian fliips, and, with five thou (and that followed 
 them, fet fail and arrived in Ireland', and thefe were called 
 the Firbolvrs. 
 
 o 
 
 The fecond general was yobbath, another grandfon of 
 Nemedius, who failed away, with his people, to the Nor- 
 them parts of Europe, and feveral hiftorlans and anti- 
 quaries derive the Tuatha de Danans from him. The third 
 was Breotan Maol, another grandfon of Nemedius, and 
 he landed in the Northern parts of Scotland, and there 
 fettled, where they dwelt even till the PiBs went from 
 Ireland, and fettled among them, in ihttiniQo^ Her e?non, 
 the fon of king Milefius. The
 
 Chap. VI. OF J A P H E T. 167 
 
 The famous biiliop, Charles Mac Cidllman^ in the 
 Pfalier of CaJJyel^ informs lis that the Britons defccndcd 
 originally, or were fo called, from this Briota?i Maol^ and 
 feveral other moft ancient manufcripts give the fame ac- 
 Gountj one of them fays: 
 
 " The brave Nemedian train, 
 
 " Under Briota?i^ launch into the main ; 
 
 *' A prince, whom all the ancient annals trace 
 
 "As the great founder of the Britijh race." 
 
 Another poet and a?ttiquary makes the fame declaration ; 
 thus : 
 
 " The warlike Welch the great Briotan claim, 
 " To be the founder of the B?'itijlj name." 
 
 This, in our opinion, feems to be the true fource of the 
 word Britan?tia^ whatever may have been faid by diiferent 
 authors of its having been derived oi Brutus j or BraatanaCy 
 faid to be a Phcefiicia?t exprcflion. Camde7t aflerts the 
 fame in thefe words : Britannia di&a eji a quodain qui 
 vocabatur Brita?ius. 
 
 That this Briotan^ or Britan, may have been the origin 
 of the name of this ifland, I can readily affent to ; but 
 not that he was the father of the Britijlj race ; becaufe he 
 was a Magogian by defcent, and none but Gomerians firll: 
 peopled this Britijlj ijland : nor Ireland^ but the ifilie of 
 Magog. And, indeed, there are many things which are 
 ftrenuoufly afferted by feveral authors, regarding ancient 
 hiftory, which the records of Ireland are capable of clear- 
 ing up, many of which I hope to throw fome light upon. 
 4 I niuft
 
 i68 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. YL 
 
 I iniift again lament, that fo few men of genius, who have 
 great talents for promoting hiRorical knowledge, under- 
 hand that noble language in which they are wrote ; or, 
 that fome means were not devifed to facilitate tlie fludy of 
 them, for the benefit of poets, as well as hiftorians, of our 
 own times. However, thus did the poor remains of the 
 N emedians^ who lived under the tyranny of their J3frica7t 
 mafters in Ireland^ endure the greateft opprefilon, till the 
 arrival of the Firbolgs^ who were the defcendants of Simon 
 Breac, mentioned before ; and this was about two hun- 
 dred' and lixteen or feventeen vears after the death of 7\^^- 
 mediiis ; v/hich is recorded by a very ancient poet^ as a 
 confirmatjon of what is mentioned by the Pfalters^ and 
 other records, of this fa6l. 
 
 -' Seventeen above two hundred years had pafs'd, 
 " Since firfl: N'emedius landed on the coaft ; 
 " Till the bold Fh~bol<y;s left the Grecian fhore 
 " For liberty, and would be flaves no more." 
 
 It will be entertaining, in this place, to fliew whence 
 they derived the name Firbolg; and, at the fame time, 
 give a fufficient reafon for their revolt from Greece.^ to 
 avoid a moff; cruel flavery they underwent there. It muft 
 be obferved, that, although thefe people went under this 
 name in general, they had three denominations from the 
 bufinefs they were employed" in ; for the Grecians^ at that 
 time, were carrying on feveral great works, fome of which 
 were the finkingr a preat number oi wells and canals, for 
 public, as well as private ufe, and the improving and cul- 
 tivating the land upon the hills, with the earth dug out of 
 
 thefe
 
 Chap. VI. O F J A P II E T. 169 
 
 tlicfe 'wells and canals. They had each a feparate part 
 to do in this bufinefs ; thofc who were the diggers, 
 were called Firdhomhnoins^ from Jir a man, and dhomh- 
 noin a deep place. Thofe who carried away the earth to 
 the hills, were called Firbolgs^ from jir a man, and ^oIt 
 a faek, or bag, in which they carried it away ; and fuch 
 as were the guards who defended them at their work, were 
 called FirgailiainSj from f-?', and gailiain a fpear, which 
 was the weapon they ufed to be armed with; thus they 
 were named from their employments, and it is now the 
 cuftom of the Iriflj to give names to one another from 
 their bufinefs, their form, the colour of their hair, or any 
 other accidental circumftance attending them, befides the 
 proper family-name, defcended to them from their an- 
 ceftors. Thefe Firbolgs were the firft whofe chiefs were 
 properly called kings ; and it is with the five leaders that 
 brought them out of Greece^ the chronology of the kings 
 of Ireland begins. 
 
 The next invaders of Irela?id were the Tuatha de Da- 
 nans^ defcended from one of the grandfons of Nemedius ; 
 who had migrated, as was laid before, northwards, from 
 the tyranny of the African race, and then went eaftward 
 and fettled, fome among the AJjyrians^ and fome amo:ig 
 the AchaianSf where they became verfed in all the arts of 
 forcery ; which probably was .brought thither from the 
 Egyptians. From thefe countries they wandered back 
 again to the Norths and fettled in Denmark and Norway y 
 where they were kindly received, and much admired for 
 their great knowledge and learning. The Danes gave 
 them towns to live in, where they ereded feminaries, or 
 
 Z fchools,
 
 170 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. VI* 
 
 fchools, appointing proper maflers in each of the four 
 cities, or towns. And when they had continued fome 
 time in Denmark., they being a reftlefs people, removed 
 into the North of Scotlaitd^ where they continued feveral 
 years. They brought with them from De?imark certain 
 curiofities, one of which is now in Wejlrnmjler abby^ 
 the ftone under the old coronation chair. The others 
 were, the fword of a prince, called huighaidh Lafnhfhada^ 
 or Long-handedj with which he fought in battle ; alfo 
 zfpear belonging to the fame prince, and a particular 
 large caldron. When they made their incurlion into Ire- 
 landy they carried thefe curious pieces of antiquity with 
 them; and it appears, from feveral Irijh records, that the 
 Jlom was in the poflefilon of Mortough, king of Ireland, 
 when his brother, Fergus the Great, carried his arms into 
 Scotland, and fubdued the princes that governed that king- 
 dom ; for, when he had finifhed his conqueft, he fent 
 over to his brother, defiring him to fend him the ftone, 
 that he might be crowned upon it. For the Scythians, 
 in general, believed that there was infinite virtue in this 
 Jlone, from an old /'r^?/)/^^; which is recorded of it, that 
 in whatfoever country \ki\'i Jigne is preferved, a prince of 
 the Scythian race, that is, of the family of Milejius, king 
 of Spain, fhould undoubtedly reign. Of this, HeBor Boe- 
 tius gives an account, in his liifiory of Scotland, as quoted 
 , by Keating, in thefe words : 
 
 " Ni fallat fatum, Scoti quocunque locatum 
 " Invenient lapidem, regnare tenentur ibidem." 
 
 Keating tranllates it as follovv 
 
 " Unlcfs
 
 Chap. VI. OF JAP II E T. i/j 
 
 " Unlefs the fix'd decrees of fate give way, 
 *' The Scots fhall govern and the fcepter fway, 
 *' Where e'er this ftone they find, and its diVtdA found 
 
 " obey." 
 The addition of t.\\c found to this verfe, isoccafioned by 
 what is reported concerning this fone^ that it exhibited a 
 ftrange noife every time a king was crowned upon it, and 
 continued to do fo, till the birth of Christ, when the 
 phenomenon ceafed. This noife was a contrivance of the 
 druid priefts. However that be, Fergus was perfuaded, 
 from the prophefy, of its having an extraordinary power, 
 and therefore coveted to be crowned upon it, believing 
 the fuccefTion would be thereby perpetuated in his family. 
 And, accordingly, x\-\Qfto?2e was fent over to him, and he 
 was adlually crowned upon it. 
 
 This fone, in the Irifh annals, is called Lia Failj the 
 fatal ftone ^ or ftone of deftiny\ and was, for ages, pre- 
 ferved there, and held in great eftccm, till Mortogh fent 
 it to his brother, into Scotland^ wliere it was kept, and 
 hio"h veneration paid it in the abby of Scone^ till Edward 
 the Firft brought it into England^ and placed it under 
 the coronation- chair, in TFeftminfter abby^ where it now 
 remains. 
 
 This inoiiarch is faid, by Keating^ to have been the 
 firft of the Scythian or Gadelian race, who reigned in 
 Scotland^ and was the firft abfolute and fole king of that 
 country, who was fubjed, from his coronation, to no 
 foreign power, nor acknowledged any fuperior to himfelh 
 If it be afked, who were the people he found in Scot- 
 land^ whom he fubdued, to acknowledge him as their fole 
 
 Z 2 monach
 
 172 THE REMAINS Chap. VI. 
 
 monarch, the annals of Irelaitd abundantly anfwer, that 
 they were the iflbe of Briota?t Matil^ mentioned before; 
 and many of thefe records declare, that when Heretnon^ 
 one of the fons ot Milejius, reigned in Ireland^ he ex- 
 pelled the PiSis out of that ifland into ScotlaJtd^ where 
 they lived, and had chiefs over their feveral tribes, from 
 the time of that monarch to the rei^n of Fergus the Firft. 
 They acknowledged him their fole monarch, though 
 they continued to have each clan, or tribe, its own petty 
 king ; and were afterwards engaged, with their monarch, 
 in many conflidls againft the Britons^ who invaded them 
 feveral times. See the Pfalter of Cafl^el^ and many of 
 the hiftorical poets of Ireland, concurring with it in the 
 lame affertion. 
 
 Now, although this account is not at all foreign to my 
 views, yet I fhould not have entered into a difcufHon of 
 this matter, if it was not to fhew that the diiFerence be- 
 tween the famous Pfalter mentioned, and the fentiments 
 of Buchanan, about this monarch, is veiy little. 
 
 This Scotch hiftorian fays : that Fergus was the fon of 
 Ferchardus ; and that he was the mod: eminent man among 
 ii-iQ Scots, then poileffed of Ireland', and that he was in- 
 vited over by the Albion Scots, who had intermarried with 
 the Picls, and were now at war with them ; becaufe the 
 heads of clans, being pretty equal, they would not give 
 way to each other, and were therefore frequently deftroy- 
 ing one another in their quarrels. Wherefore, they una- 
 nimouflychofe him king, and united under him, joining 
 their forces to his army in order to oppofe the Brito?is, 
 who, they were informed, were preparing to invade them ; 
 
 and
 
 Chap. VI. O F J A P H E T. 173 
 
 and it is affcrted, that this king Fergus I, after he had efta- 
 blifhed his kingdom, 330 years before the Chriftian jera, 
 in retiring to vilit his native country, was fliipwrecked on 
 the rocks, which, from that accident, hav^e been named 
 Carrick Fergus ^ or Craige Fergus.^ the Rock of Fergus. 
 
 Now it will, perhaps, be neccflliry to examine a little 
 into the diiTerence between the Scots and PiSis\ and to 
 enquire who they were, and whence they came. Nothing 
 is more certain, than that both nations were Scythians 
 originally ; that Scythia?t and Scuit or Scot have the fame 
 fignification, and were the fame people, only that feveral 
 of the Scythian tribes painted their bodies, as many hifto- 
 rians teftify, and therefore diftinguifhed themfelves thus, 
 both in the Scythian kingdoms, and in thefe Wejiern 
 IJlands. And it is as certain, that the name Scots was 
 common to the inhabitants of both Ireland and Scotland, 
 as mentioned by feveral writers in different ages ; and 
 alfo, that Scotia was the original name for Ireland, 
 and its inhabitants were called Scoti long before they were 
 called Hiberni : this is teftiiied by many ancient authors, 
 as well as modern. But as to the name, Camden, de Hi- 
 bernia, puts it out of difpute ; for he mentions, from IJi- 
 dore and Beda, that they called Ireland Scotia, and that 
 Scotla?id was called Scotia : a Scotis incolis, et inde Scotia 
 noi}ien cum Scotis in Britanniam noflram commigraffe. 
 Bede, lib. i. cap. i . fliys : Hiberni a propria Scotoru?n 
 patria. So that it only appears, that there were colonies 
 both of thofe who painted themfelves, and thofe who did 
 not ; for they fpoke the fame language all over thefe iflands, 
 without all difpute ; but we read of the Pi^s, among the 
 
 other
 
 1,74 THE REMAINS Chap. VL 
 
 otheirTi0habitanst:s-©f both kingdoms, being in great num- 
 bers, from Mihfius s time, in Ireland^ and then in Scot^ 
 lanciy whofe invaiion of Ireland happened about two hun- 
 dred arid eighty-three years after PharaoEs hofl: was de- 
 ftrdyed in x^a'^ Red,Sca\ and to the time of Fergus the 
 Second of Scotland^ who was the fortieth king, and who, 
 v/ith the PiEii^ made great havock among the Britons and 
 RofniinSy from time to time ; till, at length, he and T>ur- 
 Jhis^ kipg of the PiBs^ fell, in a battle fought againft ?Aa- 
 :)Cmianus^ in which the whole Scotijh army was deftroyed ; 
 and this happened in the year 4.20. 
 
 That there v»'ere multitudes of Pi&s all over the 
 greateft parts of thefe kingdoms, of very ancient flanding, 
 is out of all doubt ; and that frefli colonies of them came 
 over from Scythia afterwards, from time to time, appears 
 from the teftimony of Bede^ who fays the PiSis came over 
 in long boats ; and as to the firft inhabitants oi Ireland and 
 Scotland^ or Vv'hich of thefe kingdoms peopled the other, 
 I think is no great matter, becaufe they M'ere adtually all 
 Scythians^ whether painted or not ; yet the contention 
 among authors is confiderable, upon this queftion : but 
 the mofl: ancient name of the fird inhabitants of Ireland 
 was Scoti. 
 
 It is inconteftible, from many authentic records, that 
 the Scythians were the great anceftors of the Irip and 
 Scots-, in general ; and that the Gadelians were fome of 
 their chief progenitors, from the fam.e race, the fons of 
 Magog. And, from the fame authority, that Gadelas 
 was the fon of Nitd,- the fon o{ Finitifa Far/a, the fon of 
 Baath, the fon of Magog, Johannes Major partly con- 
 2 firms
 
 Ch'AP. VL O F J A P H E T. 175 
 
 firms this, who fays : " Dico ergo, a quibufcunque Hi- 
 " ber?ii origmem duxerimt, ab eirdcm Scoti exordium ca- 
 " piiint." *' My opinion is, that from whomfocvcr tlvi 
 " IriJJj were derived, the Scots owe their origin to ths 
 " fame founder." And venerable Bede.y in the firrt: chap- 
 ter of his Ecclejiaft'ical Hijiory^ agrees with this author, 
 wliere he fays : " Procedente autem tempore, Britaniay 
 *' poft Brltones et PiSlos^ Scotorum nationem in Pi8io?'um 
 " parte recepit, qui duce Rheuda de Hibernia egrcfli, vel 
 *' amicitia vel ferro, fibimet inter eos fedes, quashadlenus 
 *' habent, vindicarunt." /. e. " In procefs of time, the 
 " country of Britain^ after it had been inhabited by the 
 *' Britons and Pi&SyW2i^ poffefled, on the fide of the PiEisy 
 " by a nation of the Scots^ who came out oi Irelajid under 
 " the conduct of Rheuda, and made themfelves mafters 
 *' of thofe lands, either by friendfhip or by the fword, 
 " which they enjoy to this day." To thefe teftimonies 
 I fhall add only one more, without any defign of enter- 
 ing into a controverfy about it, my fole engagament here 
 being only to trace the antiquity' of the ancient languag-e^ 
 that was common to both thefe, as well as the Britons.^ 
 and which was the univerfal tongue all over Europe^ fi'om 
 Go??ier and Magogs and their defccndants, till the vucifiir- 
 tudes of time, climates, wars and invafions, as well as 
 commerce, brought on thofe varieties, which are now pe- 
 culiar to each nation of the European kingdoms, in their 
 feveral languages. 
 
 The author I propofcd, is Humphredm^ a Welch 
 writer, who gives us his opinion upon the fame fubjeifl 
 thus : " Scotos Hibernorum prolem, et ipli, et omnes op- 
 
 " time
 
 176 THE REMAINS Chap. VI. 
 
 *' time norunt, eodemque nomine a noftratibus, fcilicet 
 *' Guidhily appellantur." " The whole world, as well as 
 '' the Scois themfeives, know that they are the offspring 
 " of the Irip't and that our countrymen, the Welch^ 
 *' call them both by the fame name, Guidhil.^'' I might, 
 from the ancient records of Ireland^ produce a great 
 number of further proofs for this opinion ; but, as I have 
 faid before, it is of no confequence ; fince the fame pri~ 
 mitive language is now common to the ancient inhabitants 
 of both nations, and I hope will ever be preferved, as a 
 tefiimony of the truth of what I fhall have delivered in 
 the courfe of this work ; and what is conformable to the 
 Sacred Scriptures, as to the origin of the Scythians and 
 Gomerians, and to the mofl: early writers after them. 
 
 It is very remarkable, that there appears fo much care 
 and exadinefs in all the genealogical tables, even of parti- 
 cular perfons of note, through every age of the kings or 
 governors of Ireland^ whether of the whole kingdom, or 
 of the individual provinces. And it appears to me, that, 
 if fome of our modern hiftorians had been capable of con- 
 fulting them, they would have fucceeded better, in en- 
 quiring into matters of very high antiquity, than they 
 feem to have done. It will be necefTary to mention one 
 circumfbance in this place, to fhew that neither of thefe 
 writers could have any furer foundation than mere fuppo- 
 lition to go upon ; particularly when they endeavour to 
 bring the Milefians from France^ or make Gadelas the fa- 
 ther of Heber and Heremon ; HeSior^ Boetius aflcrts this, 
 and Buchanan is the author of the other, opinion ; but let 
 us caft an eye upon the Pf alter of Cajhel^ and we fhall find 
 4 that
 
 Ckap. VI. O F J A P II E r. i;; 
 
 that Milefius came out of Spabi^ and was the fatlicr ot" 
 Heber and Hercjnon^ which is confirmed by fcveral other 
 ■records ; and tliat Gadclus lived nineteeji generations be- 
 fore tlicm, in proof of vvhich, the genealogy of the race ot 
 Gadslas is handed down to pofterity in that ancient record, 
 as well as confirmed by many others, from the bards 
 and antiquaries of that kingdom ; which I fhall prefently 
 tranfcribe, when I have fet down a quotation from Bucha- 
 nan^ as mentioned by Jeremy Collier : "As to the origin 
 ' of the Scots, there are various fentiments. Buchanari s 
 ' opinion is, that they came fiirft from Spain into Ireland, 
 ' to flee from the oppreHlon of their grandees, inteftine 
 ' feditions and foreign invafions ; and finding that coun- 
 ' try fruitful and healthful, were quickly followed by 
 ' multitudes of their countrymen ; fo that Ireland being 
 ' too little, they removed gradually into the weftera 
 ^ iflands of Scotland, and then into the country itfclf. 
 
 * He will have them to be known then by the name of 
 ' Scots \ and that while they were planting the weftern 
 ' iflands, the PiBs, being Scythians, or Germans, were 
 ' driven upon that coaft, and fought leave to inhabit 
 ' among them, which the Scots refufed, as being flreight- 
 
 * ened in room i'or thcmfelves ; but pitying them, becaufe 
 ' of fome affinity which they perceived in their language 
 ' and cuftoms, thev advifed and affifted them to fettle in 
 ' Britain ; and gave them wives, becaufe they had no 
 
 * women among them." 
 
 This fentiment is another proof of that hiftorian's hav- 
 inp- wanted materials for rifintr into the orio-in of either 
 Irip or Scots ; if he had, as I faid before, fuch authorities 
 
 A a as
 
 178 T H E R E M A I N S Chai'. VL 
 
 as the Irijh annals could have afforded him, he would 
 have known that no colonies ever came out of Spain into 
 Ireland^ till Milefius^ and his people,, landed there ; that 
 both Ireland and Scotland were well inhabited many hun- 
 dred years before this ; and that both nations were called 
 Scots from their original parents, the Scythians^ Scot or 
 Scuit fignifying warriors^ or bowmen^ who fhoi' or fought 
 with arrows ; and as to the Scots adviiing the PiBs ta 
 fettle in Britain, it would be more natural, confidering 
 the nature and circumftances of things, to fuppofe that 
 the Scots would rather chufe to come into Britain them- 
 felves, than advife or affift ftrangers to enjoy a more fertile 
 country, which they often, with great reafon, coveted to 
 dwell in afterwards. And, indeed, if we confider, that 
 their bards went with them out of Ireland, we cannot 
 imagine that they were not as defu'ous to have their hifto- 
 ■ries and records preferved there, as well as in Ireland,. 
 being the very fame people, in every degree, and circum- 
 ftance ; and, beyond difpute, this was the cafe ; but 
 whiift the Irifi took the methods I have already men- 
 tioned, to keep theirs fecure from every attempt, their 
 brethren, in Scotland, might have been lefs careful in the 
 matter ; and, therefore, aniidft the many broils they had. 
 with the PiBs and Britons, from time to time, it is no 
 wonder they fhould have loft their records, efpecially thofe 
 of the earlieft times ; and, perhaps, this lofs was com- 
 pleated by Edward the Firft, v/ho, undoubtedly, from his 
 rough difpofition, and the hatred he had to that nation, 
 againft whom he purfued the moft fevere treatment, at 
 different times, would not be wanting to diftrefs them ia 
 this, as well as any other refpedt. There
 
 Chap. VI. O F J A P H E T. »;9 
 
 :-)(There is another ven'^ plaulible reafon, wh/they, as 
 well as the Britons^ while they inhabited the Eajlarn anci 
 Southern parts o^ Britain^ were likely to lofe all the an- 
 cient monuments of their tranfadlions, which were handed 
 liown by their bards and antiquaries ; for, while the couns 
 of the Scots and Britons were frequented by numbers of 
 ftrangers from the continent, from time to time, which 
 would be the occafion of the propagation of alterations 
 and changes in their language ; and the two kingdoms 
 fo very often invaded, both from the continent, and the 
 Norther7i iflands ; the courts of the Irip^ kings knew no 
 other language, but that which was handed down to them 
 from their anceftors, and which was fpoken by all ranks 
 of people, till the reception of He?i?y II, and their fub- 
 miilion to him, when the Englijh tongue, which, by this 
 time, confifled of a mixture of the various dialedls of the 
 feveral invaders, was firft introduced by the fettlers, under 
 He?iryj and by the reciprocal trade, ever after carried on 
 between the two kingdoms, in confequence of his becoming 
 their monarch. 
 
 However, though this mixed Rnglijlo language pre- 
 vailed now all over England^ yet the ancient Britons^ in 
 their recefs into JVales^ have preferved their Gomerian 
 tongue ftill as pure, a,s it was when it was the univerfal 
 language of the whole ifland ; and, notwithftanding the 
 ingrefs of great numbers of EngliJJj into Ireland, upon that 
 occafion, the Magogian^ Scythian, or Iripi language was 
 univerfally fpoken, both among the nobility and gentry 
 of Ireland, as well as the common people, till EngliJJj 
 commerce had leffened its univerfality ; and that only in 
 
 A a 2 the
 
 ■]"8o -The r e m a i N' s chap. vi. 
 
 the maritime towns ; for it €ontinnes, at this time, to be 
 the national language all ovei: the kingdom. 
 
 - This fame Magogian was alio the national fpeech of all 
 Scotland^ but it beganiiJC<b- be gradually confined to the 
 Highla?ich, in proportion as their intercom-fe with the 
 Englijh increafed ; infomucli, that it is a doubt with me 
 whether any veftiges of it are to be found in the Lowlands 
 of that kino-dom, at this time : but it is certain, that all 
 the Highlanders that have fettled in Ireland^ from time to 
 time, in later days, and they are many, as well as of other 
 Scotch families, may be truely fiid to have come back to 
 their own brethren, from whence they originally went , 
 converfing with them in the language common to both, 
 and agreeing in their manners and cuftoms very clofely ; 
 I mean the original Irifi^ or, in other words, fuch as are 
 rtdt'the defendants of EngUp} or French families. 
 
 ''il^y-g':^eyer-' famous Dr. WalUs^ in the preface^ 'te'^'Kis 
 GY^ififfMiCa Lmgtice Anglic ana-, page 22, fpeaking of 
 the produdion of the Engli/lj language, from feveral 
 chm-ig^&' oi Anglo-Saxon, and its exteniion into Scotland^ 
 by the i^JfpuHion of great numbers of nobility, as well 
 as common people, into that country, has thefe remarka- 
 ble words : " Nam Scoti Montani, [Highlanders didi) hos 
 *'■ (qui vocantur Lowlanders, non minus quam Anglos, 
 ^^ Safjons, hoc eft Saxones) appellant: fe vero Gael ct 
 ^' Gaiothel dixerunt olim. At Montani ilii Scoti, et infu- ' 
 "Jani variarum adjacentium iniularum incolae, qui mag- 
 " ¥ram quidem, fed incultiorem Scoti^e partem occupant, 
 *'-fid feptentrionalem et occidentalem Scotia partem pofiti 
 •* iantiquam linguam Brita?ncam, feu potius Hibernicam 
 
 " magna
 
 CUAP* VI. OF JAP H E T. i8i 
 
 ^jt magna ex parte, etiamnum retincnt :, [unt,qmn\ PiSI'Sr 
 " ru7;/j hoc ell aiitiquiJlimorum Britonumj ]Vig\im Ro?na- 
 *' num^ dcdignaiitium, in montofas hafce et afperrimas re- 
 " giones, pulforum) rcliquicT, ^6.m\{\2S Scotis {d. Scythii for- 
 *' Ian, aut Gothisy olim oiiundis) ex Hibernia hue advecv 
 ^ tis ; nam et Hil)e?'?jice incolae olim dicebantur Scott'' 
 i. e. " For the Highlanders call the Loivlanders SaffoiU^ 
 ^:Saxo7iSy as they do the Englijlj '■, but they formerly 
 " called themfelvcs Gael^ and Gaiothel. But thefe Scotch. 
 " Highla7iclersy and the inhabitants of the neighbouring 
 " Iflands, wha occupy a very large, but the more unculti- 
 " vated part of Scotland^ to the north or weft, fpeak the, 
 " ancient 5r/>//7:), or rather /r//7j language chiefly : for they 
 " are the remains of the P/(5?j, that is, of the moft ancient. 
 " Britons y who, fcorning to fubmit to the Ro?na?t yoke^r 
 " were forced into thefe mountainous regions, and mixed, 
 " with the Scots, who came there from Ireland , perhaps 
 " the offspring oi Scythians or Goths \ for the Irifi inha- 
 '' bitants were formerly called Scoti." In this paflage it 
 is worth obfcrving, that the Highlanders call both tlie 
 Lowlanders and Englijhhy the fame name, Sajfons \ the.j 
 IFelfi do the fame, by calling them Sais, and a Welfi-... 
 man Cymro \ and in Ireland, the native Irijh diftinguifli.j 
 themfelves from the Englifi, and other foreigners fettled - 
 among them, by the name Goidhealagh, an Irifimau;f>^' 
 Gadelian, from the Gadelas, defcended from Magog, as- 
 we have fhewn it before ;' juft as the Highland Scots do ; 
 and the Englip families, though fettled in , Ireland for 
 many generations paft, are there called Siacfoit^hCy 7i% ,\vf:\\ ■ 
 as thofe who arc born in Englam(Y^i^l^l}u&,,}¥,^ ffcSf^-jph^t • 
 
 the
 
 i8i T H-E- REMAINS Chap. VI. 
 
 the remains of thefe original people, the Gomeriam in 
 Wales, and the Magogia?ts in Ireland and Scotland, keep 
 up the diftindion betvv^een themfel\^es and the other mixed 
 inhabitants of thofe three places ; and mark their origin, 
 by the names they bear, to this day. 
 
 I SHALL now finifli this chapter, with the genealogy of 
 Gadelas, which I promifed, a little above ; to fhevv whence 
 he fprung, and that he was the anceftor of king Milejius 
 o^ Spain. The famous and learned Cormac MacCuillenain, 
 archbifliop of Capel, in the Pfalter of Cafiel, and from 
 the Book of Invafions, afferts that Gadelas was cotempo- 
 rary with Mofes ; and that the Milejtans invaded Ireland 
 two hundred and eighty- three years after Pharaoh and his 
 hoft perifhed in the Red Sea, as I have mentioned it be- 
 fore ; and, therefore, it is impoffible that Heber and Here- 
 .mon iLould be the fons of Gadelas ; but of Milejtus, who 
 is the laft defcendant in the catalogue of that line, which 
 is as follows : 
 
 ^^''' '" Milefus Ibn of 7^// 
 
 fon of Bille fon of Ogamhan 
 
 fon of Breogan fon of Heber Scot 
 
 fon of Bratha fon of Sru 
 
 fon of Deagatha fon of Eafru 
 
 fon of E arc had a fon of Gadelas 
 
 fon of Alloid fon of Niid 
 
 fon of Nuaghadh fon of Finiufa Farfa 
 
 fon of Neanuaill fon of Baath 
 
 fon of Feibhri^lds fon of Ma^oz 
 
 fon of Heber Glufin Fionn fon of Japhet 
 fon of Laimfnn fon of Noah 
 
 fon oi Adlmoin fon of Lainech. From
 
 Chap. VI. OF J A P II E T. 183 
 
 From this table it appears, that Milefius was the 
 eighteenth in defcent from Gadelas^-diVidi it mull: be obfcrvedj 
 that the tafte for keeping the mofl: exadl regifters ot their 
 great men prevailed {o much, by the legal injunction upon 
 their bards and antiquaries, and by fa£hion, that there 
 were very few families of. any note, but caufed their own 
 pedigrees to be handed down, with the greatefl care ; and 
 it is now the humour of many, whofe Situation in life is 
 but very low ; lor it is not uncommon to hear men, fol- 
 lowing the plough, in that country, giving an account of 
 their own defcent from very great anceftors ; which they 
 deliver with fo much preciiion, and as little hefitation, as 
 any one could do in reading a catalogue of names fairly 
 wrote ; and this is learned by every fon from his father, 
 in fucceflion ; juft as the younger bards were taught, in 
 former ages, by the elder ; many of which pedigrees, thus 
 preferved traditionally by poor families, agree very clofely 
 with the authentic records now in being ; although no 
 pofFible information could be obtained by thefe people 
 from the records themfelv^es, as they cannot read their 
 own language ; nor can they, from their obfcurity in life, 
 procure any knowledge of this kind from thofe that are 
 well verfed in the Iri^j writing ; and this is much the ge- 
 nius of the ancient BrkonSy at this time, and ever was ; 
 which is a ftrong prefumption, that, from tlie very deluge, 
 tlie Ions oi Noah refped:ively purfued this cullom. 
 
 GH AP.
 
 r84 T HE R^ M A I N S CriAP. VII, 
 
 CHAP. VII. 
 
 Colonel Grant's expia?mtwn of a curious Siberian medal^ in 
 the cabinet of the emprefs of Ruffia, iivhich relates to the 
 religion of Tangutia and Tibet ; of the Lamas, and 
 their Jtotion of a Triune Being; agreement between 
 Perfian and German words ; mijfionaries accounts of 
 thofe people \ hiflory of the knowledge of a pleurality in 
 the Deity, among the patriarchs, and afterwards among 
 the Jews, ^6". 
 
 ;?""'V^"'|, H E N tlie mind is attentively employed in fuck 
 is w ^^ refearches as tend to illuftrate any obfcure 
 %.^f%^.2, paflages in hiftory or antiquity, every hint, 
 every ray of light that illuftrates the fubjed, gives high 
 fatisfadion to the ftudent, and tends to the great enter- 
 tainment of the reader of his work. 
 
 I HAD much plcafure, in the difcovery of an anecdote 
 that fell in my way, from the pen of a very learned and 
 ingenious gentleman ; who, with a fagacity peculiar to 
 himfelf, and a knowledge in the ancient Magogian lan- 
 guage, which, I am forry, very few can boaft of, has 
 illuminated the fubjed I am upon to my utmoft wifhes. 
 
 Medal I c hiftory has refcued many noble padages from 
 the dark recefles of oblivion, in almoft every nation in 
 Europe ; and it was a glorious paffion that animated the 
 bufy minds of men, of every rank, to imprefs their at- 
 chievements, and other memorable incidents, upon fome 
 durable material, which was capable of bearing the in- 
 juries
 
 J.iaiy fi<i. IS4- 
 
 ^trnteti^rj^tt/p 
 
 
 
 
 \"')7- ■"tp'^'itJa^iciofn. volon/aUfnDei voiu 
 
 • 'Ci luOitncv.
 
 Jaiitt^ f»a. 184- 
 
 X,e carvttf*! tuf^vu^ 
 
 :)'. '! 
 
 
 
 Di/iqi/,L' aim,'. 
 
 - UyT^Uo.K'iufmZoil J}i li'iinfj. .-(fe'-itSa/t^JiuyvvotctUa^t^nDtivoit-f,^ ^ainv. 
 
 i
 
 Chap. Vn. O F J A P 11 E T. rSj 
 
 ries of time, in order to give fome information of them to 
 poflcririty: as it it was inlierent in the fouls of men to 
 languifli after futuritv, and not only to wifh for an eter- 
 nal duration for thcmlelves, but for the knowledge of their 
 adions alfo. This paflion is the didator and cncourager 
 to noble deeds; and, if obeyed with rectitude, would fill 
 the world with glorious records of difintereftcd benevolence 
 and love to mankind, and unfeigned reverence to the 
 Creator of all nature ; which would then well defervc 
 to be handed down to pofterity. But in this regard, it is 
 to be feared that there are many, in very confpicuous 
 points of view, who are rather willing to excufe the office 
 of a bard's or hiftorian's attendance upon their adlions ; 
 although it is the ardent wiili of every one's heart to obtain 
 a good name, however llothful or unwilling to purfue 
 the worthy means oi acquiring it. 
 
 The happinefs I have hinted, arifes from the explana- 
 tion of an infcription of a Siberimt medal, which is co- 
 pied \yj V. Strahle7ibz7'g^ and of which, he fays, page 409, 
 *' that it is made of a fubftancc like terra figillata^ of the 
 exaft fhape and (ize of that copy he has given, in his 
 fifth table." He thinks the charaders upon the reverfe 
 refemble thofe upon Monfieur Boiirdelots medal, and that 
 it came originally from Ta?ighutia, through hulia, to the 
 Calmucks and Munzcih : notwithftandino; it v^-as found in 
 an old chapel, among many ancient manufcripts, near the 
 river Kemptfcbyk, which falls into tlie river yenifejy near 
 its head. He thinks thev brino; this medal from Ta?i<yhuty 
 where the Dalai Lama gives them to the people, as an 
 holy thing, to hang to their necks, or in the place where 
 
 B b they
 
 j86 the remains Chap. VII. 
 
 they ufually pray. He further fays, the characlers refera- 
 ble thofe of Tanghutj and the image is Hke the idol Pujfa 
 of the Tanghutia7is, and the Xaca of the Brachmans ; 
 but his imperfedl relation of it, both as to its origin, and 
 to the fed of idolaters to which it belongs, excited baron 
 Grants a colonel in Lallys regiment, to pay an attention 
 to it ; whiift he confidered certain medals of the like kind, 
 by which he has thrown great lights upon, and enriched, 
 this kind of learning, and the knowledge of the religious 
 notions of the people of thofe parts of Scythia^ which are 
 the feats of the Dalai La7?jas^ at prefent. 
 
 The rank in life which colonel Grant holds, as firft 
 officer in the regiment, to which he belongs, his liberal 
 education and learning, and his natural difpodtion to 
 laudable refarches of this kind, are motives fufficient to 
 warrant his adhefiion to the ftridleft truth, in this difqui- 
 lition ; but his being an abfolute mafter of his native lan- 
 guage, the Magogian^ or /r//2>, by which alone he was 
 able to make an explanation of the characters upon this 
 medal, demands the greateft confidence to his treatife, 
 from the candid and learned part of mankind, and refleds 
 the higheft honour upon himfelf. 
 
 He communicated the following account, written in 
 Fre7tch, to Monfieur de LiJJe^ who had refided in Rujfia 
 for a confiderable time ; thinking that, as one of thefe 
 original medals is in the imperial cabinet at Peterjburg^ 
 he might receive fome intelligence of it from him ; but it 
 does not appear, whether Monfieur de LiJJe had any no- 
 tion of it, by the colonel's account. Now, before I prefent 
 the reader with the tranflation of this learned officer's me- 
 moir.
 
 Chap. VII. O F J A P IT E T. 1S7 
 
 moir, a defcription of the medal will be a proper intro- 
 duftion to it, which is as follows, from accounts of the 
 doctrines of the Lamas : 
 
 The image, which appears upon one (ide, and which 
 reprefents a deity, is one human figure, as to the body. 
 and lower extremities; but divided upwards into three 
 faces. He fits crofs-leg'd, upon a low fopha or ftool, in 
 the manner of the Eajlern kings ; an arched urn, or fome- 
 thing refembling it, is under the fopha, but feem.s empty ; 
 it is thought that this figure is thus made, with one body, 
 three heads, and fix arms, from an idea among tliofe La- 
 mas of a Trinity in Unity ; in which notion, they leem to 
 afcribe to each of thefe perfons, a peculiar care, or office, 
 in the creation and government of the world ; and, in- 
 deed, V. Strahlenberg mentions the great regard the ge- 
 nerality of thefe Northern nations have for the number 
 three ; which is not unconformable to our Chriftian faith, 
 of the Holy Trinity. It is eafy to obferve, by the air 
 and attitude of thefe three perfons, that the idolaters di- 
 ftinguifii in them a kind of pre-eminence : that which 
 is the principal figure, from which the other two proceed, 
 is reprefented as the father^ or chief \ the figure on the 
 right, holding the mofl: honourable place, is thouo-ht the 
 fecond perfon; and that on the left, the third. To cnve 
 a general idea of the offices of thefe three perfons, accord- 
 ing to the belief of the people, leaving the particular ac- 
 count in the colonel's m.emoir to follov/, I fhall only men- 
 tion, that " they think xXiq frji pc?'Jon^ content with hav- 
 " ing created all things, refts in tranquillity, witJi his hands 
 " a-crofs, and leaves every thing elfe to the other two : 
 
 B b 2 «' but
 
 (( 
 
 u 
 
 iS8 THE R E M A I N S Chap. Vlf. 
 
 j^^'but that his pre-eminence, being crowned with a mitre, 
 
 ^^ and having an air of fagacity, does not hinder his wif- 
 
 "**^'doni to be communicated to the other two j and that he 
 
 " fhares it with them, without fl:ri6i:ure or difference, be- 
 
 *^' ing equal to every one ; for, that their attributes repre- 
 
 " fent an unHmitcd power. Therefore they acknowledge 
 
 " one divinity, which confifts of three perfons, equal 
 
 *' among themfelves, each of infinite wifdom and power,. 
 
 ^' diftinguillied, neverthelefs, by a Oiadow of pre-eminence,. 
 
 relation and proceilion ', all three of a beneficent nature,, 
 
 infeparable in one fpirit, conftituting but one Being,, 
 
 '' infinitely wife and powerful, and Creator and O-r- 
 
 *^' DAiN.ER of all things^" 
 
 -^qoDini £ifil io 
 
 Colonel Grant's letter to Monjieur de Lifle, upon the Si- 
 berian medal^ now in the jfnperial cabinet at Peterfburg,.. 
 iranjlated from the French. 
 
 r. 
 
 *' Upon the reverie of the medal, an infcription is en- 
 graved, which Strahknberg could not explain ; he fays, 
 that Bourdelot^ and other antiquaries, who have attempted 
 to explain fuch kinds of medals, took thefe charadlers for 
 thofe oi'Tangut. I have not feen thefe explanations ; but, 
 in taking a view of the Siberian medal, I was immediately 
 ft'ruck by the refemblance of the characters to thofe we 
 vX^ in Ireland^ to write the language of the country. I 
 perceived in them not only the letters, but alfo words,, well 
 formed, the fenfe of which was familiar to me. The like- 
 nefs of the fibres and abbreviations, of wjiich there were 
 
 a great
 
 CuAv. Vir. OF J A P II EiiT., J 89 
 
 a great many, as they are in all our writings, were prcfcntly 
 known to me ; and, in giving a little more application 
 to it, I found my own language, in all its purity, and 
 the fenfe of the infer iption. After having eflablifhed^ 
 the words, according to the letters, and the value of the 
 figures, a value which is fixed in my country, I wrote 
 over the whole, in charaders at length, in the Iri/h lan- 
 guage, and produced the legend, which appears upon the. 
 lecond plate: to which I added the La^ hi tranllation, bc- 
 caufe I think that language is the fittefl: for giving its li- 
 teral fenfe. 
 
 n, 
 
 " The perfed: conformity of all the parts of this infcrip- 
 tion with our writings, leaves no room to doubt, that the. 
 lacred language of the fed: of idolaters, to which this me- 
 dal belonged, is the vulgar tongue which we fpeak in Ire- 
 landy for fo many ages ; which we fhall be further con^- 
 vinced of by the follov/ing obfervations : 
 
 rn. 
 
 " DiA is the name which we yet give, and which, at all-; 
 times, we have given, to the Supreme Being, in Ireland. 
 This word is declinable, and produces De in the genitive. 
 This genitive, which is in the infcription of the medal, has . 
 there the fame fenfe, and all the power, which it has wit!) 
 us : which authorizes us to conclude, that the fed: of ido- 
 laters, or their chief pontiff who made the infcription, and 
 who knew the genitive De, knew alfo, as well as we, the 
 nominative Dia, v.diich iz. confequentlv, with thcfe. ido- 
 
 lators,^
 
 ipo THE REMAINS Chap. VII. 
 
 latorsy; as well' as with us, the name of the Supreme 
 
 Being. 
 
 lioM This knowledge would have been very difEcult to 
 be eftabliOied without the infcription ; for, I do not re- 
 member to have feen the Dia mentioned by any hiflorian, 
 who has wrote upon the worfhip of idolaters. It is a lign 
 that thefe people mention this word but very feldom, and 
 with the greateft veneration : or, perhaps, they are not 
 permitted to pronounce it loudly, or before ftrangers. 
 
 "In effed:, the word Dia is one of the moft facred and 
 €xpreflive of names ; its roots are the word, or affirmative 
 particle. Do., and the five vowels z/, c, /, ^, a : thefe vowels 
 are not only the elements of the IriJJj language, but alfo 
 of the diftin(a names of God, forming as many names of 
 God befides, as their combinations together can admit of. 
 The name, formed of a fimple vowel only, imports the 
 perfonality, or afeitas, which refpeds the interior : but 
 this pliilofophy is developed by the aflemblage of the five 
 vowels ; forming, with the affirmative Do., which is put 
 to render the found ftronger, the word compofed, Z)^, u^ 
 0, /, e, a, 8cc. And we know that this word, or its roots, 
 according to the rules of the compofition of words in our 
 language, become Dia ; a word which, in two founds, 
 includes the affirmative, the vocative, the nominative, the 
 genitive ; which gives an idea of the Supreme Being, that 
 anfwers to all his interior and exterior attributes ; and 
 which, confequently, reprefents God. 
 
 " Certijfime tu^ Refugium., Bonum Siimmu?n^ Pater., 
 Domiiie nojler ! Creaturarum mundi Dominus, E,Jfe^ 
 ■Creator., Rns afe, ilk qui ejl. Ego fum qui fum : ego. 
 
 " All
 
 Chap. VII. O F J A P H E T. ,^i 
 
 "All tliefe ideas are included in a diftindl manner, in 
 the word Dia ; confcquently, in pronouncing this name, 
 with the knowledge of the roots, thele founds, which 
 rowl in our mouths, imprcfs in our fouls an image ac- 
 companied with all thefe attributes. It is the property of 
 our tongue to have all its words exprefTivc, and all its 
 founds calculated to reprefent all the tradls, or lines, and 
 paintings of nature. The idolaters, who are acquainted 
 with it, ought ncceflarily to have a juft knowledge of the 
 Supreme Being, when they call him Dia, 
 
 IV. 
 
 " Strahleiiberg tells us, th^it the Tartars^ called yaku- 
 thi^ which are idolaters, and the moft numerous people of 
 all Siberia, adore one only inviiiblc God, under three 
 different denominations, which are : 
 
 Artug07i ; Schugo-teugon ; 'Tangara, 
 
 Thefe are I?~ijlj words, and names very expreflive, re- 
 latively to the three perfons in the Trinity. 
 
 Arteug;Q7J. 
 " Ar^ is the numeral here, and relative to fcveral equals y 
 it is one of the infledtions of fear^ v/hich is the word for 
 ma7^^ in our language, and which anfwers towV, in Lati?i ; 
 fear comes from fearr^ the beft ; fignifying that man is 
 the beft and chief being upon earth ; and therefore de- 
 riving from the moft ftmple, and that which is the moft 
 known objed", they feized the idea of God, when they 
 called him Fear, the beft Agent, or Being, of the uni- 
 verfe. But, in order to v/ipc off the comparifon, and in- 
 
 tirely-
 
 
 i.9<!. THE R E MAINS- Chap. Vn. 
 
 tirdy to difcngage the mind from tlie idea of a ma^i, an 
 epithet is added, which reprefents the mofl: diftincl attri- 
 bute of God : as, in this cafe, 7cug077, which in our lan- 
 iiage, is the third perfon of the verb dare of the Latt7is\ 
 io that Arteugon^ in the fanple^ fignilies vir qui dat ; in 
 tlic fublnm and theologlc^ it is Creator Rerum Omnium. 
 It is therefore certain, that, by the appellation Arteugoji^ 
 .thefe idolaters under ftand the firfl perfon in the Trinity ; 
 that anAvers, according to what we have faid of the fore 
 figure, or perfon^ in the image of the medal. 
 
 Schugu-teugon. 
 
 " Its roots are Seogodh T'eugon^ the war he gives; that 
 ■i.s to fay, in the fublime, the God of Armies. This title 
 is relative to the perfon on the right, in the image, and 
 who holds the fcepter : according to our ideas, he ought 
 to be the fecond perfon in the Trinity ; the power of the 
 Father, the Judge and Mafter of the world, who, at all 
 times, was acknowledged, as before fome days, to wage 
 war upon hell, and a corrupt world. 
 
 T'angara. 
 
 " This is a word compofed o{ tangrath^ which iigni- 
 
 fies, eft amor eorimi : tlie love of the two perfons, already 
 
 named, Arteugon, Schugo-teiigon. This appellation agrees 
 
 with the third perfon of the Trinity, and ought to relate 
 
 to the perfon on the left of the image, and who, accord- 
 
 ino- to his attributes, is watchful to condud: mortals in 
 t> 
 
 the ways of God. 
 
 2 
 
 V. "I
 
 Chap. VII. O F J A P H E T. i^^ 
 
 V. 
 
 " I HAVE already obferved, that ^r, in Arteugon^ is 
 numeral and relative to feveral equals : in efFed, we may 
 fay Ar Hchugo-teugoij^ A?^ Tangara ; and that fhews, that 
 the fame idolaters believe thefe three perfons equal among 
 themfelves ; and each God. For if they do not repeat 
 Ar^ belore the other perfons, it is only to fuftain the 
 power and delicacy of the language. It follows, that 
 Teugon has another Being before him in numeral order; 
 it is Fear, F'ir, by way of excellence, although of the 
 fame nature, and equal with others ; as if it was faid, 
 Deus : alter Creator , alter Ar^nOrum, alter amor ab utroque 
 procedeiis. 
 
 " The Jakuthiy therefore, have a juft knowledge of 
 God, Utius et Trinus ; and the names they give to the 
 three perfons of the Trinity, perfedlly anfwer the attri- 
 butes which charadlerife the perfons in the image ; whe- 
 ther this conformity happens by chance, or that thefe ideas ' 
 of the Unity in Trinity, which are common to thefe Ja- 
 hithi Tartars, and to the chief of the fe6l who caufed the 
 medal to be ftruck, do not firll: come from the fame 
 fource. 
 
 *' In thefe refearches, I turned one part of my attention 
 to difcover fome idea of the idolaters, that might point 
 out the coming of a Saviour ; but I could not obferve the 
 Icaft fign of it. Every thing denoted the mofb remote an- 
 tiquity, and a ftile quite foreign to that of the Gofpd. 
 There was no attribute in the image, no epithet \\\ the 
 appellations of the Jakuthi, that had any relation to it. 
 On the contrary, thefe idolaters, every where, reprefent 
 
 C c the
 
 194 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. VII. 
 
 the fecond perfon in arms, as if ready for battle : which 
 feems truely to point out, that they have a knowledge of 
 his enterprize, but not yet informed, or, at leaft, convinced 
 of his having come, and of his triumph. It is, how- 
 ever, upon that topic the Chriftian miflioners begin, in 
 every country where they go to preach ; and, therefore, 
 the v/ant of ftile, and the due apprehenfions relative to it, 
 in thefe idolaters, clearly fhew, that the knowledge that 
 they feem to have of the future incarnation, and of God, 
 Trinus &' Unus^ is independant of the preaching of the 
 Go/pel y and that this dodrine is more ancient, and more 
 extended, than its enemies pretend, under the pretext 
 that it was introduced by Chriftianity, and peculiar to the 
 Chrifiians. 
 
 VI. 
 
 *' Hitherto, we do not know what fe<5i; of idolaters we 
 have been treating of, in our explanation of the medal y 
 yet, in confequence of the perfed identity of the language 
 of the Jakuthi with that of the infcription, and becaufe 
 thefe Tartars were formerly one people with the Brajli^ 
 and many other neighbouring nations, I am inclined to 
 believe the medal in queftion is of the Dalai Lama^ or 
 grand pontif of Tibet. This opinion appears to me the 
 better founded, becaufe, according to a very ancient tra- 
 dition in Irelarid^ we firft came from the neighbouring 
 provinces of the Cafpian Sea : that we fee, by the authors 
 of the continent, that the language dcri was formerly 
 fpoke in Madian^ and at the court of Corafan ; that deri 
 fignifies of God, and is a word of our language, theologic, 
 4 eccleftajiic ;
 
 Chap. VII. OF J A P H E T. 195 
 
 ecclefiajljc ; that our language, among us, is called Ga^id- 
 hilg^ and we Gaoidhilly precantes., eccUfiaJlici^ thcoloori^ 
 dcri. 
 
 " This connedlion, which fliould have a more real 
 foundation than mere chance, is, without doubt, fufficient 
 to cftablilli three hiftorical facts: i. that we are cer- 
 tainly come from the provinces near the Cafpian Sea : 
 2. that the medal is of "Tibet ^ which is not very remote 
 from this fea : 3. that our common language of Ireland^ 
 is the facred language of this religious fed: ; a knowledo-e 
 that gives us a true notion of the theology of the Lamas. 
 
 *' Bur as to this, we have a proof which appears unan- 
 fwerable : it is, that the title Dalai Lama is an exprefllon 
 of our language, and fignifies invocavit manus. Let us 
 here look back upon the medal, in which the hands are 
 ranged and ornamented with fo much care, and by the 
 attributes which fpecify the theology of the Lamas. 1'hey 
 gave them this name to diftinguifh them from other ido- 
 latrous feels, and particularly from the Erachmans., who 
 feem to difpute their priority, and who alfo derive their 
 name from a particular fyftem, in which they fuppofe that 
 men were immediately brought forth from the pcrfon of 
 God : for it is certain, that Brachjnan comes from Bea- 
 rachmaiiy which, in our language, fignines a ^^z^;.! who brings 
 forth^ or who believes in the bringing forth. 
 
 ** As to the reft, I can prove that Ghilan alfo denotes 
 our name ; that we came out of this province, and that we 
 paffed, with Jubal^ into Spain^ from whence, after 400 
 years, we came into Ireland. Our quiet ftate, and retire- 
 ment, in an ifland feparated a good way from the conti- 
 
 C c 2 neni-.
 
 i9t) T II E R E M A I N S Chap. VII. 
 
 nent, put us in a proper condition to preferve our lan- 
 guage ; befides, the perfection of its expreflions, which 
 are the very images of the traces of nature, has greatly- 
 contributed to its prefervation. Our vowels are fo ex- 
 preffive, that we can fpeak every thing, without going 
 put of them. The confonants, which were invented only 
 to devellope the philofophy of the vowels, exprefs much 
 alfo, becaufe they are exactly formed upon the found, and 
 upon the configuration of the mouth, in pafling from one 
 vowel to another : not to mention, that we vary and foften 
 the founds of confonants by f/j, or by the points which 
 are put over them : which affords us the convenience of 
 rendering them mutes in compofed words, although they 
 muft appear written in the words, in order to indicate the 
 roots. It is eafy to comprehend, that thefe refources 
 ought to render a language invariable, as well in the pro- 
 nunciation, as in the fenfe of the words. Nothing can 
 make us corrupt it, but a mere abandoning of learning 
 and ftudy ; and IrelaJtd has always had public poets and 
 hifiorians, equally zealous of fpeaking and writing well." 
 The author of this treatife adds, that " he could clear 
 up feveral other infcriptions, to be found in Strahlenbergy 
 upon the firft univerfal language ; upon its degenerating ; 
 upon the origin and migration of people ; upon the origin 
 and caufe of the plurality of the gods of idolatry ; upon 
 the various worfliip of different people, who acknowledged 
 the True God, &c. but he refers thefe noble rcfearches 
 to future letters." Thus far Colonel Grant. 
 
 It would be happy, if fuch gentlemen, as underftand. 
 this language, were properly encouraged to travel into thefe 
 
 parts
 
 Chap. VII. OF J A P II E T. 197 
 
 parts of Scytbia^ in order to penetrate a little more nar- 
 rowly into their antiquities ; and, in this regard, to have 
 an eye to the religions of the neighbouring nations. X 
 have no doubt, but every principal country, river, lake, 
 mountain, or other remarkable place, has its appellation 
 in this language, or that its roots may be traced in every 
 name, notwithfiancling the diftance and viciflitudes of 
 time, which, ofcourfe, introduce fome alteration : lean 
 find innumerable words of the Magogian language in the 
 Gentou s and Perfian tongues, as well as in thofe of all Eu- 
 rope J and this makes me recur, as I promifed, to To^ar- 
 mahy one of Go77ier s fons, who, with his people, fettled in. 
 the Northern quarters, and was, in the time of Ezekiely - 
 one of the nations that was to have come down to fulfil the - 
 prophefy, I have mentioned belorc. 
 
 This was the patriarch who carried his language to, . 
 and peopled thefe very countries, now fubje6l to the La- 
 mas^ and this is their language upon i\i<dr Jacrufn nuiiiifma ' 
 to this day. 
 
 This very name is Irijlo^ T'ogham fignifies to chufe or 
 take up, and Armah comes from Arm, arms or wea- 
 pons of war, in the Trijh tongue. They were, accord- 
 ing to the hints from that prophet, a people given to war, 
 and were very powerful ; for the prophet calls them the 
 houfe of T'ogarmah, an appellation which fhews they were 
 a nation of great eminence, from the beginning, and 
 known ftill, in his time, by the name of their firft leader, 
 the youngeft fon of Corner. 
 
 It is well known, that many of the Germa?i words 
 have the fame found and meaning with the Pcrficrn, v^^^hich, 
 
 fome
 
 19S T HE RE M A I N S Chap. VII. 
 
 fame imagine, was occalioned by an irruption of the for- 
 mer into Perfia ; but if we pay an attention to the Ger- 
 man lanp-uao-e, we fliall find that all thefe words, common 
 to the Ger?nan and Perfian tongues, are truly Magogian 
 or Gomerian. both havinp- the fame fource ; and that the 
 houfe of Togaj'mahj in their feveral invaiions of Perjla 
 and India, and intrufions among the offspring of the fons 
 of uhem, who iirfl: peopled the former, and afterwards the 
 fitter, carried their language with them ; and, by a mix- 
 ture of this with that of the iiTue of Shcm, which we have 
 reafon to believe was the Hebj-ew tongue, formed the fe- 
 veral dialects that afterwards overfpread the Eaji-, in every 
 one of which, an infinite number of words may be traced 
 up to thefe two original fountains ; while, in the mean 
 time, the defcendants of Magog, MeJJjech and Z?/-^^/ carried 
 the fame family language with them all over Wejlern 
 Scythia, and every other Northern and Wejlern part of 
 Europe, whether ifland or continent ; and this is the true 
 reafon why many Perfian and Gentou words are the very 
 fame with many of the German and other Northern dia- 
 ieds : bdides, the little likelihood of fuch incurfions from 
 Germany havdng been made immediately mto Pej'fia, be- 
 tween whom fo many other powerful nations were placed ; 
 of which more hereafter. 
 
 There is certainly fomething very v/orthy of notice in 
 this confideration, with regard to the infcription upon 
 this facrum ?iii7nifma of the Dalai Lamas, that thefe 
 characters fhould be the very fame with thofe among the 
 abbreviations in the Irijh manufcripts, now extant ; for 
 nothing could have prefcrved them in their original ftate, 
 
 but
 
 Chap. VII. O F J A P II E T. 199 
 
 but their being the types of the religious language of the 
 PrieJ}sy or Lamas : becaufe, it is well known to every 
 one, who has taken any pains in thefe ftudies, that the 
 charadlers of every language have, in fome meafure, devi- 
 ated, and fome are almoH: totally changed from their 
 
 original. 
 
 I HAVE fpccimens of many alphabets by me of feveral 
 Northern dialedls, which arc, no doubt, derived of this 
 original language ; but fo much mutilated, that, without 
 great trouble, their affinity can hardly be difcovered. Tliis 
 is the cafe with the feveral real derivative alphabets from 
 the original Hebrew letters, in the Orie7ttal dialects, that 
 have arifen from that language ; and, from this conlidera- 
 tion alone, there arifes a very ftrong argument for the early 
 arrival of the fiirll inhabitants of Ireland^ and of the fe- 
 veral invafions afterwards of that ifland,- by fome of the 
 fame people and language, even before any mutilation 
 could have happened in their language firH:, or afterwards 
 in their characters ; becaufe they are v^ery little altered 
 from their firfi: ufe to this time. 
 
 I THINK it will not be unentertaining to fet down, in 
 this place, the infcription at length of the medal in que- 
 ftion, with the Latin explanation, as it is upon the plate, 
 given by colonel Grants to which I fliall add its Eftgliflj 
 interpretation, word for word, that it may be the better 
 comprehended by the EngliJJj reader. And this vv^iii in- 
 fluence me, by the way, to enter into an enquiry, that 
 may be of fome confequence to thofe who intcreft them- 
 felves in refearches into the theologic hiftory of nations. 
 
 Th e
 
 200 
 
 THE REMAINS Chap. VII. 
 
 The infcriptmt of the ^ih^vmn medal.y /;z Irifh, Latin and 
 Engliili : and^ for want of Irifh types^ we are obliged to 
 tfe the common letters. 
 
 Geanamail ramlugad Naomta De ann fna tri famluga, 
 Alma imago fan&a Dei in tribus imagmibus^ 
 The acceptable image holy of God in three images, 
 
 Taib fi. Crunnige Naom Tuil De afdha. 
 
 Hifce.- Colligite fanSia?n voluntatem Dei exillis, 
 
 Thefe. Gather the holy will of God from them. 
 
 Tuguide grad fir. 
 Diligite eum. 
 
 Love him, or 
 
 Take up love for him. 
 
 The editor of colonel Grant's treatife, in the Journal 
 Etr anger ^ has added fome accounts of the Dalai Lamas ^ 
 which he calls Eclaircifements Hifloriques fur le Dalai 
 Lamas^ and which he has taken from the narratives of 
 fome oi the miflloners that went into thofe countries at 
 different times. I Ihall briefly recount thefe obfervations, 
 with fome remarks, as I go on, for their better illuftration. 
 
 "Several travellers, fays he, make no difference between 
 the religion of Tibet and the famous fed- of Fo^ among the 
 Chinefe \ notwithflanding the miffioners that went thither, 
 fuch as the Jefuits, Grueber and Defideri^ and alfo Father 
 Horace de la Pona^ a capuchin, have obferved a great 
 conformity between the Roman religion and that of Tibet ; 
 fome of thefe have imagined, that the Chriftian religion 
 
 was
 
 Chap. VII. O F J A P H E T. 201 
 
 was preached in thole parts in the time of the apoAlcs, ot 
 which fome traces remain in the books ot the Lamas j 
 for which he cites feveral reafons : as, i. the chefs of the 
 Lamas has no fmall refemblance to that of the apoftles, as 
 reprefented in ancient paintings ; 2. their fubordination, 
 which has fome refemblance to the ecclefiaftic hierarchy ; 
 3. a refemblance between their ceremonies and thofe of 
 the church of Rome ; 4. their notions of an incarnation ; 
 5. the maxims of their morality. 
 
 " Father GrebiUo7t obferves alfo, with afloniOiment, that 
 X^^zLamas have the life of holy water, fmging in the church 
 fervice, prayers for the dead, mitres worn like the bifhops; 
 and that the Dalai Lama holds the fame rank, among his 
 Lamas, that the Pope does in the church of Rofne : and 
 father Grueber goes further ; he fays, that their religion 
 agrees, in every effential point, with the Roman religion, 
 without ever having had any connection with Europeans : 
 for, fays he, they celebrate a facrifice with bread and wine ; 
 they give extreme undlion ; they blefs' marriages ; pray 
 for the iick ; make procefTions ; honour the relicks of 
 their faints, or rather their idols ; they have monafteries 
 and convents of young women ; they fing in their temples 
 like Chriftian monks ; they obferve feveral fafls, in the 
 courfe of the year, and mortify their bodies, particularly 
 with the difcipline, or whips ; they confecrate their bifliops, 
 and fend miffionaries, who live in extreme poverty, tra- 
 velling bare-foot, even to China. Father Grueber, fays 
 he, has feen all this : and Horace de la Pona, for his 
 part, fays, that the religion of Tibet is like an image of 
 that of Rofne. They believe in one God ; a Trinity, but 
 
 D d ' filled
 
 202 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. VIT. 
 
 filled with ■ trtbiP^i ^a^^iaradife, hell, purgatory ; but 
 mingled with fables : they make alms, prayers, and fa- 
 crifices for the dead ; they have convents, wherein they 
 make vows of chaftity, and poverty ; have confefTors ap- 
 pointed by the great Lama, and, befides, holy water, the 
 crofs, chaplets, and other pradtices of Chriftians. 
 ; " Some miilionaries, among which Father i^^^/j-, count 
 the people of Tii>ei mere idolaters ; whilft others are 
 willing to think they were once Chriftians, but degene- 
 rated. Anclrada fays, they retain an idea of Chriftian 
 . myfteries, but confufed, and much changed: and Grueber 
 thought himfelf the firft Chriftian that ever went into 
 Tibet : but his editor, Theve?iot, contradid:s him, aflertine;, 
 at the fame time, that Chriftianity is fpread much further 
 into the Eaji than thefe ecclefiaftics have imagined ; and 
 that, on the frontiers o^ China, there are whole nations that 
 profefled that fliith. He adds, that he fliould find no diffi- 
 culty in pointing out the time when it was carried into 
 thefe parts by the NeJloria?i mifiionaries, and how it was 
 loft there ; but that the proofs for his opinion were 
 written in the original language, with the addition of 
 fome pieces, which would contribute greatly to the clear- 
 ing up the geography and hiftory of thefe countries. 
 Thefe are undoubtedly the facred books of the Lamas, 
 and ftrongly corroborate what colonel Grant has delivered 
 in his learned difiertation. 
 
 " In the account of the Rujfian embaft}", in 1623, it is 
 faid, that the religion of the Lamas is the fame with that 
 of the church of Ro?ne ; but if we look higher, into the 
 hiftories of the earlieft miilionaries, we fliall find, that 
 
 Marcopolo, '
 
 Chap. VII. O F J A P H E T. 203 
 
 Mcrrcopoloy and others, who made a voyage into T'artary^ 
 in the thirteenth century, took thcfe Lamas for Chriftians; 
 and the idol, reprefented upon the medal, feems to be the 
 fame vvliich Die Halcle mentions, which he defcribes to 
 have three heads ; before wliich the people perform thcii' 
 facred rites, with various geftures, motions, and dancings 
 in a ridiculous manner, accompanied with many and re- 
 peated invocations. As to the great Lama^ the people 
 believe him immortal, and pofl'cfling all the perfedlions of 
 divinity; that he has univerfal knowledge; that when he 
 has advanced to old age, and appears to die, he only- 
 changes to another body, in which he is again born ; and 
 that the priefts, or inferior Lamas^ only, know the infant 
 in whom the Dalai Lajna exifts, and who is to replace 
 the old one, to the fenfes of the peopk. In order to this, 
 they feek out for a child that has as near a refemblance to 
 the former Lama^ as poifiblc, and make him fucceed ; 
 and thus they have given their divinity a power of new 
 incarnations and fucceflions, from the beginning of his 
 hrft appearance in the world. 
 
 " Bernler tells us, that he had the following account 
 from a Lama phyfician : when the grand Lama, fays 
 he, is advanced to extreme old age, and thinks himfelf 
 pretty near his end, he calls a council, to tell them, that 
 he muft focn pafs into the body of fuch an infant, newly 
 horn ; this infant is brought up, with great care, till he is 
 fix or feven years old ; then, in order to make fonie proof 
 of him, they lay before him certain little mov^eables of the 
 dead perfon, mixed among fome of his own, and, if he is 
 capable of diflinguifliing them, it is a manifefl: proof of 
 
 D d 2 his
 
 204 THERE MAINS Chap. VH. 
 
 his tranfmigration. This impofture, Father Grueher fays, 
 is carried on by the poUcy of the princes of Tibet. The 
 Dalai Lama fits in a grand apartment, in his palace, 
 adorned with gold and filver, and illuminated with a 
 o-reat number of lamps, upon a kind of bed, covered with 
 the moft rich tapeilry ; when they approach him, they 
 proftrate themfelves before him, touching the ground with 
 tlieir heads, and killing his feet with the moil profound 
 reverence. 
 
 " His fice is always covered, which none but his chief 
 confidents are permitted to fee. The refidence of this 
 great Lama is upon the mountain of Putola^ in the coun- 
 try of Barantola, upon which, twenty thoufand other in- 
 ferior Lamas dwell round about him, of different ranks 
 and fubordinations, which renders them refpedively more 
 or lefs worthy of approaching their great Pontif, Prodi- 
 gious numbers of foreigners, from very great diftances, as 
 well as his own people, come to adore him, and receive 
 his blefling : nor are the ka?is and princes excufed from 
 this attendance, nor received with lefs haughtinefs, than 
 the meaneft of the people. Formerly the Dalai Lama 
 Was efteemed only as a fpiritual power ; but he is become, 
 by degrees, a temporal prince ; efpecially fince the con- 
 queft of the Eluths^ the kam of which people put him in 
 poileiTion of a rich patrimony." 
 
 In thefe accounts from the mifiionaries, it does not ap- 
 pear that they have done much honour to the Chriftian 
 church; and, indeed, it is a great pity that there is room 
 for fo clofe a parallel between fuch abfolute idolatry, and 
 any part of the church of Christ. The only analogy be- 
 tween
 
 Chap. VIJ. OF J y\ P II E T. 205 
 
 tween the profcflion of the Lamas and that of Chiiftians is 
 ill the vvorfliip of a 'Trinity in Unity ^ in my apprehcn- 
 fion ; all the reft they muft allow to be idolatrous. And, 
 if we look, back at the articles of the ceremonies and rites, 
 juft mentioned, which they have informed us of, and 
 from whence they draw fo exact a picture, and examine 
 thofe of other pagan nations, almoft every where, we 
 fliall find them to be much the fame. However, this not 
 being the fcope of my inquhies, I fhall only ftop a little 
 to examine by what means the notion of a Triune Bein<>- 
 was firft propagated among thcfe people. 
 
 Let us conlider, that there can be only two ways by 
 which they could have had any fuch doclrine implanted 
 among them ; and thefe are, cither a tradition handed 
 down from very remote antiquity, or the preaching of 
 CJiriftianity by fome miffionaries : as to the latter opi- 
 nion, I cannot be inclined to think they had any inform- 
 ation from Chriftians concerning the Trinity till lately, 
 becaufe no traces of the foundation of fuch revelation is 
 found amons them : if Christ had ever been named to 
 them, they could never have forgotten that he was the 
 fecond perfon in the ever-bleffed Trinity; and, therefore, 
 muft have had his Name in perpetual remembrance, for 
 every attribute belonging to his divine functions. We 
 find, that wherefoever St. Thomas had propagated the 
 Chriftian faith, the people, to this day, know the prin- 
 ciples of their religion, that Jesus is the fon, the fecond 
 perfon in the Trinity ; and, according to fevcral authors, 
 he went into Inclia^ as far as Sumatra^ preaching the 
 Gofpel, and cc-nverting great numbers, in Media^ Perjia 
 4 and
 
 2d6 THEREMAINS Chap. VII. 
 
 and other countries, as he went; but thefe were very re- 
 mote from Tangutia^ or 'Tibet ; where, inftead of the in- 
 carnation, acknowledged by all true Chriftians, the Lamas 
 make a fuccellion of idolatrous incarnations for the Dalai 
 Laina, as it is already mentioned, without the leaft trace 
 of the notion of a Saviour, or Redeemer, of the world. 
 
 If it be faid, the Nefiorians might have given them 
 fome hint of a Triu?ie Being ; then I would alk, why thefe 
 (as all the numerous NeJioria7i Chriftians of the Eafiern 
 countries do, and they are many) fhould not remember the 
 principles of the dodrine of the Trinity ; but the Nejio- 
 rian^ or, as fome of them call themfelves, the Chaldean 
 Chriftians have never loft: the notion of the Trinity^ 
 however they differ from other Chriftians in fome points. 
 
 Nor can it be faid, that any of the Roman miffionaries 
 conveved that knowledge to the Tangutia?ts ; for they all 
 own, with furprize, that they found them in pofleffion of 
 this notion, without knowing the reafon of it ; and wor- 
 fhiping an idol calculated to reprefent the Trinity in 
 Unity-, as near as they poftibly could. We muft, there- 
 fore, rather fuppofe that this myftery was handed down 
 to them from very high antiquity ; and that it is probable 
 the patriarchs^ who were the worfliipers of the True 
 God, had fome notice of it from the beginning : but that, 
 in procefs of time, thefe people blended with it a number 
 of .idolatrous ceremonies and images, with other mixtures, 
 from the fuperftitions of the Brami?u^ Magi, &c. per- 
 verting the true worfhip, yet retaining a fliew of this 
 great myftery, which, by Divine Permiffion, many were 
 informed of, long before its being made manifeft in the 
 
 coming
 
 Chap. VII. O F J A P H E T. 207 
 
 coming of our blelTed Savjour. But, that the mofi: an- 
 cient yews had fomc lights among them of a phirality ol: 
 perfons in the Godhead, is more than probable, from cer- 
 tain particulars, mentioned by fome of our learned divines, 
 which have not efcaped the notice of the ingenious authors 
 of the Univerfal Hijlory^ and which will not be unenter- 
 taining in this place, as thofe gentlemen have declared it : 
 becaufe it would feem that the yews were lefs careful to 
 conceal the myfterious fenfe of certain words, which the 
 wife men among them underftood very well, before the 
 birth of Christ, than afterwards; and were iince guilty 
 of fome prevarication, with regard to the meaning of the 
 prophefies, which point out the coming of the Messiah, 
 in the plainefl: and moft lively colours. 
 
 Now, there is one very prevailing rcafon, with me, that 
 feems to prove that the JLanias had their notion of a plu- 
 rality of perfons in the Deity, from the patriarchs and 
 earliefl: Hebrews \ befides what will appear in the follow- 
 ing quotation from the worthy authors, juft mentioned ; 
 and that is : that the words, Hear Ifrael, the Lord our 
 God is one Lordy in the fixth chapter of Deuteranoiny^ 
 were commanded to be worn by the people as bracelets 
 and frontlets, and to be written upon the pofts and gates 
 of their houfes, &c. This is pretty nearly the cafe of the 
 TangutianSy with regard to the medal, defcribed and ex- 
 plained by colonel Grant, and Strahlenherg : for it is 
 given to the people as an holy thing to wear about them, 
 and place m that part of their houfes in which they ufually 
 pray ; becaufe it has the triime figure upon it, and the 
 refpe(n:ful dcfcription of the Deity i^pon the reverfe : and 
 
 it
 
 2oS THE REMAINS Chap. VII. 
 
 it is remarkable, that the infcription mentions three fi- 
 gures, yet they are called the image of God, in they?//- 
 gular number, and repeated, in the fame number, in the 
 admonition, which ends the fentence thus : Gather the 
 holy 'will of God from the7?t ; love hi7?i. 
 
 These authors, in the third volume of their Univerfal 
 Hiflojj^ page II, relate the pofitive laws concerning the 
 worfhip of the only True God, and, in the note [H,] they 
 make feveral judicious obfervations upon fome luperfti- 
 tions of the Jews^ in their repetition of the firft precept, 
 which runs thus : The Lord^ who delivered his law from 
 Moufit Sinai, is the only God in heaven and earth ; which 
 has the fame purport with the firft verfe of the twentieth 
 chapter of Exodus, being the firft of the decade, and 
 v/ith that mentioned before from the fixth of Deuteronomy. 
 This precept, they pretend, they are obliged, by the oral 
 laws, to repeat twice every day, at fun^rife, and at fun- 
 fet ; to which the Talmud has tacked feveral very abfurd 
 obligations and ceremonies in the performing it ; and this 
 commandment they bring as an unanfwerable argument 
 againft the Chriftian doctrine of the Trinity. Upon 
 which the U?2iverfal Hifory, in the above-mentioned 
 note, obferves thus : 
 
 " Since they urge this text fo flrenuoufly againfl: the 
 " Chriflians, we fliall beg leave to examine whether the 
 " ancient "Jews underftood it in the fame fenfe the mo- 
 *' derns do : fome learned converts from Judaifm to Chri- 
 ** ftianity feem to have proved the contrary, from their 
 *' moft ancient writings ; but as profelytes are always fuf- 
 " peded of being over zealous, there have not been want- 
 
 " insf
 
 Cha?. VII. of J a P II E T. 209 
 
 *' ing fomc eminent Chriftians, who, after a mature cxa- 
 " mination of tlieir evidence, have confirmed it, as we 
 *' think, beyond all poflibility of replying. We fhall 
 " fingle only one from among tliofe many, not only as 
 " he was very well verfed in this kind of learning, but 
 " becaufe, as he was not a pricft, but a flatefman, he 
 " may be lefs fufpeded of partiality : we mean tlie great 
 *' Philippus de Mornay., who, among other ancient authors, 
 *' quotes Rabbi Sbneon Ben "Johai^ who, in his Zohar, a 
 ** book by the Jews acknowledged to have been v/ritten, 
 *' before the Talmud^ if not before Christ, quotes the 
 ** expoiition of Rabbi Ibba of this text, to this purport : 
 ** that the firft yehovahy which is the incommunicable 
 *' name of God, is the Father ; by Elohim^ is meant the 
 ** Son, who is the fountain of all knowledge ; and by the 
 ** izQ-ovAyehovah is meant the Holy Ghost, proceeding 
 *' from them ; and he is called Achad^ one, becaufe God 
 *' is one. Ibha adds, that this myftery was not to be re- 
 *' vealed till the coming of the Messiah. The author of 
 ** the Zohar goes on, and applieth the word holy^ which 
 " is thrice repeated in the vifion of Ifaiah, to three per- 
 *' fons in the Deity ; which he elfewhere calls three funs y 
 *' or lights; three fovereigns, without beginning, and with- 
 ** out end. However, though it is out of our province to 
 " enter any farther into the controverfy, how far the doc- 
 " trine of the Trinity was, or might be, known to the an- 
 *' cient yewsy from feveral places in the Old Teftament, 
 *' urged againft them; yet we beg leave to make an ob- 
 *' fervation or two out of their Talmud^ which feem to 
 *' make very much againft them, becaufe they have not 
 
 E e _ *' yet
 
 <( 
 (( 
 
 (C 
 
 (( 
 
 2]o T H E R EM A I N S Chap. VJT. 
 
 " yet been taken notice of, by any author that we know 
 of. There is' one fedlion in it, written dialogue -wife, 
 in which are feveral queftions ; as firft, why the names 
 of God, Elohim-f Zahaoth^ &c. are in the plural num- 
 ber ? And, fecondly, why they are joined to verbs in the 
 fmgular ? (thus, for inftance, the firfl verfe of Genefuy 
 favs : Elohim bara^ where God is in the plural, and 
 created in the fingular ; which our divines have applied 
 to the Trinity in Unity). And, thirdly, why God 
 *' fpeaks, in fome places, in the plural number ? as, Let 
 '^ us make iiian^ &^c. in our ow7i image ^ ^c. ? Now, it is 
 ^A plain, that to all thefe queftions, or rather obje(5lions, 
 iM'the Talmud gives us no anfwers, but what are plainly 
 *' illufory ; and fuch as the compilers would, moft proba- 
 " blv, iiave fuppreffed, as well as the queftions, had they 
 -*(,not defigned thereby to make a kind of tacit acknow- 
 -~?j*ijedgement, that thefe irregular expreflions contained 
 *' fome myflery, which they did not think lawful to di- 
 vuloje. This was the reafon why a learned Rabbi, who 
 was feverely charged with having betrayed the myfteries 
 of his religion, becaufe the ftreightnefs of his circum- 
 ^:1 fiances had forced him to accept of the generous offer, 
 . *^ from a Roman cardinal, of a large falary for teaching 
 .*', the Hebrew tongue, protefts, among other things, which 
 tf'Vjie urges in his own vindication, that he had never fo 
 ; *^,much as explained the firft verfe of Genefts. 
 
 "But what will convince our readers, that this was the 
 ,ff-.cafe of the writers of the Tahfiud^ is the anfwer that 
 , "(is given in the chapter, above quoted, to the queftion, 
 f*A.why the throne of God is \\\ the plural number, in 
 
 " Daniel's 

 
 (C 
 
 Chap. VH. O F J A P H E T. ,?it 
 
 ■^^ Danids vifioii? The word-s^ in the 'CZW^/<jSj}f^re /^^r- 
 ^^ Jevan remiu ; which our vcrfion rendcrsp'i^^^ thpQHBs 
 •were cafl doiim^ conti-ary to the exprels meaning, of the 
 verb, which fignihes to raife, to exalt, and let up ; in 
 *' which fenfc, all the jfeivs do rightly underftand it. 
 " Thequeftion, therefore, tliat is afked is, why the throne, 
 " on which the Ancient of Days was to lit, is put in the 
 
 :** plural ? After feveral trifling anfwers, which are there 
 *' given as the folution of feveral learned Rabbies, one of 
 
 ^** whom pretends, that the plural implies the thrones of 
 " God and David, the laft, and concluding one, is to the 
 " following purpole : that it is blafphemy to fet the crea- 
 " ture on the throne of the Creator, bleRed for ever ; and 
 " clofes the whole with thefe remarkable words : if any 
 " am can folve this dijjicidty, let him do it ; if not, let hint 
 " go his way, and not attempt it. The meaning of it be- 
 " ing too obvious to want explaining, we flaall wholly fub^ 
 " mit to the reader, and only add, that fomething very 
 '* like this feems to be intimated in that dilfinclion, in 
 " their creed, about the unity of God ; namely, that he 
 '' is one by an o?te?tefs, or utiity, peculiar to himfelf." 
 
 Although it may feem to fome of my readers, that 
 my purfuing what relates to the hiftory of the Trinity is a 
 digrefTion from the fubjed: I have adopted ; yet I cannot 
 but think it of much confequence, to dwell a little longer 
 upon it, in this place, fince I am led to it by colonel 
 Grants explanation of the Siberian medal : bccaufe, it 
 will contribute to the difcovery of other matters, which, 
 in the end, will not be very foreign to my general purpole. 
 I fhall, therefore, further attend to what the Reverend 
 
 E e 2 Dr.
 
 ^V^ . 1* I#E*'R'E^M".A I N S Chap. VU. 
 
 b¥: W^f€ri)T^Mi}M^rW^^^ he^dj in his fecond 
 ferhibn-upon the Divmify of -'Ot^r-Il^ord Jesus Chkist ; 
 who, after he has fufficiently confuted the enemies of this 
 dodrine, from the New Teftament, proceeds to recite 
 what the ancient Chrifcians urged out of the Old, againfl: 
 the Arimis^ Jews^ &c. in vindication of a pkiraUty in the 
 Godhead, coequal and coeternal ; not fo much to confirm 
 what he has amply proved before, which wants no con- 
 firmation, as to explain and illuftrate it fomething further, 
 and, withal, to give a clearer idea of the fentiments of the 
 primitive writers, on this head. What I fhall make ufe 
 of here, from Dr. Waterla?td, are as follows : 
 
 ' "MIn the firft chapter of Gf7/^j-, verfe 20, God is intro- 
 " iduced fpeaking in the plural number, Let us make man^ 
 ^Km OUR hfiagi, after our own Ukenefs. This text has been 
 " underftood of Father, Son^ and Holy Ghoft, (or, at leaf}, 
 "of Father and Son) by the whole ftream of Chriftian 
 "writers, down from the times of the apoftles. The 
 " Chriftians were not lingular in thinking that the text 
 " intimated a plurality ; the Jews before, and after, be- 
 " lieved fo too, as appears from Philo, and Juflin Mar- 
 " tyrs Dialogue with Trypho, the Jew ; only they inter- 
 " preted the text, of God and his angels, which the Chri- 
 " ftians underftood of the perfons of the Trinity. Juflin 
 " Ma7'tyr, and others, made very good ufe of it againft the 
 *' Jews, obferving how abfurd it was, to fuppofe that an- 
 " veh could be joined in that manner with God the Fa- 
 *' ther, and be able to create man, or any thing. 
 
 ^** Thus fir, at leaft, we may infer from their manner 
 *' of uiing this textj and their reafoning upon it, that the 
 
 " Chriftian
 
 (( 
 
 
 Chap. VII. O F J AiPqH,^iT^ 2ij 
 
 Chriftian church, in general, believed FaLher\y$on and 
 Holy Ghojl to create^ as it were, in concert; and every 
 perfon in the Trinity to be properly Creator. 
 *' This will appear further, from another text of the 
 " Old Teftament, which they cite very frequently, to the 
 " fame purpofe : it is, Pfalm the xxxiii. 6. By the isoord 
 *' of the Lord were the heavens made^ and all the hojls of 
 " thefn by the breath of his mouth : or, as it may be un- 
 " derftood, by his Word and by his Spirit. This they 
 " interpreted of the Ac^©-, or Word, which St. ^ohn 
 " fpeaks of, and of the Holy GhoJl. Which interpreta- 
 tion obtained very early in the fecond century ; and was 
 generally received afterwards. It muft, indeed, be pre- 
 *' fumed, that thofe early writers would not have intirely 
 " founded any dodlrine of that moment, on texts fo very 
 " capable of another conftrudion. But, having already 
 " imbibed the principles of Chriftianity, from the New 
 '' Teftament and catholic tradition, they eafily believed 
 *' that thofe texts intended fuch a fenfe, when they knew^. 
 *' from other evidence, that that fenfe was a truth, whether 
 ** taught there or no. 
 
 There are two texts more, out of the Ffahns^ which 
 
 I may put together, being both of the fame import and 
 
 lignificancy ; Pfalm xii. 9. He fpake, and it ivas done,. 
 
 " he commandedy and it flood fafi : the other is Pf. cxlviii, 
 
 5. He commanded, a?td they were created. ,, 
 
 " These the authors underftood of the three pcrfons, 
 
 *' The Father being fuppofed to iftue out his orders, or , 
 
 *' commands, for the creation, and the Son and Holy Ghoft 
 
 "^ to execute and tuliil them. This notion obtained, ^aioijc^ 
 
 
 '^thu
 
 < 
 (( 
 
 7JH T H E R E M A I N S Chap. VII. 
 
 ■^^^llQ'^nte-Nicene ■o^ndi PoJi'Nicene writers, and feems to 
 ''Si'have been grounded chiefly upon thole two paflages out 
 ■' of the Pfa/ms^ and fome exprellions in the hrft chapter 
 ' of Genefis. Vv^hat led the fathers to take the more no- 
 tice of thofe places, was the iingular ufe they might be 
 ■" of in their difputes with the Jews and heretics. The 
 *' yews denied the divinity, or rather the diftin^ perfona- 
 *' lity, of the Logos^ or Word. They were not to be con- 
 *' futed out of the New TeJIame?jt^ (which was of no au- 
 ^' thority with the Jews) but out of the OlJy which both 
 *' lides equally admitted. Hence it became the more ne- 
 ■*' ceflary to iearch the Old Teftament, for proofs of the di- 
 *' vinity, or diftinft perfonality, of Christ. Now, it was 
 '• thought, that no perfon would be introduced, as giving 
 **^ out orders^ or cofnmajtds^ to himfelf ; but that fuch ex- 
 *' preflions denoted a plurality of perfons. Who then could 
 -** thofe other perfons be, that received the commands ? 
 f^*'' they could not be angels, nor archangels : why ? be- 
 " caufe the orders were fuch as no angels could execute ; 
 " they were orders to create man, and the whole univerfe. 
 i*'^ None lefs than God's own Son and Holy Spirit, could 
 *' be equal to fucli a charge." 
 
 The texts in the Old Teftament, among the Prophets, 
 are in great numbers, to prove that a plurality in the God- 
 head was always believed by the worfhipers of the True 
 God ; and it is too evidently the opinion of the oldeft de- 
 fenders of Chriflianity, to need any mention of them, on 
 that account : I fhall, therefore, in the next chapter, con- 
 fider fome quotations out of the famous Jofephus Acojids 
 accounts of Mexico and Peru^ which very ftrongly prove 
 
 what
 
 Chap. VII. OF J A P II E T, 215 
 
 what both Strahlenberg and colonel Grant have men- 
 tioned, concerning the Tkiune Being, worfliiped by the 
 Tangutians and Lamas of 'Thibet^ and a proof of the great 
 antiquity of the notion that fuch a Being was to be vvor- 
 fliipcd by mankind, however perverted, before its being 
 made manifefl in Chriftianity. 
 
 But I cannot forbear, in this place, to fliew that great 
 paius have been taken by a late author, in his EJ]ay on 
 Spirit y to prove the fecond and third perfons in the Holv 
 Trinity to be created Beings, by quotations from feveral 
 of the prophets, every one of which, fairly confidered, 
 prove the diredl contrary : the anfwers to the following 
 fliort queries will prove it beyond all doubt, and £hew 
 how that learned author entangled himfelf in his own ar- 
 gumentation, to bring about the degradation of the divi- 
 nity of the Son and Holy Ghost. 
 
 1. If Christ be the only begotten Son of God, yehovaby 
 is it not a contradidion to all animadverfion, phyfical or 
 metaphylical, to call him a created Being ? If he was be- 
 gotten ^ he could not be created; and, if he was begot ten, 
 there never could be an inftant, from all eternity, in which 
 Christ was not with the Father; it is abfurd, if not blaf- 
 phemous, to think otherwife. 
 
 2. The Holy Spirit is allowed to proceed from the. 
 Father and the Son ; if fo, can there have been an in- 
 ftant, from all eternity, in which tho Holy Spirit was 
 not with the Father and the Son ? Can it, therefore, be 
 laid, that this Divine Perfon was a created Being ? By 
 proceedi?ig from^ we cannot underftand created by^ the 
 Father and the Son. Therefore the three perfons are 
 truely one Jehovah, from all eternity. It
 
 2!6 THE REMAINS Chap. VI!. 
 
 It is allowed, that by the Son, God created the worlds ; 
 bccaufe all judgment was committed to him. 
 
 Now, could the creation of worlds be committed to 
 created beings, who themfeh^es had no exiftence before a 
 creation ? 
 
 Does not the creation of worlds, therefore, fuppofe an 
 infinitely Omnipotent, Omniscient, and Omnipresent 
 Creator ? Now to fuggefl, any created being could pofli- 
 bly be endowed with thcfe attributes, would be fuppoling 
 that God could cr^^/^ infinite eternal bei?7gs, likehimfelf; 
 a mod: rank abfurdity : and as all judgment is faid to be 
 given to the Son, what is this, but faying, that he was 
 Omnipotent, &;c. and when the prophets call him the 
 Jehovah of Jehovah, theGoD of God, can that bean ap- 
 pellation of a created angel } He is alfo called they^- 
 cond ejfence by the prophets, and ancient "Jews, who gave 
 this fecond ejjmce the name Michael^ and, to the third 
 ejfence^ they gave the name Gabriel. Now, the notion the 
 ancient y^wi- had of thefe two Divine Effences of the 
 Fathek, will appear from the interpretation of thefe 
 names, by which both prophets and yews called them ; 
 for the former fignifies Jicut Deus, the only likenefs of 
 God, and the latter denotes, the Jlrength and power of 
 God. What higher or more divine appellations could be 
 made ufe of, by any human expreflion, to denote the di~ 
 'viJiity of the Son and Holy Ghost, than thefe ? They 
 believed, therefore, three elTences in the Deity : the firrt:, 
 the Father; the fecond, his ejjential fimilitude \ and the 
 third, his ejjential Jlrength and power^ who is frequently 
 called, in the Old Teftament, the Holy Spirit, tht Spirit of 
 2 God,
 
 Chap. VII. O F J A P H E T. 217 
 
 God, the Spirit of Jehovah. Can a created being be the 
 Spirit of Jehovah ? 
 
 This wandering author lays great ftrefs upon its being 
 
 faid, in the New Teftament, that the law was given by 
 
 angels : what has that to do with perfons in the blefl'ed 
 
 Trinity? Jlngels are meffengers to do the Will of God, 
 
 and are believed to be rainillcring fpirits ; but is it fliid, 
 
 any where, that angels created angels, worlds and men ? 
 
 To conclude, let us fee what Eufebius fays of the notion 
 
 among the "Jews^ of three perfons, to each of v/hich they 
 
 paid divine honours : this writer tells us, as he is quoted 
 
 by the author of the Eflay on Spirit, in his Frepar. Eva72g, 
 
 lib. 7. cap. 15. that, " after the fecond eiTence, comes the 
 
 ' Holy Spirit, which they place in this royal dignity and 
 
 ' degree of the principality oi thofe inferior beings, who 
 
 ' may want his aflillance j who, therefore, obtaining the 
 
 ' third place, confers on thofe, who are inferior to him, 
 
 ' thofe excellent virtues which he himfclf received from 
 
 ' another, to wit, from the Divine Locos, his fuperior, 
 
 ' whom we faid before was the fecond to the Supreme, 
 
 * Unbegotten and Almighty God. So, fiys Eiifehius^ all 
 ' the Hebrew divines^ after that God, who is over all, and 
 ' after this firft-born Wisdom, pay divine worfliip to the 
 ' third and Holy Power, which they call the Holy 
 ' Spirit, by which they themfelves are illuminated, when 
 ' they are divinely infpired." And Zechariah, in his fe- 
 
 venth chapter, verfe 12, complained, that " the people 
 
 * hardened their hearts, left they fhould hear the law, and 
 ' the words which the Jehovah of Hofts hath fcnt by hii 
 ''Spirit^ in the former prophets." 
 
 y t 1 TliOUGHT
 
 218 T H £ R E M A I N 3 ^f:,,H,AP. Vll.. 
 
 I THOUGHT it neceflary, and my duty, to mention thefe 
 matters, in this place, to fliew that a plurality in the. 
 Deity, was always believed by the patriarchs^ and the 
 yenn's after them ; and to profefs my own faith in the 
 Holy^ Blejed ?indi Glorious Trjnity, three perfons in one. 
 God, blefied for ever. 
 
 }^}^)ecMM^^:MMX5^XXM)^MMMMMMMMJ§CMX>CMMMMX^)^M; 
 
 CHAP. viir. 
 
 Ohfcrvations upon certain p^Jfages in Jofephus Acofta's^ 
 account of Mexico and Peru ; and in Muller's relation- 
 of the fever al Ruffian expeditions to the North- Eaft ;. 
 and fame animadvejfons upon the frft inhabita?its of 
 Mexico and Peru. 
 
 
 JJ^^'^HIS author, in his Hiffory of tihe Indies, has 
 ' -„v T^ ^1 been very extenfive in his account of the reli- 
 \ ^%^i p-ious and other ceremonies of the P^r/^w<^;?A 
 as well as of other Indians : and, in the twenty- eighth 
 chapter of his ffth book, he dcfcribes their monthly feafts 
 and facrifices, and the purpofcs for which they were ce- 
 lebrated ; wherein he has the following remarkable 
 pallage : as it is tranflated into E?igUfj^ and publiflied in 
 1604. 
 
 " It is ftrange, fays he, that the Devil, after his man- 
 *' ner, hath brought a trinity into idolatry j for the three 
 
 " images
 
 3ir 
 CiTAP. Vm. OF J A P II E T. ,2 in 
 
 *' images of the fu?iy called Apomti^ Churunti and Inii- 
 *'^ quafqui y which fignifieth, Father 2ind Lord- Sun', the 
 *' So?i-Sun ; and the Brother- Sun. In the like manner, 
 *' they named the three images of Chiiquilla^ which is the 
 " God that rules in the region of the ah\ where it thufiders^ 
 *' rains a.ndyhows. I remember, that being at Cuquifaca^ 
 " an honourable prieft lliewed me an information, which 
 " I had long in my hands, where it was proved, that 
 *' there was a certain guaca, or oratory, where the Indians 
 " did worfliip an idol, called Tanga-Tanga^ which they 
 *' faid was om in three, and three in oneT 
 
 This information, in mv opinion, is a very important 
 difcovery, and lays open a moft interefting fcene towards 
 elucidating more points than one in ancient hiftory. Let 
 us conlider it, as havin<>: a near relation to the Tano-utia/i- 
 idol ; and we fhall iind fufficicnt rcafon to believe it is 
 the very fame vvith that defcribed by Strahlenberg \ bc- 
 caufe, the name of the third perfon in the Tangutian Deity, 
 is Tangara ; and the name of that in the oratory at Cu- 
 quifca, which the pried gave an account of to jofephus 
 Acojla, is Tanga-TaJiga, which the natives faid was G?ie in 
 three, and three in one. 
 
 Now, it would be difficult to feparate thefe agreements 
 (which are in themfelves very furprizing to me), or to at- 
 tribute them to chance. Cm it be faid, that chance pro- 
 duced an idol in Tangutia, Tibet, and Peru, that tiie people 
 intended to worfliip, as a Triune Deity, in each of thefe 
 places? or, could it happen, that the name of the third 
 perfon of that of the Lamas at Tibet, or Tangutia, which 
 is Tangara, lliould be the appellation of tJiat of Pen^ 
 
 F f 2 Tc.n^a-
 
 2 20 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. VIII. 
 
 fa^g^'^Ii^'^SMnlf'^Ae^^m^^ the letter ^r; ; 
 and that the' '^rAmP'fy^cth fKould be exaftly underftood 
 the fame way^' ih' every one of thefe places ? Surely each of 
 thcfe will be thought, by unprejudiced readers, to have arifen 
 from the fame foiirce ; and that the facred notion, among 
 the worfliipers of the True God, of a plurality in the 
 Godhead^ came to be idolized, by the attempts of perverfe 
 men, to reprefent him in fuch an image, and to lead man- 
 kind into an idolatrous, inftead of a pure, worlliiping of 
 the True God. The purity and fimplicity of divine wor- 
 fnip, in procefs of time, becomes loft in crouds of inno- 
 vations^ introduced by ambitious men, who, by crafty 
 fchcmes, enflave the minds of the people, and govern 
 thofe, of every rank, in the moft abfolute and defpotic 
 manner : and, thereby, alienate the juft ideas of the true 
 object of worfhip, and caufe men to degenerate into an 
 adoration of every kind of idolatrous reprefentation. 
 -rWHAT is thus delivered, by this author, carries with it 
 a very clear evidence of what we have endeavoured to 
 prove ; and, indeed, by the vvay, points out to a cer- 
 tainty, what Vv^as before barely furmifed, concerning fome 
 parts of the great American continent's being peopled by 
 colonies from Tartafj. The agreement of the manners 
 and cuftoms of people, though never fo remote from each 
 other; the relifious pradices of the inhabitants of any 
 two places being exadly the fame ; and the fuperftitious 
 obfervations of certain things to be avoided, or put in exe- 
 cution, according to their notions of good or bad luck at-, 
 tending; but efpecially the effential, or chief point of their 
 theolagv being the fame, will furcly put it beyond all 
 
 doubt,
 
 CuAv. Vlil. O F J A P H }i';f>r- 2^ 
 
 doubt, tliat the people are from the fame origin -, notr- 
 with flan ding the diftance of time and place, from their 
 firft feparation. And if we reilecl, that what formerly 
 fcemed to render it incredible that any A7ncrican inha- 
 bitants fhould come from Tariary^ was the vafi: diftance 
 which geographers laid down between the Afiatic and 
 American continents ; and that the late difcoveries that 
 have been made by the Rujftans^ have placed them within 
 a very moderate diftance of each other ; we fliall not 
 fcruple to give it as our opinion, that the Peruvians^ as 
 well as the Mexicans^ are of that ftock that migrated eaft- 
 ward from the houfe of T'ogarmah^ and fome of the fons 
 o^ She?n^ with whom they mixed, in the fouth-eaftern- 
 parts of Ta?'tary^ in proccfs of time ; and carried with 
 them the effential points of the theology^ though perhaps 
 clouded very much by fu perdition and idolatry. 
 
 There is another very material circumftance, which 
 proves them of this Jlocky I mention : it may be remem- 
 bered, that I have faid before, that T'ovarmah was the fon- 
 of Gomer., eldeft fon o^ Japhet, and that he w^as the only 
 one o^ Japhet' s iKwQ. that fettled eaftward in the northern- 
 quarters, whence Ezekiel propheiied the houfe of Togar- 
 mah fliould come, upon the folemn occafion, fpoken of 
 by that prophet^ Now, it was the conflant cuftom of the 
 defcendants of Go??ier and Magogs the fathers of the Scy- 
 thians and Gomerians or Celts, to charo;e certain amono- 
 them to retain the traditions of the deeds and gfencaloo-ies 
 of their anceftors, and hand them down in verfe, from 
 one to another, with the utmoft care ) and tliefe were their 
 barcls^ or poets^ and orators^ which all hiilory confeiTes . 
 
 they
 
 ^^2 T II "E REMAINS Chap. VIII. 
 
 they had, and which are among the remains of them to 
 tills day, in Ireland^ part of Scothjid^ and in Wales ^ as 
 I have mentioned it before, which I have already proved. 
 
 Nov/, Togannah being one oi Go7ners fons, it muft be 
 •granted, that he would follow the fame cuftom with thofc 
 of his uncles and brothers, in this, as well as in every other 
 refpeft ; and if this be granted, then there is a further 
 powerful proof, tliat the Mexicans came from them, and 
 thofe they mingled with in tlicir migrations, from the de- 
 Ibendants of Shem : becaufe, according to tlie fame au- 
 thor, yofephus Acojla^ the Mexicans and Peruvians con- 
 tinued this cuftom, which, both the perfons he mentions-, 
 and himfelf, were witnefTes to. 
 
 This author, in his fixth book, chap. 7, treating of 
 the manner of v/riting ufed by the Mexicans^ declares, 
 that " they had fome kind of letters and books among 
 *^ them, whereby they preferved, after their manner, the 
 "deeds of their predeceiTois. And that, in the province 
 
 of Yii-lataji^ v/here the bifhoprick is, which they call 
 ' de Honduras^ there were books of the leaves of treec, 
 
 folded and fquared, after their manner ; in the which 
 *' the w\(g Indians contained the diftribution of their times., 
 *' the knowledge of the planets, of beafts, and other na- 
 *' tural things, with their antiquities ; a thing full of great 
 " curioiity and diligence : it feemed to fome pedant, that 
 ■" all this was an enchantment, and magic art; who did 
 " obftinately maintain, that they ought to be burnt, fo as 
 " thev were committed to the lire ; which, fince, not only 
 ** the Indians found to be ill done, but alfo the curious 
 *' Spa?riardsj who dciired to, know the fecrets of the coun- 
 
 " try. 
 
 (( 
 
 (C
 
 Chap. VIII. O F J~ A,^P.,11 E .'f._ 223 
 
 " try. , The like hath happened in other tilings ji for. our 
 *' men, tliinlving that all was but lupcrftition, have loft 
 *' many memorials of ancient, and holy things, which 
 " might have profited much ; this proceedeth from a 
 " foolifh and ignorant zeal. Sec." 
 
 In the fame chapter, he tells us fomcthing of the 
 manner of their writing their hiftories and kalendars, 
 which were curious, becaule they had their figures and 
 hieroglyphicks, by which they reprefented things in this 
 manner: viz. " Such as had form or figure, were rcpre- 
 " fented by their proper images ; and fuch as had nor 
 *' any, were reprefented by characters that fignified them; 
 " and, by this means, they figured and writ what they 
 
 " would. 
 
 " But, for that their UTltings and charaders were not 
 " fufiicient, as our writings and letters be, they could not" 
 ** fo plainly exprefs the words, but only the fubftance of 
 " their conceptions : and, forafmuch as they were ac- 
 *' cuftomed to rehearfe difcourfes and dialogues by heart, 
 " compounded by their orators, and ancient rhetoricians, 
 '* and many chapas^ made by their ^(?(?/j-, which were im- 
 " poffible to learn by their hieroglypliicks and charaders. 
 " The Mexicans were very curious to have tlieir children 
 '* learn thele dialogues and compofitions by heart 3 for the 
 *' which caufe, they had fchools and, as it were, colleges 
 ^* or feminaries, where the ancients taught children thcfc 
 " orations, and many other things, which they prefesved 
 *^ among them by tradition, from one to another, as per- 
 ** fedly as if they liad been written ; efpecialiy the moft 
 *' hmious nations had a care to have their children taucrhr, 
 2 u ^vhich
 
 224 THE REMAINS Chap. Vfil. 
 
 " which hid any inclination to be rhetorkiaits.^ and to 
 " pra^life the office of orators^ to learn thefe orations by 
 *•' heart : fo as when the Spaniards came into their coun- 
 *' Cry, and had taught them to read and write our letters, 
 *' many of the Indians then wrote thefe orations, as fome 
 *' grave men do witnefs, that had read them. They did 
 " alfo write thefe difcourfes alter their manner, by cha- 
 ' ' raShrs and linages ; and I jiave feen, for my better fa- 
 *' tisfidion, the Pater Nojler^ Ave NLaria^ and Simhol^ or 
 *' general CGnfe/lion of our faith, written in this manner, by 
 '' the India77s. And, in truth, whoioever {hall fee them, 
 *' will wonder thereat ; for, to fignify thefe words, / a 
 ■^^ jinner do confefs niyfelf^ they painted an hidian upon 
 *' his knees, at a religious man's feet, as one that was 
 ■" confeiling himfelf. And for this, to God mojl mighty ^ 
 '' they painted three faces, with their crowns, like to the 
 ■*' Trinity!^ 
 
 In his eighth chapter, he fays : " Before the Spaniards 
 •^' came to the Indies ^ they of Peru had no kind of writ- 
 *' ing, either letters, cJiaraders, cyphers, or figures, like 
 *' thofe of Chinay or Mexico ; yet preferved the memory 
 *' of their antiquities, and maintained an order of all their 
 *' affairs, of peace, war and policy; for that they were 
 *' careful obfervers of traditions, from one to another; 
 *' and the young ones learned, and carefully kept, as an 
 " holy thing, what their fuperiors had told them, and 
 " taught it, with the like care, to their poflerity ; thus 
 *' following the fame method, of handing down to pofte- 
 *' rity their memorable tranfadions, which, it is very well 
 *' known, the Gofherians, Magogia?iSy and everv other 
 *' tribe of J)^^/'/'£'^'j- ifiiie, had ever pradifed." Oh-
 
 Chap. VIIT. O F J A P II E T. 225 
 
 Obfcrvaiions upo?i the Rufllan difcoveriesy to the north-eajl 
 
 ofTaiiavy. 
 
 From what has been fiilJ, if thefe remarkable particu- 
 lars are duly connecEled, and a proper and impartial atten- 
 tion paid them, they will amount to a very flriking proof, 
 that Afnerka was peopled from the Eajlerti parts of Tar- 
 tary ; and that it could not be many centuries after the 
 flood, that a monarchy was founded in Mexico. The 
 chief difficulty that feemed to occur to the curidus in- 
 quirers, who formerly confidered this matter, was the vail: 
 ■diftance which they fuppofed to have been, between the 
 moft Kajiern land of Afw.^ and the mod TVeJleru ot the 
 Ainerkan continent ; and, certainly, luch confiderations 
 would have great weight againft every proof arifing from 
 the manners, cuftoms, religion and other circumftances of- 
 the people in both places ; upon account of the fuppofed 
 lonor navip-ation, which could hardly be thou^j^ht in the 
 power of the people of Eaji Tartaiy to perform : and yet, 
 I muft confefs, that a famenefs in the moft v/eighty cuftoms 
 of any two people, though at never fo great a diftance, 
 would influence me to think them fprung from the fims 
 fource, in former ages, notwitliftanding any argumenta- 
 tive fuppofltion that might be brought againft mc ; bc- 
 caufe I really think it impoflible, that an exact agreement 
 can be in any diftant places, between the manners, &c. 
 of the people, by chance ; efpecially too, when fuch a 
 flmilarity is viflble in the majority of their cuftoms. How- 
 ever, the cafe is far otherwife than was fufpected, with re- 
 gard to the diftance, by fea, from Jlfia to Amerka. The 
 
 G i£ feveral
 
 226 THE REMAINS Chap. VIH.; 
 
 feveral expeditions made, from time to time, by the 
 Riijfians^ in order to bring the moft Rajlerjt Tartars ta 
 pay them tribute, has been the caufe of communicating 
 to our knowledge, the true lituation and diflances of thefe 
 parts ; and as the meflengers, who were fent out upon.' 
 that buflnefs, had orders to take j^n account of the lati- 
 tudes and longitudes of places, as well as produce of the. 
 countries, and nature of the people, we have now very 
 fufncient proofs, that both continents are fo near each, 
 other, as to remoy-e all manner of doubt concerning the 
 £rfl: inhabitants of Amerka^ on that fide of the world. 
 
 We find, by Mr. Mullers account, as publiflied by: 
 T. yefferies^ in 1761, of the Voyages from Af.a to Ame- 
 rica., for Gompleating. the difcaveries of the north-wefl 
 coaft o^ America ; and his Summary of the Voyages made 
 by the Rujfians on the Froze7i Sea., in fearch of a north- 
 eaft pafTage, " that there is a real feparation between Afia 
 *' and America ; that it coniifts only in a narrow ftreight, . 
 " and that within this fireight one, or more, iflands are 
 *' fituated ; by which the paliage from one of thefe parts - 
 *' of the world to the other, is facilitated. From ancient 
 " times the inhabitants, of each of thefe parts of the world, 
 " had knowledge of each other." 
 
 To thefe it will not be foreign, nor unentertaining, 
 to add feveral more extracts fi-om this author's accounts, 
 which wall ferve to corroborate my fentiments, concerning 
 the peopling of America this way, and prove v/hat I have 
 made my chief point in this undertaking, all along ; by 
 which all cavils v/ili probably be removed and prevented, 
 concerning thefe matters, and the induflry and perfe- 
 
 vcrancc
 
 •Chap. VIII. OF J y\ P II E i fT:) 227 
 
 •verance of the difcovcrcrs fcnt out, througli a feries of 
 the greatcfh hardfhips ever fuffcrcd by mankind, be ducly 
 honoured. 
 
 *' 'WiiM' Nikifor Malgi/i fays above, (continues curau- 
 " thor) of bearded people in an ifland in the P enfch'mjkan 
 ^' Sea^ the inhabitants of Anadirjkny Oflrog fay of the 
 *' continent, which lies over-againft the habitations of the 
 " Tfchuthfcbi. There is faid to live in that country, a 
 *' people who have a great deal, in common, with the 
 " Ruffians ; not only v/ith refped to baaj'ds and clothing, 
 ** but likewife in their trades and employments : the 
 " Tfchutjki get platters, and other wooden vellels, from 
 " them, hardly to be diftinguifhed from thofe made in 
 " Rujfia. Some believe they are really defcended from 
 *•' the Rujftam, and that their anceftors were driven by 
 " fliipwreck to this country, where they have remained. 
 
 " It is faid, that, in the year 171 5, there lived a man 
 *^^ of a foreign nation, at Kamptfchatka., who, upon ac- 
 " count of the Kamptfchatkan cedar nuts, and the low 
 *' flirubs on which they grow, faid, that he came from a 
 " country, where there were larger cedars, which bore 
 " bigger nuts : that his country was lituated to the cafe 
 '"* of Kamptfchatka, and that there were in it great rivers, 
 " which difcharged themfelves weftvvard into the Kampi- 
 ^' fchatkan Sea: that the inhabitants called themfelves 
 " Tontoli\ they refembled, in their m.anner of living, the 
 " i^qo^Iqo^ Kamptfchatka ) and made ufe of leathern boats, 
 " or baidares^ like them : that, many years ago, he went 
 " over, with fome more of his countrymen, to Karagin- 
 '-^ fioi OJlrow^ where his companions were flain by the 
 
 G g 2 *^inlia-
 
 : 228 'THE REMAINS Chap. VIIL 
 
 ^^** mhabitahts, and he alone made his efcape to Kampt- 
 ^^fchatha. 
 
 "On Karaginjha OJlrow^ an ifland oppoiite the river 
 *' Karaga^ by which it is called, it is faid, in the fubter- 
 
 , " raneous dweHings of the inhabitants, there are obferved 
 *' great beams of pine and fir trees \ with which thefe 
 " caves are partly wainfcotted : the inhabitants being 
 " afked whence they had thefe beams, fince fuch kind of 
 *' wood was not found in Kajnptfchatha^ or the neigh- 
 " boiiring iflands, they made anfwer : that fometimes 
 " they were driven on fhore by eafternly winds, when, for 
 *' want of wood in the ifland, they made ufe of them. 
 
 " It has ever been obferved, in Kamptjchatka, that in 
 " winter time a ftrong eaft wind drives ice to the Kampt- 
 *^ fchatkmi coafl, in two or three days ; and then certain 
 *' birds annually fly from the Eajl, which, having remained 
 '1 fome months on the coafts of Kamptfchatka^ return 
 ■}} back. What elfe can be concluded from this, but that 
 
 'M the continent opponte the country of the Tfchutkfchi ex- 
 *' tends fouthward of Kamptfchatka P" 
 
 These are fads, which plainly demonflrate, that aland, 
 producing great trees, lies eaftward of the mofl: eafl:ern 
 promontory of Eijfi Tartarj, which is the country of the 
 Ifchutkfchi^ as well as of Kamptfchatka^ and very near 
 them too, or an eafl:ernly wind could not bring over ice, 
 in fo fliort a time as is jufl: mentioned. Befldes, the tim- 
 ber that floated to the ifland mufl: have come from North 
 America^ mofl: parts of which, that we are acquainted 
 with, produce pines and flrs ; for none of the iflands of 
 W^artary, fo far north, produce any trees, nor even mofl: 
 oiKamptfchatkay though in a lov/er latitude. There
 
 Chap. VIII. OF J A P H E T. 229 
 
 There are numbers of fads, which confirm the opi- 
 nion, that the land oppofite the country of the 7'fchutkfdn 
 is the American continent : it is airerted, by Mr. Mullcry 
 that martim are found there ; and that it is certain the 
 Tfcbutkfchi get cloaths of martim fkins from thence, . 
 which creatures, lie fays, are not to be met with, even 
 in the mod Northern countries, nor in Siberia^ except in 
 the dominions about Catherinebourg^ and the Ifettifche?i 
 province : thefe animals only frequent and inhabit woods 
 and forefts, where trees abound, and fpend more of their< 
 time upon the boughs of trees, than on the ground ; there- 
 fore it is no wonder they are not inhabitants of barren, 
 cold places, deftitute of that flicker and defence they na^ 
 turally require. 
 
 Some travellers, who were in Louifiana^ report, that a 
 great river flows weftward into the fea, from the head of 
 the Mijfouri ', and, though they do not pretend to have 
 been on it, yet they have had intelligence of it from the 
 heathen nations that live there. Now there can be no • 
 doubt, but that many rivers run weftward into the Kampt- 
 fcbatkan Sea, as well as more fouthv/ard, all along the 
 Pacific Ocean ; nor is there any queftion, but that, if the 
 Fre?ich had paid due attention to the heads of rivers, and 
 obferved their C3urles in the inner parts of Louijiana, and . 
 weft of the Mijfifippi, they would have found feveral run- 
 ing weftward ; which would be the fureft method ol be- 
 ing acquainted with all tlie continent of America. 
 
 But, topurfue our account of fome particular cuftoms^. 
 common to the IVeJlern Americans, and the people in 
 North eajicrn Tartarj, let us fee what fome of Captain 
 2 Bearings •
 
 '^59'uiPO.'X:,^.u:KMJ ^ S ^^ A I'N S Chap. VI'I. 
 
 Ikarmg^ffpc6.^ found, who were fent on fhore, when he 
 difcovered the America?! coafts. Chitrow^ a mafter in his 
 ■fleet, commanded thofe who were fent oil ; and he went 
 among fome fmall iflands, near the contiirent, and in one 
 ^of them found fome empty huts (Voyages fro?n AJia tv 
 America^ page 42, by Midler) ; and it was fuppofed, the 
 inhabitants of the continent iifed to come thither, on ac- 
 count of the "fifliery. Thefehuts were formed of fmooth 
 boards, in fome places carved, whence it may be con- 
 cluded, fays Midler^ that the inhabitants are not quite io 
 wild and uncivilized, as thofe in North Afiierica are ge- 
 nerally defcribed to be. 
 
 He found, in a hut, a fmallbox of poplar; a hollow 
 earthen ball, in which a flone rattled, like a toy for chil- 
 dren, and a vvlietifone, on which it appeared that copper 
 knives had been fliarpened. Now, even in Siberia^ in the 
 upper moil parts on the river 'Janifei^ all forts of edge tools 
 of copper have been found in the ancient pagan graves, 
 and none of iron ; Vv'hich is a proof, that the ufe of copper 
 has been of greater antiquity, in thofe regions, than that of 
 iron. 
 
 Mr. Steller, who accompanied that expedition, went 
 on fnore with them ; and he employed himfelf chiefly in 
 gathering plants, of which he brought fo great a quantity 
 on board fhip, that it took him up a considerable time 
 afterwards to defcribe them. His whole flay there was not 
 above iix hours ; for, as foon as they had taken in a fufH-- 
 cicnt quantity of water, he was, with great reluftance, 
 obliged to go on board again. Afterwards, his defcrip- 
 tions of thefe plants were inferted, by ProfelTor Gmeih-i, 
 
 in
 
 Ghap. VUl. OF J A P II E T, 23 ? 
 
 in the F/ora Siberica. Befidcs the plants, Slcllerohkrv^A 
 fome other things, which are very worthy of being known:- 
 he met with a cellar, and in it ftorc of red falinon, and 
 fome of the \\sxh fpondllium^ which was drefled for food, in: 
 the fame manner as in Kamptfchatka ; there were alfo 
 ropes, and all forts of houfliold furniture ; he came to a- 
 place where the Americans had juft before dined, but 
 who, on fight of him, ran away. He found alfo an ar- 
 row, and a wooden inftrumcnt to procure fire, made 'w\- 
 the fame manner as they have them at Kamptfchatka ; 
 which confifts of a board with feveral holes in it, and a- 
 flick ; the one end of which is put into a hole, and turned, 
 fwiftly about, between the hands, till the wood witlii v 
 the hole begins to burn ; when they have tinder ready, 
 v/hich they light, and fo make fires when they think- 
 proper. 
 
 F^an Strahhnberg^ where he mentions Kamptfchatha^ 
 thinks there are many reafons for believing this country was 
 formerly contiguous to North America ; and that, cvciij 
 to this day, there remains a communication, by means of 
 a chain ot idands : his motives for this notion of a conti- 
 guity, I cannot comprehend ; but it is plain, that he was^- 
 not well acquainted with the true fituation of thofe places,- 
 however accurate he may. have been in laying down his- 
 map o^ Siberia, and the neighbouring parts. He thoufhtv 
 the communication between the Kamptfchatkan and Ame- 
 rican fhores, was by a chain of iflands; and he called tins' 
 cx)untry the Jccco of the Chinefe, and yejj'o of the Ger- 
 mans : but we are now better informed where \.\\\s jejfo,- 
 . or Jedfo, lies ; and. that, in feveral places, the Amerie-a-?> 
 
 may
 
 23* THE RE M A I N S Chap. VIII. 
 
 may be difcerned from the /Ijiatic, or Tartarian^ fLores. 
 This is afcertaincd from the obfervations made in the 
 Rujftan expeditions, and faithfully publifKed by Mv.Mullery 
 both in his accounts of them, and in the map which is 
 Jaid down for their better illuftration ; from which it ap- 
 pears, that their diftances are furprizingly fmall, of which 
 I Hiall mention the particulars, after remembering a itw 
 more of the cuiloms, in which the people of both conti- 
 nents fcem greatly to agree : it is well known, that fome 
 inhabitants of both have no fixed habitations, but rove 
 from place to place, with their herds and families ; fome, 
 in both, as the Peruvians and Ka?nptfchatka77s^ hang their 
 dead on trees, expofed ; fome Indians Wvq in huts built 
 upon four pieces of timber, at a confiderable diftance from 
 the ground j fo do the inhabitants of many parts of 
 'I^artary, 
 
 'I'he forceries pradifed in almofl: innumerable places in 
 'Tartary^ and even in Lapland^ with and without drums, 
 are found among the Americans^ in a great meafure fimi- 
 lar to thofe of the former ; notwithftanding the fame no- 
 tion, among many of the nations on both continents, of a 
 Supreme Being governing all things. Another moil 
 flriking argument, for the firft peopling oi A??terica from 
 'Tartary^ is, that no horfes were found ther-e by the Spa- 
 Tiiards.\ but that, in their ftead, the people in feveral 
 places were found to make ufe of rein deer, and, in 
 others, dogs to draw their burdens. Now no one will 
 deny, but that both thefe methods are the conftant prac- 
 tice of the moft Northern Tartars y from one end of the 
 .Frozen Sea^ to the mod EaJIern prom.ontory of the 
 
 Tfchutkfchi.
 
 CHAr. VIII. O P J A P II E T. 23? 
 
 Tfchuthfchi. Wc know rein deer are common beafts for. 
 draught, or burden, in Lapliuul^ Rujfia^ Tartary^ &cc. and 
 whoever reads Midlers account of the Ruffian expeditions, 
 I mentioned before, will find, that when fome of the ad- 
 venturers were obliged to travel over land, they hired dogs 
 to carry their goods, and often themfelves, for many 
 leagues, there being neitiier horfcs nor rein deer to be had 
 in thofc parts. II it be objedlcd, that no parts of the 
 world produce horles in greater numbers than T'artary ; 
 it will hold true of the more fertile temperate nations, 
 where there is naturally plenty of proper lorage for them ; 
 but no horfe could live in regions fo far north, where the 
 ground is perpetually covered with fnow, and where no- 
 thing fit for the nourifhment of that noble animal is to be 
 found ; in a word, where no animal, of any ufe to mankind, 
 could ever find food, but the rein deer, by fcraping away 
 the fnow, and eating the poor mofs, and fuch like herb- 
 age, there ; and the dogs, which they feed with a certain 
 allowance of dried fifii only ; whereas, in the whole range 
 of Southern 'Tartary, which is a prodigious tradl of land, 
 horfes abound ; which appears from what is Hiid before, 
 where we had occafion to mention the prophefy oiEzekiel : 
 and from hence, it is eafy to conclude, that in thofe nor- 
 thern latitudes, for it is in thofe the continents of AJta 
 and Afnerica approach each other the neareft, it would 
 be wholly impradlicable to bring horfes from the more 
 fouthern parts ; for they would perifh with cold and 
 hunger : and, confequently, there could not be any horfes 
 found in North America. The people, we know, can 
 fhift for themfelves, and dwell in thofe places, from whence 
 
 H h they
 
 234 T H E REMAINS Chap. VIIL 
 
 they failed over to America ; but could not carry horfcs 
 along with them : and in the more fouthern latitudes, 
 where liorfes are common enough, the fliores of the 
 EaJ}er72 and JVeJlern worlds were at too great a diftance for 
 tranfportation by fea, over the great Pacific Ocean^ in thofe 
 early times. 
 
 This brings us to mention briefly the points of land, 
 on both fides, with the places of neareft communication 
 between them, as laid down in MuUers map, copied by 
 Mr. Jefferies. The river Lena^ one of the greatefl that 
 empties itfelf into the Frozen Ocean., opens into it by five 
 great mouths, each of which forms, from the place where 
 it is divided, a large river for about one hundred miles^ 
 more or lefs ; and it is from the moft eaftern mouth of the 
 five, that the adventurers took their departure, at the 
 moft proper feafon of the year, to fail by way of coafling 
 round to Karnptfchatka^ and wherever elfe they were or- 
 dered by the court of Rujfia., in order to make new dif- 
 coveries. It appears, that this courfe was anciently much 
 frequented ; although, of late, thofe fhips that were fent 
 out, had lufFered much hardfhip, and run through many 
 dangers, from the floating ice they fo often met with, in 
 their paffage. They often run into the mouths of rivers 
 for fhelter, by the way, and fo remained many months, 
 wherever they could find any manner of accommo- 
 dation, to wear out the inclemency of the weather, 
 before they could proceed j and, at laft, in the year 1648, 
 three Rujfian fhips fet out from that river, and coafled it 
 towards the great head of land, called the land of the 
 Ijchiakfchi^ whofe extent is not known ; one of which 
 2 only
 
 Chap. VIII. OF J A P II E T. 2;; 
 
 only fliilcd round it, and arrived at Kaviptfckatka. It was 
 then known, that the two continents were not conti- 
 guous ; but, at the fame time, it was made manifcft, tliat 
 the lea that divided them was but a very narrow flreight, 
 in comparifon of the vaft diflance that was formerly lul- 
 pedled. The following notices of the diftances in the 
 neareft points of their approximation, as laid down b'/ 
 Muller^ will be both agreeable and neceflary, in this place; 
 in order to fhew how practicable a pail'age the Tartars 
 had to the American fliore, and that in feveral places, and 
 in different latitudes. 
 
 To begin then, we fhall take notice firlt of the diftance 
 tetv/een the moft eaftern promontory oi Afia^ to k\\^ Ame- 
 rican coaft, and this is a part of the land of the Tfchutk- 
 fchij which lies between the feventy-fecond and feventy- 
 fifth degrees of north latitude, and is a peninfula, being 
 divided by a narrow neck from the more fouthern parts 
 of the land, which thefe people inhabit, down to the river 
 Anadir^ and the country of the yukagiri^ a people fitu- 
 ated above the northernmoft parts of Kamptfchatka^ which 
 is divided from that people by this river. Now, from the 
 mofl; eaftern point of this peninfula^ to the oppofite fhorc 
 of North America^ according to the fcale laid down in 
 Mr. Jefferies's map, it is not more than 150 EngliJJj fta- 
 tute miles, being exadly at the end of the 73d degree 
 of north latitude, longitude about 206: below this, the 
 flreight widens to about double that breadth ; but in the 
 latitude of 67, it grows narrower again, where, from two 
 points of land, over to the American coaft, difcovered by 
 Surveyor Gwofdew^ in 1730, the diftance is Icfs than that 
 
 H h 2 men-
 
 236 THE REMAINS Chap. VIH. 
 
 mentioned above : and, if we confult Mr. Green s remarks 
 upon the new chart of North Atiiertca^ in fix fheets, 
 printed in 1763, for Mr. Thomas Jefferies, we find, in the 
 note, page 25, that, "according to later informations, 
 *' the diftance is twenty- four leagues fcarce, from the moft 
 *' eaft part of Siberia^ to the neareft land oppofite ; but 
 '' whether it be y^merica^ or an illand, is yet uncertain." 
 Now, if it be an ifland, it cannot be at a very great di- 
 ftance from the American {Lore; becaufe the Tfchutkfchi 
 have an intercourfe with the AmericaMs^ as was mentioned 
 beforCj in trading with each other for feveral neceffaries. 
 In going further fouth, to the iea of Anadir^ fo called 
 from the river taken notice of above, there is a land's end, 
 near which an illand, called St. Laurence^ projects, from - 
 the eaftern coaft of which, it is no more than two hundred- 
 miles to the Ame7~ica?i continent, and this is in the lati- 
 tude of about 64. It was here, that eight men of the 
 TJchtithjchi came on board Captain Bcriiig^ while he was 
 on his courfe, by this ifland, into the fea oi Anadir^ to 
 Kamptfchatka. This commander failed along the coaft 
 ol the Korjacksj till he paiTed the land's end of this coun- 
 try, called Olutoroivjkoy Nos^ which is the beginning of 
 the Kamptfcbatcan Sea\ and when he had doubled this 
 cape, he fteered till he arrived upon the coaft of Kampt- 
 fchatka^ between the 56th and 57th degrees of north 
 latitude. 
 
 From this place, due eaft to the oppofite American 
 fhorc, it is about 500 miles; but there are four iflands 
 fituated nearly in the middle of this fea, between the two 
 jQjcres, by v^'hich a frequent communication might be 
 
 kept
 
 Chap. VIIL OF J A P FI E T. 237 
 
 kept up, between the inliabitaiits of Kamplfchaika and 
 
 thofe of North ^7?ierica : the moft eaftcrn of thefe is 
 
 called Bering's IJland\ becaufe liere he was cafl away,. 
 
 and died. Now, the American land, due eafi: of this 
 
 ifland, was indicated by the inhabitants of Kamptfchatka ; 
 
 and it is afferted, by navigators, that it may be feen from 
 
 that ifland. There are fevcral more iflands to the fouth- 
 
 ward of thefe four, which lie eafl: of the la,nd's end of 
 
 Kamptfchatka, at very trifling diftances from each other,. 
 
 running due eaft and weft, in a chain, till the moft eaftern 
 
 of them comes dole to America. There are ten or eleven 
 
 of thefe iflands ; round which, both captains Berino- and 
 
 Tfchirikow failed into the Pacific Ocean, and, in 1741^ 
 
 both of them difcovered the American fhore ; the formcrj 
 
 m the latitude 60; and the latter, in latitude 56, and 
 
 much about the fame time, ten or twelve deerees to the 
 
 northward of New Albion, which lies north of Calif or)iia. 
 
 Now this chain of iflands mentioned,, and the fbuthcrn 
 
 part of the American land, to which they run, are in the 
 
 latitude of 51 and 52, and, the latter, longitude 194; 
 
 for that land, at this place, projects thus far to the fouth- 
 
 weft ; but then, the coaft begins to run back again north- 
 
 caft, till it comes to the 6 2d degree of latitude, and of 
 
 longitude 230, and is the northern bound of the o-reat 
 
 Pacific Ocean. 
 
 From the land's end of Kamptfchatka, a chain of 
 iflands, called the KuriUan Ifiands, begins, whofc inha- 
 bitants trade and correfpond with one another, rmd witJi 
 thofe of the continent of Kanfptfchatka ; and thefe iflands 
 run in a fouthweft dircdion, till they fall upon the Japan 
 
 illes.
 
 2:8 T li E REMAINS Chap. VIII. 
 
 ■J 
 
 iiles. For their particular deicription, I refer the reader 
 to Mr. Mullers account, and fhall only obferve further 
 here, that thefe iflands, perhaps, have trade and corre- 
 fpondence, with that chain of iflands which runs over eafl- 
 ward from them to the Ajnerkan fhore, mentioned above ; 
 for, fi-om the firfl: and fecond o{ ths: Kurilian IJl&nds ^ over to 
 SeduB'wfi IJJandy which is the firft, in an eaftern diredion, 
 is but 300 miles, and the refpeftive diftances between this 
 whole chain ^o litttle, that they might eafily pafs from 
 one to another, in order to reach the American coaft, 
 fome of them being very clofe to it, as well as near one 
 another. Thus I have enumerated feveral places, which 
 the inhabitants of thefe parts of AJia might have pafled 
 over to North America^ with great eafe ; and, indeed, 
 there is fcarce a point, from the latitude of 51, along the 
 whole ftreight, to 74, north, that can be thought at too 
 great a diftance for fuch a paffage. 
 
 It is, however, no great wonder that authors were fo in- 
 credulous, as to the probability of inhabitants paffing over 
 from Afuuic "Tartary to North America^ confidering the 
 vaft diflances which two eminent geographers, Moll and 
 ■Senexj have laid down between them ; but a comparative 
 view of the diftercnces between them and yefferiess chart 
 of North America^ as projedied from the Ru/jian difcove- 
 ries, will remove all manner of difficulties about it ; for 
 there appears to be fixty degrees diiference of longitude, 
 between Moll and the chart laid down in the Rtijftan dif- 
 coveries, of the mofl: eaftern coaft of Siberia ; and twenty 
 degrees difference of the moft wefl: coaft oi America ^ which 
 makes a vaft extent of country gained by the latter, where- 
 
 by
 
 CijAP. VIII. O F J A P II E T. 239 
 
 by the intervening Tea is reduced to a ftrcight, for feveral 
 degrees of north latitude : fo that thefe later obfervations 
 have reduced the paflage from AJia to America^ to lefs 
 than 100, in feveral places, which Mo// and Senex have 
 made more than 1000, leagues. 
 
 "The comparative table of the latitudes and longitudes of the 
 nearefl oppoftte coafls of Afia and America, is pri?2ted 
 in the frfl Jljeet of the charts mentioned^ and is as 
 follows : 
 
 Weft of London longitude. This Chart. 
 
 „„ . ^^., . {h\ Moll 1 -20" 00' 1 190° 00' 
 MoftE.coaftof^/^^n^^ ^ ^ ^ 
 
 |_ oenex 137 00 
 
 (^ i:>enex 140 00 
 
 100 00 
 
 60 00 difference of Siberia^ 
 
 53 00 
 
 20 00 oi America, 
 
 20 00 
 
 Latitude This Chart. 
 
 M' 
 
 .^ ^ r r,', ' (hy Moll 72° 00' 
 IoftE.coaftof5/^m^<; ^ c 
 
 Srnex 72 00 
 
 MoftW.coaftof^.;.r.|^yf^^^ ^o 00 
 
 (_ bcncx 50 CO 
 
 72 00 
 
 72 00 
 70 00 
 70 00 
 
 00 00 difference of Siberia, 
 20 00 of America. 
 
 20 00 
 
 Eur,
 
 ^+o T 11 n R E M A r N S Chap. VIH. 
 
 Bur, before we difmifs this fubjed, of the peopling 
 North America^ it will be necefiary, and not very foreign 
 to our general plan, to give a fliort fketch of fome opi- 
 ■nions CGncerning it, from an ingenious and learned author, 
 the Re\-erend Mr. Catcott^ v/hicli I had heard nothing of 
 till very lately, though his book was publhhed eleven years 
 ago, entitled. Remarks upon the BiChop oi Clogha-' s Vin- 
 dicatiojt of the Hifliories of the Old and New Tefta- 
 ments, «5cc. 
 
 The vicinity of the Afiatic and American fliores, juft 
 mentioned, and the other anecdotes which accompany the 
 Rujfmn accouat of it, would certainly induce the reader 
 to think this, at leaft, one way by which North America 
 was peopled ; but, perhaps, inhabitants arrived there from 
 other parts ; by fome, it is believed that fhips were driven 
 thither from Phoenicia ; by others, north-weftward from 
 the moft north- weftern parts of Europe , and by other 
 ways ; for which the reader is referred to De Laets Notes 
 upon GrotiuSj De Origi?ie Gentium Americanaru7?i. And, 
 therefore, we fhall here give fome account of the opinion 
 of the reverend gentleman mentioned, as it is very £ngu- 
 lar, and founded upon an interpretation of the text, w^hich 
 mentions the divifion of the earth in Pelegs days. 
 
 The authors of the Univerfal Hiftory, which have fo 
 often entertained, and been ferviceable - to, m.e, feem to 
 think, " that the more received opinion, and the moft 
 " agreable to Scripture, is, that the diviiion of the earth, 
 *' in the days of PeJeg^ and the difperfion of mankind at 
 *' Babeiy were one and the fame tranfadion." See vol. i. 
 page 358, after having mentioned the fentiments of feveral 
 
 writers ;
 
 •C-riAP. Vm. OF JAP H E T. 2^1 
 
 writers ; but Mr. Catcott adopts another notion of the 
 matter, and makes the difperfioti, and the dhifion of the 
 earth, tw^o feparate tranladions : in which, with the ad- 
 dition of feveral ingenious arguments of his own, he fol- 
 lows that celebrated biblical critic, Boigelitis^ whofe words 
 are thcfe, in his Or do Temporum : *' Peleg was named 
 ** from the divifion of the earth, which happened in his 
 *' days. The earth, after the deluge, was divided by de- 
 " grees, by a genealogical and political diviiion, which is 
 *' exprelTed bv the word nvDj and mDj. But a very 
 " different kind of divifion is meant by the word n:'?^: 
 t^ " (n^p^l^ge), namelvj a phyjical and geographical davi^ 
 *' lion, which happened at once, and which was fo re- 
 " markable, and of fuch extent, as fuitably to anfwer the 
 " naming ",the patriarch therefrom. By this word (pc^l^g) 
 " that kind of divifion is principally denoted, which is 
 *' applicable to land and water. From whence, in the 
 " Hebrew tongue, Peleg fignifies a ?'iver ; and, in the 
 *' Greek, riEAAFOS, the^^^." From this meaning of the 
 word, our author fays, we may conclude that the earth 
 was fplity or divided afiinder, for a very great extent, and 
 the fea ca7ne between, in the days of Peleg. Now, he 
 thinks, from the disjun£lion of ^;';/^r/c^ from this part of 
 the world by a great fea, it may be allowed, that this was 
 the ^r^7z^ divifion intended by the paflage under confider* 
 ation. And, therefore, he fuppofes, with Be^tgelius^ " that 
 " foon after the confufion and difperfion, fome of the fons 
 *' of Ha?n went out of Africa into that part of ylmerica, 
 " which now looks towards Africa : and the earth being 
 "*' divided, or fplit afuuder, in the days of Peleg, they, 
 
 I i *' with
 
 242 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. VIIL 
 
 *\witTi tlieir pofterlty, the Americans^ were, tor n,an}r 
 *' ages, Teparated from the reft of mankind, 8cc." Our au- 
 thor, in order to ftrengthen this explanation, brings two 
 quotations from two ancient writers ; one from Plato., and 
 another from JElia?i s Hijlory of various things. Plato 
 introduces an event, which happened in the moft early ages 
 of the world, in his T'i7ncEus^ of a vaft tradl of land, or an 
 ifland, greater than Lybia and Afta.^ fituated beyond the 
 bounds of Africa and Et^rofey which, by the concuiTion 
 of an earthquake, was fwallowed up in the ocean. Plato 
 introduces this fadl, as related by Solon^ who, while he 
 was in Egypt, had heard it from an old Egyptian priefl:; 
 when he difcourfed with him concerning the moft ancient 
 events. The prieft informed him, *^' that this ifland was 
 " called Atlaj2tis, and was larger than Lybia and AJia ; 
 *' that it had an cafy paflage from it to many other ifiands, 
 j" and from thefe to all that continent, which was oppo- 
 *' ftte ; that, within the mouth, ar entrance of the ocean, 
 *'. there was a gulph, with a narrow entry ; but that the 
 *' land, which furrounded the fea, called Pelagosj where 
 '' the divifion was made, might juftly be called a conti- 
 *' nent. \n after- times, there happened a dreadful earth- 
 " quake and inundation of water, which continued for the 
 *' fpaceof a whole day and night, and this ifland, Atlantis^ 
 *' being covered and overwhelmed by the waves, funk be- 
 *' neath the ocean, and difappeared, &c." 
 
 The other narrative, from j^lia?i, is as follows, which 
 corroborates this, and, indeed, would incline one to be- 
 lieve the tradition of fo great a cataftrophe could not arife 
 without forne juft foundation ; he fays : *' Tleopcmpus 
 
 *' relates
 
 Chap. VIH. ,0 F J A P^^H -^^jT^, 213 
 
 V. relates a certain difcourre, that paffcd , between Midas'^ 
 *'• the Phryg/afJ, and S'lknus \ when thcfc tvvo had dif- 
 *' courfcd of many things, Silenus, above all, tells MidaSy 
 *' that Europe, Afia and Z^y^:^/*^ ought to be conlidered as 
 *' iflands, which the ocean wliolly luriounded ; and that 
 .^' the part of the world, which lay beyond this, ought 
 " only to be efteemed x.\\Q.co?ui?tefit ; as it was of an ini- 
 " menfe extent, and nourKhed very different, and vaRly 
 it larger kinds of animals, than thio Tide of the world.'.' 
 Then our author fays, '' from what has been offered, we 
 " may conclude, that Africa and A7?ierica were once 
 "joined, or, at leaft, feparated from each other, but by a 
 f ' vfc^ry narrow gulph \ and that, fome time after the flood, 
 5' the earth was divided, or parted afunder, probably by 
 " means of an earthquake, and then this middle land 
 *' funk beneath the ocean." 
 
 I, HAVE fet down this very lingular tradition here to en- 
 tertain the reader, who may never have had any notice of 
 it, nor of this learned author, who has taken it up, to 
 prove a real geographical diviiion, or feparation, of the 
 earth : nor can I venture to fay, he had not a probable 
 foundation, at leaft, to go upon ; becaufe, as I have before 
 fuggefted, that none but Nimrod's people were concerned 
 in the affair of Babely the confufion, or difperfion, which 
 was a judicial event upon the offenders only, could not 
 well be accounted a diviiion of the earth ; efpecially too, 
 as the people of Japbct and Shem were now in poffcffion 
 of their rcfpeftive fettlements, in places remote enough 
 from this fccne of adlion among the Nimrodians in Shivar. 
 JBefides, if a political divifionjof the parth was to be in the 
 
 I 1 2 cale,
 
 244 T H E R E M A I N S Chap: VIIZ 
 
 cafe, there could be no plan whatever formed to make 
 fuch a one, unlels the number of fharers was determined ; 
 and this would be hard to do, when Peleg was born ; be- 
 caufe the increafe of mankind was fo great, at that time, 
 that this was impolfible : and all that can be faid about 
 an appropriation of countries, is only what Mofes, and 
 the IriJlD Records^ have delivered, in general, that Shem s 
 ifTue migrated eaftward, Hams fouthward, and yapheis 
 northward and weftward. And, as to anj fubdivilions of 
 lands, or territories, they certainly were made among 
 men, all along, according to their refpedlive conve- 
 niencies, rivalihips, or power, and that with much the 
 fame ftrife and wa:rfare that Hates are involved in, in our 
 own times, about fuch matters. 
 
 C H A P. IX. 
 
 ^^^ Weiih a?id Irilli languages compared', the caufe of the- 
 ': degeneracy of changes made in the7n', of their cloje affi- 
 ^nity\ as alfo of others of 'EuTO^Q with them \ afmnmarj 
 account of the prefent fate of the fever al languages of 
 Europe ; and a lif of about one thoufand words in the 
 Wellh and Irifh, having the fame fgnifcatio7i^ tending 
 to prove they were originally the fame. 
 
 i^"^^'--^ A M, in this cliapter, to ihew, that the GomeYian 
 &. ^ 3^ ^^^ Magogian, or IVelp and Irifi languages,. 
 4ss^pU-"-^ were originally the fame, without any the lead 
 variation, until the introdudion of the ^.vo/Zi:' words, from 
 
 I of
 
 Chap. IX. OF J A P Hi Ei T. -^^^s 
 
 the incLirilons o^ Phcsnkiafis and Egyptiansi iiyti:?! thcjiiAes 
 of EliJJja ; which made fome alteration in the Gcm^rian^ 
 whilfl: the Magogia?i tongue remained in its own pure 
 ftate, through all the northern migrations, till they ar- 
 rived in Irela?icl and Scotland : which, belidcs the proofs 
 in the foregoing part of this work, I fliall enforce, by a 
 comparative view of a great number of words from each, 
 which will ferve to demonftrate, that the aoreement 
 between them could not be the effedt of chance, but of 
 their having been the Hunily language, at leaft, of the 
 lioufe of yaphet. In this purfuit, I lliall all along make 
 occafional remarks, by which many of the caufes of the 
 mutilation and degeneracy of languages, will manifeflly 
 appear. 
 
 It is not my intention, in this work, to make any en- 
 quiry into the affinity that might be fufpedlcd between 
 the Magagian and Hebrew tongues ; but I am inclined to 
 think, that the latter was the language that was ufed 
 chiefly in Shetn s family, and their iflue, if not alfo in 
 thofe from Ham^ until that confufion happened to his 
 grand fon's, Nimrod's, people ; and, indeed, that both 
 were dialedls of an antediluvian principal language. But 
 a refearch of this kind might eaflly be purfued, by pro- 
 feflbrs of the Eajhrn tongues, through the feveral dia- 
 k<^h of the Hebrew and Chaldaic languages, upon fuch 
 a plan as I have made my rule, in purfuit of thofe of 
 Europe^ which is the principal bujfinefs of wliat I am 
 about. 
 
 If we enter into a little rcfleftion upon our own lan- 
 guage, we fhall find, that the fune word is pronounced 
 
 differently
 
 5^t5 t'iI-'E''R'E TVI^A IN S CfiAP: IX; 
 
 diffi:i'entlyin different places, and, accordingly, fuch per- 
 ions as are not verfed in claflical learning, will be apt to 
 write as they pronounce; and fo lofe the original root of 
 the word. This is one caufe of the degeneracy of a lan- 
 guage, and often of the alienation of the true fenfe of the 
 expreflion. 
 
 "Another caufe of the introduction of new words into 
 a language is, that, in the original migration of a people, 
 they meet a great number of things, which were unknown 
 in the places from whence they departed ; for the pro- 
 dudions of nature, and other incidental matters, are not 
 the fame in all places ; and hence an invention of new 
 words muft erifue. 
 
 Again, in a long trad; of time, when the fubdivilions 
 of the fame people have been fettled in remote places, 
 and their language, which, before their feparation, was 
 the fame, has undergone, in each diviiion, in habitations 
 very remote from one another, feveral fuch changes as I 
 have mentioned ; they have appeared very ftrange and 
 different to their former relations, in their future incur- 
 fions and depredations, which hiftory furnifhes innumera^ 
 ble examples of. 
 
 There are many more incidents, than what I have men- 
 tioned above, to prove this, by obferving which, we fhall 
 fee further into the caufes of the mutilation of languages ; 
 and thefe changes conlift in a deviation of the fenfe, or 
 a different fyllabication, and, confequently, pronuncia- 
 tion, of the lame word ; ftill retaining the fame fignifica- 
 tiOn ; and, at the fame time, having their original identity 
 fo eafily difcernible, as to admit of no manner of doubt. 
 
 Such
 
 Chap. IX. O F J A P H E T. 247 
 
 Such deviations are very common in the Co}-n/p and ylr- 
 fmric dialedls of the Gofnerian^ and are many alfo be- 
 tween this and the Magog'ian \ which will appear in the 
 courfc of the lift of words at the end of this chapter, in 
 thefe two lifter tongues, as well as in others that may be 
 derived from them. 
 
 Let us, however, by v/ay of exemphlication, firft attend 
 to the prefent ftate of fome languages of Europe, which 
 have a conftderable fhare of the Lati?i in them ; and thefe 
 are the Fre?ich^ Italia?! and SpaniJJj. In every one of 
 thefe, we fhall find a very remarkable mutilation of the 
 fame word, and that- alteration different in each ; a [qw 
 examples will not be improper here, and they are made 
 by the addition of initial letters, or the tranfpofition of 
 either letters, or of intirc fyllables : 
 
 Latin. 
 
 Fre-nch. 
 
 Humerus 
 
 Nombre. 
 
 Nux 
 
 Noix. 
 
 Avcna 
 
 Avoine. 
 
 Mare 
 
 La mere. 
 
 Salix 
 
 Saule. 
 
 Scio 
 
 Sai. 
 
 Salto 
 
 Saute. 
 
 Scire 
 
 Savoir. 
 
 Rex 
 
 Roi. 
 
 Species 
 
 Efpece. 
 
 Spargere 
 
 Efpardre. 
 
 Sperare 
 
 Efpere. 
 
 Spina 
 
 Efpine, 
 
 Latin. 
 
 French. 
 
 Schok' 
 
 Efcole. 
 
 Pater 
 
 Pere. 
 
 Mater 
 
 Mere. 
 
 Frater 
 
 Frere. 
 
 Soror 
 
 Soeur. 
 
 Altus 
 
 Hault. 
 
 Oleum 
 
 Huille. 
 
 Pecator 
 
 Pecheur. 
 
 Rccrnum 
 
 
 
 Royaume 
 
 Sequor 
 
 Suivre. 
 
 Oftrcti 
 
 Iluitre. 
 
 Afcia 
 
 Hache. 
 
 Pauper 
 
 Pauvre. 
 
 And innumerable others, tlirou^h the French lan<:;ua::];e. 
 
 Lati7[.
 
 248 
 
 T II E 
 
 ■R E M A I N S 
 
 Chap. IX. 
 
 Latin. 
 
 Spanifi. 
 
 Latin. 
 
 SpaniJJj. 
 
 Tepidus 
 
 1 ivio. 
 
 Furnus 
 
 Horno. 
 
 Virgula 
 
 Vara. 
 
 Fagus 
 
 Haia. 
 
 Vacca 
 
 Vaquilla. 
 
 Fame 
 
 Hambre. 
 
 Oppofitus 
 
 Apuefto. 
 
 Oftrea 
 
 Offia. 
 
 Honoratus 
 
 Onrado. 
 
 Urfus 
 
 Offo. 
 
 Umbilicus 
 
 Ombligo. 
 
 Reliquus 
 
 Relieve. 
 
 Homo 
 
 Hombre. 
 
 Operare 
 
 Obrar. 
 
 Humerus 
 
 Flombro. 
 
 Nomen 
 
 Nombre. 
 
 Audio 
 
 Oygo. 
 
 Farina 
 
 I-larina. 
 
 Hodie 
 
 Oy. 
 
 Fatum 
 
 Hado. 
 
 Falco 
 
 Halcon. 
 
 Foenum 
 
 Heno. 
 
 Ferrum 
 
 Hierro. 
 
 Formofus 
 
 Hermofo. 
 
 And thus it is in mofl of the Spanijh words, which have a 
 Latin origin, and they are the greateft part of that lan- 
 guage. 
 
 Latin. 
 
 Italian, 
 
 Latin. 
 
 Italian. 
 
 Diurnus 
 
 Giorno. 
 
 Peteftas 
 
 Podefta. 
 
 Hodie 
 
 Oggi.^ 
 
 Bonitas 
 
 Bonta. " 
 
 Modius 
 
 Moggio. 
 
 Sternere 
 
 Atterare. 
 
 Radius 
 
 Raggio. 
 
 Sternutatio 
 
 Starnuto. 
 
 Cicada 
 
 Cigala. 
 
 Poftea 
 
 Pofcia. 
 
 Odor 
 
 Olore. 
 
 Beftia 
 
 Bifcia. 
 
 Perdice 
 
 Pernice. 
 
 Anguftia 
 
 Angofcia. 
 
 Pectus 
 
 Petto. 
 
 Turma 
 
 Chiurma. 
 
 Peclitus 
 
 Pettinato. 
 
 Spernere 
 
 Sprezzare. 
 
 Pecorarius 
 
 Pecoraja. 
 
 Spiffe 
 
 Speffamente 
 
 Capitolium 
 
 Compidoglio. 
 
 Spifhjs 
 
 Speffe. 
 
 Patronus 
 
 Padrone. 
 
 
 
 If
 
 Chap. IX. O F J A P II E T. 249 
 
 If we were thus to travel through thefe three languages, 
 we fliould find not only fuch peculiar changes in the whole 
 of what is derived of the Latiny in each ; but alfo the like 
 idiomatic alterations in the reft oi thefe tongues, from 
 whatfoever origin they are fprung. Again, the fame kind 
 of differences are alfo manifeft between the Greeky and the 
 Latin derived from it, which will appear in the following 
 fhort lift of words : 
 
 d[J!.CHCi} 
 
 meto. 
 
 XV[A§ifi 
 
 cymba. 
 
 dlxiT^yv) ^ 
 
 mulgeo. 
 
 'dTPM 
 
 bibo. 
 
 HOlXixkoq 
 
 mollis. 
 
 (Suae 
 
 bubo. 
 
 XXY}1^0J 
 
 claudo. 
 
 xv(p^ 
 
 gibbus. 
 
 d^v'ji 
 
 haurio. 
 
 Xoci^oii 
 
 humi. 
 
 v^x^_ 
 
 forex. 
 
 ^OCCrXOilVCO 
 
 fafcino. 
 
 cricrci^^ 
 
 fifer. 
 
 'nyri^og 
 
 fixus. 
 
 0^<POL'KOQ 
 
 umbilicus. 
 
 x}^a(u) 
 
 fleo. 
 
 T^VToivYl 
 
 trutina. 
 
 (pXefu: 
 
 flagro. 
 
 Ta^aVaco 
 
 triftis. 
 
 I3^£0[XXI 
 
 fremo. 
 
 cpijari 
 
 vefica. 
 
 (pvxcu 
 
 fuco. 
 
 xo^v'K(^ 
 
 corylus. 
 
 dcocvu) 
 
 frio. 
 
 ^X[^diu 
 
 domo. 
 
 <P7\.VIX.OOQ 
 
 frivolus. 
 
 fxd^(xoi^(^ 
 
 marmor. 
 
 ^iy©^ 
 
 frigus. 
 
 oiJLCiX(^ 
 
 fimilis. 
 
 (pvyri 
 
 fuga. 
 
 K'l-KYl 
 
 capulus. 
 
 [XV^llYil 
 
 formica. 
 
 XX?.Oi[jt.(^ 
 
 culmus. 
 
 ZT^ COT(^ ' 
 
 primus. 
 
 xixv(^ 
 
 cygnus. 
 
 ^/CO 
 
 vivo. 
 
 xvd(^ 
 
 cyathus. 
 
 •>9- \ 
 
 vifcus. 
 
 K k 
 
 And,
 
 25© 
 
 T II E REMAINS 
 
 Chap. IX. 
 
 Atn'D, in a word, the fame kind of mutilation in the 
 Greek and Lat'm words, derived from the ancient Pelaf- 
 gian, now the Gomerian or Magogian^ in its original feat, 
 the ifles of Elifia^ or Greece ; while it was forming of the 
 mixture of that language with the Fhoeitician and Egyp<- 
 tian^ mentioned before. See the annexed fpecimen : 
 
 Gomerian. 
 
 Magogian. 
 
 Greek, 
 
 Latm: 
 
 Yn aur 
 
 an uair 
 
 
 hora. 
 
 Korn 
 
 
 Ki^ai.(^ 
 
 cornu.. 
 
 Braich 
 
 
 ^^otyjm 
 
 brachium.. 
 
 Kaled 
 
 
 'XptT.Birog 
 
 
 Koron 
 
 choroin 
 
 
 corona. 
 
 Kybhial 
 
 chuvachail 
 
 
 cubiculum.. 
 
 Lhavyr 
 
 
 
 labor. 
 
 Rhyn, truyn. 
 
 , rin, fron, 
 
 fv<^ 
 
 
 Trift 
 
 
 r^vcroc:. 
 
 triftis. 
 
 Yfgraf 
 
 fgaffa 
 
 axix(pYi 
 
 fcapha. 
 
 Kar 
 
 chara 
 
 Ka^ie-iQ 
 
 carus. 
 
 Gur 
 
 fear 
 
 dvri^ 
 
 vir. 
 
 Guin 
 
 fin 
 
 oivoQ 
 
 vinum. 
 
 Novio 
 
 fnav 
 
 vm 
 
 no. 
 
 Pyfk 
 
 jafg. 
 
 IX^VQ 
 
 pifcis. 
 
 Arriant 
 
 airgidh 
 
 u^yvpm 
 
 argentum. 
 
 Tervyn 
 
 teor 
 
 reffAO!. 
 
 terminus. 
 
 Melin 
 
 meile 
 
 jWuA@^ 
 
 mola. 
 
 Kant 
 
 clieadh 
 
 ix(x}ov 
 
 centum* 
 
 Enu 
 
 ainm 
 
 ODO^CX. 
 
 nomen. 
 
 Kene 
 
 chana 
 
 xvoov 
 
 canis. 
 
 Einion 
 
 2 
 
 ineoin 
 
 axixKV 
 
 incus. 
 
 Gomeria?u
 
 Chap. IX. 
 
 O F J 
 
 A P II E T. 
 
 
 Gomerian. 
 
 Magogian. 
 
 Greek. 
 
 Latin. 
 
 Deilen 
 
 dulcin 
 
 (pvXXov 
 
 folium. 
 
 Kog 
 
 chuach 
 
 y.6yy.v^_ 
 
 cuculus. 
 
 Kany 
 
 canam 
 
 * 
 
 cano. 
 
 Kaneycur 
 
 cantairc 
 
 
 cantator. 
 
 Pen 
 
 cean 
 
 Xi(px7\n 
 
 caput. 
 
 Karcher 
 
 carchair 
 
 
 career. 
 
 Koloun 
 
 culv 
 
 y.x?M[/.(^ 
 
 culinus. 
 
 Kredy 
 
 credeim 
 
 
 credo. 
 
 Gurygio 
 
 coirigim 
 
 
 corrigo. 
 
 Fauydli 
 
 faich 
 
 
 fagus. 
 
 Kuyr 
 
 cheir 
 
 y.s^oc 
 
 cera. 
 
 Sun 
 
 
 76v(^ 
 
 fonus. 
 
 Byu 
 
 bio 
 
 i6/(^ 
 
 vita. 
 
 Mettel 
 
 miotal 
 
 JW£TaAA0V 
 
 metallum.. 
 
 Yfbaeii 
 
 Eafbain 
 
 'lanuytoi 
 
 Hifpania. 
 
 Iffy 
 
 iladh 
 
 fcdiw 
 
 edo. 
 
 Pafk 
 
 chafg 
 
 'urcia'xjx. 
 
 pafcha. 
 
 Pui 
 
 chia 
 
 TIQ 
 
 quis. 
 
 Byr 
 
 gearr 
 
 y.V^TQQ 
 
 brevis. 
 
 Flagen 
 
 chlao;uii 
 
 A(xy»)j/(^ 
 
 lagena. 
 
 Yux 
 
 uas 
 
 VT^B^ 
 
 fuper. 
 
 Rhodh 
 
 roth 
 
 T^6x(^ 
 
 rota. 
 
 Kader 
 
 chathalr 
 
 y.oi^e^^ 
 
 cathedra. 
 
 Guynuyden 
 
 finevuia 
 
 o'lVY] 
 
 vitis. 
 
 Halen 
 
 flilan 
 
 
 fal. 
 
 Soudiil 
 
 fail 
 
 XS}/i] 
 
 calcaneus. 
 
 Taru 
 
 tarr 
 
 T«U^(^ 
 
 taurus. 
 
 25» 
 
 From thefe examples, 
 ment may be made of the 
 
 few as they are, a true judg- 
 
 changes and deviations of every 
 
 K k 2 Ian-
 
 252 T H E REMAINS Chap. IX. 
 
 ]:lng\!ngi\i^'Mf^^^^fy^hd y'a:; notwithfianding thefe alter- 
 ations, no one, who is verfed in a tolerable fliare of them, 
 can poffibly mifs, or lofe fight of, their affinity to one 
 another. It was, however, for want of a due knowledge 
 of the Gomerian tongue, that lexicographers have not been 
 capable of knowing the true etymology of numbers of 
 Greek and Latin ^ as vvell as of words in the other lan- 
 guages of Europe : of every one of which, it is the chief 
 foundation. And I cannot but cxprefs my furprize, in 
 this place, that ibme authors have fuppofed the Gomroeg 
 had borrowed of the Greeks when they met words in 
 both languages agreeing in the fame expreflion and figni- 
 fication : but it is to be attributed to their not having 
 known the original inhabitants of Greece^ immediately- 
 after the flood, and the progrefs of the firfl Gomerians 
 and Scythians that inhabited Italy^ Spain^ France^ and, 
 indeed, all the fouth-wefl parts of Europe^ firfl, as Felaf- 
 o-ians^ Gomerians and Magogians, and, afterwards, under 
 the denomination of Celts, Galls , Getes, and many other 
 appellations. 
 
 Now, although fome mention is made already of the 
 caufes of the changes of words, which are adopted in the 
 different languages ; yet, for the better elucidation of this 
 matter, it will be necefiary to be a little more particular 
 in enumerating the fpecific manner in which the changes 
 are made ; by which the reader will be able to difcern 
 more clearly the identity of the words, notwithftanding 
 the apparent difTerences, and the many alterations that will 
 occur in the lift of them, and to make the necefTary allow- 
 ances for them. 
 
 And,
 
 Chap. IX. O F J A P II E T. 2^3- 
 
 And, hrftj there will appear a deviation of fenfe, or 
 ideal difference, in the fame word, or in its different fyl- 
 labications ; but ftill retaining an affinity of meaning, and 
 manifefting the lame origin : and this will fometimes occur 
 in the CormJJj and Armoric^ from the Gomerian \ as well 
 as in this^ and the Magogian languages, from one another ; 
 a i^w examples between the two latter, will be fufficient 
 to prove this obfervation ; and I fliall obferve the fame 
 method with the following:. 
 
 Chyv^ mild 
 Chafaii\ a fhowcr 
 Chairrio-i a rock 
 Chleirsach^ a clergyman 
 Eiroige^ ice 
 Bailch, bold 
 Breanadh^ ftink 
 Chara^ a friend 
 ChlaVj fcorbutic 
 Chlar^ a table, or board 
 Mtdmcj a nurfe 
 Na'wr^ a mother 
 
 Gomerian. 
 Ky^ beloved. 
 Kefer^ hail. 
 Kareo-. a flonc. 
 Kleiriach, an old man. 
 Eiraj fnow. 
 Balch^ proud. 
 Brayny^ to corrupt. 
 Kary a kinfman. 
 Klav, lick. 
 Klau7', a lid of a box, 
 Mam^ a mother. 
 Nam, a grandmother. 
 
 Chlochy a ftone 
 
 Klogy a fteep rock. 
 
 Choineadhy reproof 
 
 Kuytiy complaint. 
 
 LeiaSy a remedy 
 
 LheSy profit, or fervice. 
 
 Chuvachty power 
 
 KyvoetJj, riches. 
 
 Dave, on ox 
 
 Davadhy a fheep. . 
 
 AdhaSy good 
 
 AdhaSy convenient. 
 
 Ard^ l^igh, ftrong 
 
 Hardhy fair, proper. 
 
 Dius^ protection 
 
 Didhosy a cover from rnin.' 
 
 
 Thus
 
 2t4 THE R EM A I N S Chap. IX. 
 
 Tims tlie acceptation of Englip words has deviated, in 
 time, and fo of every other language, without abfolutely 
 departing from the original meaning. 
 
 Besides, there is, in the Magogian^ a vaft number of 
 words, which, in the vocabularies, are noted as obfolete, 
 or much difiifcd; which are ftili retained, and, for the 
 jiiofi: part, in common ufe in the GomeriaJi tongue : and, 
 on the other hand, many words, in comm.on ufe in the 
 Marrogian language to this day, have been long difufed in 
 the Gomerian^ which were once common to both. The 
 examples of thefecircumftanccs will occur in the general 
 lift of words, where they are all inferted in their proper 
 order ; being as valuable proofs of the former famenefs, 
 as thofe ivords which are now in ufe, and of the fame fig- 
 nification, in both. 
 
 Another alteration confifts of the tranfpoiition of 
 letters, or fyllables ; and this proceeds from two caufes ; 
 thefe are either accidental, or intended : the accidental 
 are occafioned by the careledhefs of fuch as ought to knov/ 
 better, in writing or fpeaking, or from want of learning 
 in others. There are innumerable inftances of this in 
 every language, and they abound in our own. But the 
 intended tranfpoGtion of letters, or fyllables, is a matter 
 of fcience ; it is done to poliQi and adorn a language, and 
 render many words, which would be uncouth and harfli, 
 not to fiy difficult to pronounce, more fmooth and har- 
 monious. The Gomerian^ for example, has, Mengnd^ 
 Kadvan ; Idrys.^ Rhyfdyd ; Tydvyl^ Ilhtyd \ Tnhuck^ Hy- 
 kan ; and the like. So, in :the G?~eekf many Vvords are tranf- 
 pofcd, efpecially in the names of perfons : as, Cratippus, 
 
 Hippo-^
 
 Chap. IX. OF J A P II E ,T. , 255 
 
 Hippocrates ; Archippus^ Hipparchus ; Atiaxippus^ Hip-*- 
 p072cJx ; DamafippuSj Hippodamiis ; Cleander, Androcles ; 
 Nicofiratus^ Stratonicus ; Dofitheus^ Theodofius ; and mini- 
 bers of others. See Lloyd's Archeolo^ia. 
 
 Other alterations arife '\\\ words, which have the fame 
 root, or meaning, from the addition of initial letters, 
 whether confonants or vowels ; or of middle vowels, or 
 gutturals, to words in one language, whieh have them not 
 in the original. And this is what every tongue in Europe 
 is fubjedl to, except the Magogian or Iri^j ; for it is well 
 known, that the Iri^i have prcferved their letters, and or- 
 thography, intirely the fame that it ever was, without any 
 change, to this day, in their manufcripts ol the moft an- 
 cient, as well as the moft: modern times. And hence it is, 
 that their written language feems to differ greatly from 
 what they fpeak ; becaufe they foften, or abridge, the 
 greatefl part ot it, in the courfe ot converfation. This 
 makes the ftudy of their manufcripts certain > whereas, 
 in moft, if not all the others,, they vary fo much, that a 
 perfon, well enough verled in a modern book, would be 
 puzzled to niake out the fime language, in an author v/ho 
 wrote two or three centuries paft ; E}jgliJ}.)j French^ Ita- 
 lian and Spanijh fhew this, and {o does every one of the 
 Teutonic dialedls. This was alfo the cafe in the Greek 
 and Latin., while they continued living languages-; they 
 were fubjedl to the fame changes, that I have mentioned 
 to be the caufes of the mutilation of words ; and, with 
 the Greeks., it is fo now, where it is yet a national tongue 1 
 but, with us, both Greek and Latin remain pure, becaufe 
 we are taught them, as a part of education, in their purity, 
 
 trorai
 
 256 T PI E REMAINS Chap. IX. 
 
 from their finefi: writers ; and will ever remain fo, while 
 we acquire them in this manner, and do not ufc them as 
 
 our common tonjjue. 
 
 The additions, and omiffions of labial letters, palatials, 
 s^owels, mutes, liquids, variations of initial fyllables, changes 
 of termination, changes of vowels, changes of labial and of 
 palatial letters, as well as of Unguals, although they make 
 fuch differences as would feem fufficient to caufe a total 
 alienation of the relation and fcnfe of words, in both thefe 
 original languages ; yet their affinity to each other, and 
 their being the parents of others, in various tongues, ftill 
 are manifeft to every impartial and judicious reader, in 
 the midii ot fuch feeming difficulties. 
 
 As to the terminations of words, every language, as it 
 •was (Tradually formed, a(fumed terminations proportioned 
 to its nature, and- the arbitrary rules laid down by its 
 learned men; which proceeded from fancy and whim, for 
 there were pedants of old as well as now ; or, in Ibme cafes, 
 from neceffity : and fo it is in the different pronunciation 
 of the vowels, in the feveral European tongues. But thefe 
 variations do not alter the fpecific root, nor the fenfe of the 
 word ; and the etymology is as ealily difcerned in the one, 
 as in the other. Thus, when the Greek language was 
 riling out of the Gomerian tongue, and the addition of 
 the Phcs7iician and Egyptian, as fpoken by the iflue of 
 Sbem and Ham, their grammarians gave to their nouns 
 the terminations os^ ou, on, &c. as the cafes required 3 and, 
 in like manner, when the Latin began to rife out of the 
 Gomerian, then called Celtic, as fpoken by the Aborigines, 
 who were the firfi: Pdafgians that paffed from the ifles of 
 
 EUp^a
 
 
 Chap. IX. OF J A P II E T. 
 
 El'tjha into Italy^ and were diftinguiilied by authors, in 
 their ievcral fettlemcnts, by the names of Umbriy Ojciy 
 Aufo7iii^ Oenotrii^ &c. they imitated the Greeks^ in alter- 
 ing the terminations of their nouns, though fomething 
 ditrerent from them ; as, for os^ us^ for on^ tim^ and the 
 like, and nearly followed the fame method of declenfion 
 and conjugation ; which fhevvs, that a colony of the firft 
 Greeks^ (by which, I mean the mixed people hinted be- 
 fore, that made their encroachments upon the Pelafgians^ 
 according to the appellation of the Greeks^ or the lonians, 
 EliJJjans, &c. Corner'' s fons, according to Scripture, and 
 there formed the Greek tongue), had fettled in Italy about 
 the time of Deucalion s fon, or grand fon, and, by degrees, 
 contributed to fhape the Latin out of the altered dialedls 
 of the Gojnerian (now Celtic) and their own, which they 
 brought with them ; for the Latin is now, for the moH: 
 part, Gomerian and Greek. 
 
 A FEW examples, in this place, will make all thefc afier- 
 tions very manifeft ; let us take fome words, each of which 
 has the fame (ignification in every one of the European 
 tongues, and we fhall fee, at one view, the alterations they 
 have gone through ; and alfo, that, notwithflanding fuch 
 changes, or deviations, they muft be owned to have been 
 originally the fame word. 
 
 Magrovian 
 
 o o 
 
 Eafbog. 
 
 Spanijlj 
 
 Obifpo. 
 
 Gomerian 
 
 Efgob. 
 
 Italia?i 
 
 Vefcovo. 
 
 Greek 
 
 'E7ri'(7;^07r®". 
 
 Hungarian 
 
 Pifpok. 
 
 Latin 
 
 Epifcopus. 
 
 German 
 
 Biihoffe. 
 
 French 
 
 Evefque. 
 
 EngliJJj 
 
 Biiliop. 
 
 LI 
 
 Magogian
 
 25S 
 
 THE I 
 
 I E M A I r 
 
 si S Ci 
 
 
 Fiofiode. 
 
 French 
 
 Figue. 
 
 Gomerian 
 
 Figyffen. 
 
 German 
 
 Feige. 
 
 Greek 
 
 Zvy.r\. 
 
 Hungarian Feugevo, 
 
 Latin 
 
 Ficus. 
 
 PoUftj 
 
 Figowi. 
 
 Spanifj 
 
 Higo. 
 
 Ljiglijh 
 
 Fig. 
 
 Italian. 
 
 Fico. 
 
 
 
 Magogian 
 
 Almafa. 
 
 French 
 
 Aumofne. 
 
 Gomerian 
 
 Ely fen. 
 
 German 
 
 Almofen. 
 
 Latin 
 
 Elemofina. 
 
 Behick 
 
 Almoefe. 
 
 SpaniJJj. 
 
 Limofna. 
 
 LngliJJj 
 
 Alms. 
 
 Chap. IX. 
 
 It may be fuppofedj that epifcopus is a modern word, and 
 as it is, by modern lexicographers, derived of lin and 
 oy.Q-KZ'ji, fome think it to be no older than the firft crea- 
 tion of bifhops in the Chrifliian church ; but the words, 
 eajbog, or eafgob^ which are the very fame, with only the 
 tranfpofition of the laft fyllable, is an ancient Pelafgic 
 compound word, and fignifies an overlooker, one that 
 had the infpeftion, and fuperintendency of men or things: 
 es, eas, and uas^ for they are wrote either way in ancient 
 manufcripts, fignifies above^ over ; and /^(3^<73-^ denotes a 
 'viewer, ejpyer, or exa?niner. Thefe are, undoubtedly, the 
 roots of epifcopus, which was afterwards the appellation of 
 the rulers of the church and clergy, and, at prefent, in 
 no other acceptation. 
 
 Now, great numbers of fuch will occur, in the courfe 
 of the lifl I promifcd, which will, in a great meafure, re- 
 concile the languages to their original parents ; although 
 the corruDtions arilano; from the changes made by the 
 common people, in different parts of their refpe6live 
 countries, are, in each, fo very many\ Again,
 
 CiiAP. IX. O F J A P II E T, i'^<^ 
 
 Again, it will be curious to examine the mutilation 
 dF fome other principal words, which, one would imagine, 
 could liardlv be liable to fuch changes, and yet are fo va- 
 ried, that they would even appear ridiculous. The firH: 
 we fhall take notice of, h father : 
 
 Maor. Nathair. All thefe are derived from the Ma~ 
 Gomer. Taad. gog'ian nathair^ changing only the ini- 
 Grcek WarYi^. tial ; and this was the original Go?m~ 
 Latin Pater. riaii,, the prefent tad is of later date. 
 FrenchVcvQ. The Manx ayr is fpelt as the Magogians 
 
 Italia?tV2idTQ. commonly pronounce it ; lor, in fpeak- 
 Hijp. Padre. ing, they neither ufe the initial nor 
 JPae. middle confonant, though it is always 
 
 " [Pay. written as above ; for their orthography 
 
 Ma?ix Ayr. never changes. Thus, the unlearned 
 
 Gothic Atta. would v/x\X.^ furgeon for chirnrgeon^ Ci~ 
 
 citer for Cirencefter^ 8cc. 
 
 This is mutilated by the Germans^ and. otlier Northern 
 nations, in chufmg another initial letter, and varying it 
 otherwife alfo : and we have adopted their mode in our 
 EngliJIj tongue. Some of thofe countries fay, fader ^ fae~ 
 der^ phadaer ; fome, fater, fatter^ bader^ hater \ others, 
 feer, veer, vayer, vader ; others, haita, heite ; and we, in 
 England^i have had it from the Saxons four different ways, - 
 in a courfe of years, thus : fadiir, fadir, fader-, and now 
 father. 
 
 These are the variations in the TVefi and Norih-wef of 
 Europe ; and it is very remarkable, that, of all the Eafern 
 nations, not one but the Perfan has a word agreeing with 
 this. The Perfians have Pader and Pedcr \ and this they 
 
 L 1 2 had,
 
 26o T H E R E M A I N S Chap. IX. 
 
 had, with hundreds of words, from thofe Scythians^ who 
 were the iflue of T'ogarmah^ as it is confirmed in othe? 
 places in this work. Moft others of the people of ^fia 
 ieem to follow the Hebrews^ in the title for a father : 
 thefe and the Samaritans fay ab ; the Rabins, av j Chal- 
 deans, abba \ Syrians, aboh ; Arabians, aba and abii ; and, 
 as a proof that the iffue of Ham, who firft eflablifhed 
 kingdoms in Africa, fpoke no other than the Hebrew 
 lansuage, we find federal nations of this Southern world 
 ufing the Hebrew word for father : the Ethiopians fay, 
 abi ; others, aba ; others, baba and abba ; and thefe were 
 ellablifhed before the confiifion happened to Nimi'-od's 
 people, in Shinar. This is further proved, by feveral of the 
 Africans having the fame word for heave?i that the He- 
 brews ufed : they call itfchajnaim ; the Rabins and Sama- 
 ritans, the fame ; the Chaldeans, fchmaia ; the Syrians ^ 
 fch?naio ^.ndfcmaia ; the Arabians, fcemavati, and vulgarly^, 
 fcamvat : thus, the Ethiopians, Amharics, and others, fay 
 famai and fjamai. 
 
 The reader might thus be led to know^ the origin of 
 moft nations, by tracing words to different places, and 
 thereby find out the fource of their languages alfo, w^hich 
 would be a very defirable and ufeful refearch for the learned. 
 Now, befides all thefe caufes for the changes in language, 
 there are others, which may very well be added ; and 
 which proceed from the different manner of living, and 
 other accidents of people in different climates. Thefe I 
 find {o aptly enumerated by Henfelitis, for which he 
 quotes Olaus Borrichius, in his Synopfis Uni'verfce Philo- 
 logics, page 30, that I fliall give it here, in his own words : 
 
 " Inftrumenta
 
 Chap. IX. O F J A P II E T. 26 1 
 
 " Inftrumenta oidinaria (loqiiendi) cum plura Tint, pul~ 
 " mones, thorax, arteria trachea, Sec. Fieri non poteft 
 " ut non haec ipfa climatis variationc afficiantur, alibi ex 
 *' frigore, alibi ex calorc, humore, liccitate, aliilquc loco- 
 *' rum proprietatibus, in pcregrinitatem quandam degene- 
 ** rent. Diveriitatis caufa non refidet in folis parentibus, 
 " fed et in cibo, potu, acre, aquis et locis, quod crafiiora 
 " hasc omnia, obtuiiores plerumque reddant fcnfus, hebc- 
 *' tiora organa, impeditiorem linguam, fubtiliora, his con- 
 " traria. Hinc experimur : populos climatibus fcpten- 
 " trionis fubjedos, ad duriufculas, tardas atque afperas in- 
 *' clinarc dialedlos, ex oppofito autem alios ; qui in mc- 
 " ridiem vergunt, ad molliora atque celeriora loquendi ge- 
 *' nera, magis propenfos efle." That is : " the organs of 
 fpeech being many, as the lungs, thorax, trachea, «5cc. it' 
 is impoilible that they fliould not be affedled by the dif- 
 ference of climate, and degenerate into fome alteration ; in 
 fome places, from heat ; in others, from cold, moiflure, 
 {iccity, and other natural properties of places. The caufc 
 of this diverlity is not in parents alone ; but in meat, drink, 
 air, water and fituation j for, when all thefe are of a more 
 denfe nature, they make the fcnfes duller, the organs hea- 
 vier, and the tongue more flow : and, when more refinedj 
 produce contrary effedts. And hence we find, that thofe 
 people which are fubjedl to the northern climates, are in- 
 clined to a hard, flow, and rough manner of fpeaking;, 
 whilfl fuch as are under fouthern climates, on the contrary, 
 liave a tendency to a more foft and quick mode of fpeech." 
 But, however languages may be changed or polifl:ied, 
 the true root is only to be found in the original ; and all 
 
 etymological
 
 262 THE R E Ai A I N S Chap. IX. 
 
 etymological rcfearchcs are to be made there : and that 
 the Go7neria7i and Magogian language, or, in other \yords, 
 that of Japhet^ their father, is the fource of the Europea?i 
 tonp-ues, I believe, mud be allowed me, from what has 
 been faid all along ; nor am I alone of that opinion ; for 
 the learned Stkrnhehn fpeaks very pofitively to this, in the 
 following words : " Lingua Hetrufca^ Phrygia^ et Ce'tica^ 
 " affines funt omnes ; ex uno fonte derivatas. Nee Grceca 
 " longe diftat ; 'JapethiC(^ funt omnes, ergo et ipfi Lathia, 
 " Non icjitur mirum eft innuraera vocabula diclarum lin- 
 " guarum, communia effe cum Latinis.'" And, indeed, 
 feveral other ingenious men have leaned much to this 
 notion, without having even as much afliftance as was 
 fufficient to confirm them in their fuggeftions upon it. 
 But, if there were none to agree in this fentiment, yet the 
 connexions I have made between the firft inhabitants, 
 after the deluge, and my purfuit of them in their migra- 
 tions, from the moft cogent authorities ; joined to the 
 undeniable confpicuous affinity and agreement in the lan- 
 guages of Europe^ will eafily lead the impartial ftudent to 
 fee which was the original, and which the fucceeding 
 tongues, notwithftanding the many ages that have palled, 
 and the numberlefs alterations introduced into every one 
 of them. 
 
 To thefe fentiments of the learned Stlernhelm^ we can- 
 not avoid adding the opinion of the famous Leibnitz^ 
 upon this fubjedt, publiflied in the Mifcellanea Berol'men- 
 jia^ P^ge 5, in his own words, viz. " Quicquid linguis 
 " Septe}tt?~io?jalibus commune eft "Japeticmn appellare pof- 
 *' iis, foleo et Celto-Scythiciwi vocare. Hue ergo refero quae 
 2 " Germanis
 
 Chap. IX. O F J A P II E T. 263 
 
 " Germanh Gr^r/jque conimunia fiint, fed ab antiquo, 
 " nam quae ferius per commercia litcrailjiie Gallortwi ct 
 " Rofnanorum^ intervenientibus ftudiis et facris, a Grcecis 
 " ad Germafws pervenere, non funt hujus loci, fed Iiuc 
 *' etiam refero quae Germani cum Sarmatis^ Fei^Jtis^ Tar- 
 *' taris communia liabent. Sane fi ratum eft homines Eu- 
 " ropce ex Orie7ile, quali folis motum, fecutos veniile ; ap- 
 *' paret hominum examina inftar facri veris, ex Scythia 
 " progrefta, Tana'i^ Iflroc^wc tranfmifiis, partim in occi- 
 " dentem, id eft in lllyricum^Parmoiiiam^ Germani aniQ^\Q. 
 *' penetrafte, unde tandem in Italia??iy Galliatn^ ^^fp<^^- 
 " nia^n progrefli funt pofteri : partim ad meridiem flexos 
 *' in "Thraciam^ Macedoniamy Grceciamo^UQ vertiftc ; ubi 
 " ferius ex Phcenicia et ^gypto colonic fupervenere ; unde 
 *' literjE Gracorum Phceniciis^ facra JEgyptiis debentur. 
 " Sed Scythce fundamentum (ut fic dicam) jecere gentis 
 " GrcBcorum ; ut Celtce Italortmiy That is : " what- 
 ever is common to the Narthern lan^naecs, may be deemed 
 Japhetic; 1 always call them Celto-Scythic, To this I 
 refer what are common to Germans and Greeks; but this 
 is to be underftood ol the moft ancient ; for, whatever 
 was communicated, of later date, to the Gerinaiis from the 
 Greeks^ by the commerce, or letters of the French and Ro- 
 mansj with intervening ftudies and facred rites, has no- 
 thing to do here. But I mean, in this pla.ce, what the 
 Germans have in common with the SarmatianSy Fennt 
 and Tartars. Indeed, if we may fuppofe that men came 
 into Europe from the Eajl^ as it thcv followed the courfe 
 of the fun, it appears that their fvvarms, like the fpring, 
 moved from Scythia^ pafling over tlic. rivers Tanais and 
 
 IJhr,
 
 264 T II E REMAINS Chap. IX, 
 
 Ifier^ partly weftward, penetrating into lllynum^ Panno- 
 nia and Germaiiy^ from whence their oilspring migrated 
 to Italy^ France and Spam ; and, partly turning fouth- 
 ward, proceeded to T'hrace^ Macedonia and Greece^ v/here 
 colonies of Phoenicians and Egyptians came down upon 
 them in later times : and hence, the letters of the Greeks 
 are owing to the Phcznicians ; but their fi^cred matters to 
 the Egvptians. But the Scythians (if I fay may fo) laid 
 the foundation of the Greek nation ; and the Celts, of the 
 Italians^ 
 
 o 
 
 It is certain, that etymologifts have been very loofe in 
 their derivations ; and, for want of a due knowledge of the 
 Gomerian language, have been but too apt to feek for the 
 origin of moft Wejlerfi tongues in the Greek and Latin, 
 But we are to confidcr, that even thefe have been often, 
 and very rapidly, new modelled and altered, from com- 
 mercial correfpondence, wars, the mixture of different 
 people together by invafions and incurfions upon one an- 
 other, and by the formation of new rules and modes by 
 grammarians, who frequently differed in their fentiments 
 from each other in thefe matters. And, indeed, it mufi; 
 be allowed, that the more luxurious, opulent, and polite 
 any nation is^ the more it is expofed to fuch changes in 
 its lansuage. We are alfo to confider, that there were 
 languages previous to thefe two mentioned ; where then, 
 are we to look for the true roots of words ? muft it not be 
 in thofe recefl'es, to which the original people retired ; 
 places remote from thofe bu fy nations upon the continent, 
 who were often driven out, and replaced, by enemies and 
 invaders ? And thefe originals have been beft prelerved m 
 
 iflands
 
 CiiAP. IX. O F J A P II E T. 265 
 
 iilands and mountains, vvhicli were hard of accefs, and 
 vihole fituation was not Co convenient for the frequent in- 
 truiions of ambitious enemies, as other countries of the con- 
 tinent. It is for thefe reafons, the early inhabitants of the 
 BritiJJj ifles have preferved the language they brought with 
 them, to this day ; whilft, all over the continent of Eui-ope^ 
 die ilVue of their brethren, ever fince, have been changfinp- 
 their language, from time to time, into an infinite number 
 of fubdivifions and mixtures, as we fee them now in the 
 neighbouring kingdoms. And therefore we may, from 
 what has been offered, pretty nearly guefs what are now 
 the conftituent parts of moft languages of Europe, 
 
 In order, therefore, to give the reader an idea of my 
 conjedtures concerning the prefent ftate of the European 
 tongues, I fhall lay down the following fummary account 
 of feveral : 
 
 It appears to me, that the Greek was formed out of the 
 Pelafgian or Gomerian^ Phoenician oxid Egyptian tono-ues, in 
 the feveral invafions that happened by the offspring oC Ham, 
 of which there were many, and thefe pretty early, into the 
 ifles of EliJJjai which were afterwards called Greece. The 
 Latin was not formed, till the colony of Grecians intruded 
 themfelves upon the Umhri, or Go7nerii, the Pelafo-H of 
 the Greeks, v/ho were the Aborigines of Ital-y, where they 
 fettled about the end of the fecond century after the flood, 
 and were fubdivided and fpread into feveral parts, under 
 different appellations, as mentioned above. Thefe Greeks 
 fo far prevailed, where they fettled, as to model, by de- 
 grees, the mixture of their own and the Gomerian nearly 
 upon the plan of the Greeks in the formation of moods 
 
 M m and
 
 274 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. IX. 
 
 and tenfes, &c. whilft the ancient Go7nerian was fpreading 
 itfelf over the continent, in the Hime ftate it was in when 
 they firlt left the country of their fathers : and it was 
 now, the Greeks began to call them Keltai and Galataiy 
 and the Latins Celtce^ and Gallic Galls. 
 
 During, thefe tranfadions, the fons oi Ma^og^ MeJJjech 
 and Tubaly migrating north-weftwards, were now called 
 Scythians by Greeks and Latins ; and, as they increafed, 
 fent their fwarms fouthward, who, mingling with the CeltSy 
 made a fubdivided mixture of their languages, v/hich, by 
 this time, had undergone various alterations, fuch as I 
 have laid down before, by the changes of letters and devia- 
 tions, various pronunciations, and the like ; from whence 
 the Gothic^ and other IVorthern dialects, enfued. And 
 thefe again, came, in time, to have additions from the La- 
 tins in their wars and conquefts, and thefe were the fources 
 of all the Gcrmaft dialects ; but the differences that appear 
 between thefe, and thofe of Rujfia and Poland^ were oc- 
 caiioned by mixtures, of later times, from the Greeks and its 
 corrupt diale6ls, fpreading to thofe regions, and, together 
 with the others, forming the Sclavonic^ Hungaric^ PoHJIj 
 and Ruffian tongues. Now, it appears, i:hat whenever 
 the firil Scythians migrated fouthward, they converfed 
 with the Gallsy or Celts^ underftanding one another well ; 
 and this caufed a better reception, than they would other- 
 wife have had, if their language had been much alienated. 
 So, when the Milefians invaded Ireland^ they fpoke the 
 fime lang-uao-e with the inhabitants, who had been there 
 very early after the deluge ; and fo did every colony that 
 went afterwards thither, and into Brntain^ from- the Liixim 
 Sea, and from Greece^ as it is mentioned before. Let
 
 Chap. IX. O F J A P II E T. 275 
 
 Let us now take a view of the French^ Italian and 
 SpaniJJj, each in its prefcnt ftatc : 
 
 The moft part of the Fiench language, except that im- 
 mediately from the Latin, is Celtic, which, before the in- 
 valions of the Latins, Avas intire and pure ; but the con- 
 quefts made by the latter, reduced the two into a tertiutn 
 qnid, which is the preient French tongue. The French 
 have adopted a pronunciation ot their own, which differs 
 from that of every other nation in the world, and there is 
 fo great a limilarity between it and the SpaniJJj and Italian 
 tongues, that it might deceive judicious ears, if the pro- 
 nunciation was not fo peculiar to them. Formerly, they 
 ufed many more letters in writing their words ; but they 
 have, of late years, much abridged their manner of fylla- 
 bication ; infomuch, that unlefs one had a competent 
 knowledge of both Celtic and Latin, the roots of the words 
 would be loft : but they are eadly found by etymologifts 
 thus properly qualified. 
 
 While Gall enjoyed its own original Celtic language, 
 that of Italy was Latin ; and as the Galls had theirs 
 changed by the Latins, thefe had theirs gradually changed 
 into what it now is, by the intruGon of a great number of 
 words from the Ca?~thacrinian, and other Africa7i dialeds, 
 of the Phcenician and Egyptian ; for, while the Romans 
 were fpreading themfelves in Africa, they had great com- 
 merce with the conquered nations, and having adopted 
 many words from them, and fallen into much effeminacy 
 afterwards, the whole order of the language was chan2;ed, 
 with the lofs of their terminations, and the old formation 
 of their conjugations, moods, tenfes and declenfions ; 
 
 M m 2 -thouiih
 
 268 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. IX. 
 
 though not of what was the true pronunciation of the 
 Latin^ to this day. 
 
 The Spaniards^ at firft, knew no other language but 
 the Magogian^ or Gomeria?t^ till Mihfius was embroiled 
 in wars, invaded, and driven out ; and then, long before 
 the Latins became a national language in Italy, fome 
 African colonies made incurfions upon them, from time 
 to time, and made fome alterations in that language, 
 though they were as aften driven out again ; but when th<3 
 Romans became mafters of Spain, then was the Lati/i 
 language rapidly propagated there, and the Magogian, as 
 altered by the Africa7ts, confined to the inacceffible places, 
 as i7toimtains, Bifcay, towards Navarre, and other parts. 
 The Latin, however, began to degenerate here into a dif- 
 ferent pronunciation and fyllabication ; and was further 
 altered, by the late incurfions of the Moors, from the coafts 
 of Barba?y, who governed Spain many years. So that 
 thofe words of the Spani/Jj language, which are not to bs 
 found in the Celtic, Magogian, or Latin, are the Morefcky 
 which is a Phcenician, or Arabic, dialed:. 
 
 As to our EfigliJlD language, it is eafy to fee, that it 
 now confifis of three parts, Britifo or Gomerian, Latin 
 and Saxon. The firft was the original, in Britain ; the 
 fecond brought in by the Romans ; and the third, by the 
 Saxo7is :■ and, indeed, there were many words introduced 
 by the Normans, the chief of which were Roman, but 
 altered, or newly modelled, by the French, in their manner. 
 Of thefe is our glorious language compofed ; and the la- 
 bours of learned men have daily contributed to bring it to 
 its prefent greatnefs. Thus have I endeavoured to trace 
 
 I out
 
 Chap. IX'. OF J A P II E T. 269 
 
 out the Europea?! tongues, through the labyrinth of re- 
 mote antiquity, and accompanied them to our own times. 
 Some attempts have been made towards difcoveries of this 
 kind ; but, I beHeve, the clue was never fo clearly followed. 
 There are detached furmifes and fentiments, amongft au- 
 thors ; but no conftant connexion carried on, to prove 
 fo fully, the affinity. 2x16. analogy of the European languages 
 before. 
 
 I SHALL now proceed to the table of words from the 
 Gomerian and Magogian^ or TVelJJj and Iri^j tongues, in 
 order to demonftrate my aflertion, that they were origi- 
 nally the very lame language, before the firft incurfion of 
 Phcenicians into the ifles of EiiJJja ; and only differ now, 
 upon account of fome exotic words, which crept into the 
 Gomerian a. little before they arrived in Britain, from thofe 
 ifles, by fea : to which fhall fucceed, a chapter concern- 
 ing the nufneral names of moil languages, and fome ob- 
 fervations upon the origin of the alphabets^ of Europe. 
 
 It is to be obferved, however, in the following lift, that, 
 notwithftanding many words are very modern, yet the 
 agreement, in both languages, is as clofe as the moft an^ 
 cient, even when there was no dilference between them 
 in the beginning, and their affinity as eafily difcerned, 
 which are here promifcuoufly thrown together. 
 
 .-/
 
 278 
 
 THE REMAINS 
 
 Chap. IX 
 
 A lijl of Irifli a7td WelfK words^ f jewing their affinity , 
 72otwithJia?2ding their feveral alter atio7i5. 
 
 A 
 
 Irip, 
 
 Welfj. 
 
 Adhas, goody apt 
 
 Adhas, convenierit.- 
 
 Agh, a cow 
 
 Yx, an ox. 
 
 Allaidh, favage 
 
 Alt, elltid, wild woods. 
 
 Amri, a cupboard 
 
 Almari. 
 
 Ainfearchj hatred 
 
 Anferk. 
 
 Airchion, a Jide 
 
 Arkuin guely, a bed-fde 
 
 • Aifgeir, a mountain 
 
 ^r. . (the name of feveral 
 ^^^"A Wales. 
 
 Ainlavair, mute 
 
 Anlavair, dumb. 
 
 Ard, noble ^ high 
 
 Hardh, fair^ proper. 
 
 Afa, a poe^ 
 
 Efgid. 
 
 Ata, yes 
 
 Ydyn. 
 
 Afeadh, ata, yes^yea 
 
 Yffev, ydyu. 
 
 Anal, breathy gafp 
 
 Anadl. 
 
 Ar, adhuar, becaufe 
 
 heruydh. 
 
 Arcan, a pig 
 
 porkyn. 
 
 Arvar, grain 
 
 bara. 
 
 Ae, the liver 
 
 Avy. 
 
 Airgidh, fdver 
 
 Arriant. 
 
 Ar, ais, backward 
 
 Yn, uifk. 
 
 Aithreav, a dwelling 
 
 Trev. 
 
 Aithrigim, to dwell 
 
 Trigo. 
 
 An van, weak 
 
 Eguan. 
 
 Ainm, a najne 
 
 Enu. 
 
 Anam, the foul 
 
 Enaid. 
 
 Afnaid,
 
 Chap. IX. O F J ^ 
 
 . P H E T. 
 
 Afnaid, a rib 
 
 Welfi. 
 Afcn. 
 
 Am, aimlcr, time 
 
 Amfer. 
 
 Aigein, the ocean^ ahyfs 
 
 Eigion. 
 
 Attin, furze^ gofs 
 
 Eithuin. 
 
 Abair, fay thou 
 Aqs, aidhne, an age 
 Afan, a flocking 
 
 Ebr eu, faid he. 
 Oes, oed. 
 Hofan. 
 
 Aifrin, the mafs 
 
 Offeren. 
 
 Aithne, knowledge 
 
 Adhuin, I know. 
 
 Aithreach, repentance 
 Aithfgrivadh, a tranfc?-ipt 
 
 Ediveiruch. 
 Dadfgriven. 
 
 Achd, low 
 
 Bas. 
 
 Amach, out 
 
 Y maes. 
 
 Aran, bread 
 
 Bara. 
 
 Aear, air 
 
 Auir. 
 
 Algal, awing 
 
 Aroile,-! . 
 
 (another 
 Eile, -1 
 
 Afgelh. 
 r Aralh. 
 INailh. 
 
 Altoir, an altar 
 
 Alhor. 
 
 Amadhan, mad 
 Avan, a river 
 
 Ammuylh. 
 Avon. 
 
 Ancaire, an a?icorite 
 
 Ankr. 
 
 Ancalre, an anchor 
 
 Angor. 
 
 Aingeal, an angel 
 Ainveach, anwtal 
 
 Angel. 
 Anivel. 
 
 Abfdal, an apoftle 
 Ardaingeal, archangel 
 
 Apoftal. 
 Archangel. 
 
 Arm, arms 
 
 Arvas. 
 
 Aerneifli, ernefi 
 
 Ernes. 
 
 279 
 
 Afal.
 
 O "^ '^ 
 
 THE REMAINS 
 
 Iripj. • Weip. ' 
 
 Afal, an afs Afyn. 
 
 Aithrean, a mother s brother Enythr. 
 
 Chap, IX. 
 
 Afgal, the arm-pit 
 Andoiune, a gulf 
 Arvachj Jlaiighter 
 Aigean, a caldron 
 Aghaftar, a collar 
 Airiim, to beware 
 Aithniim, to perceive 
 Ab, an abot 
 Adhvail, confejfton 
 Arveartaim, to lead 
 Anabaid, unripe 
 Airmid, refpeEi 
 Ar lar, on the ground 
 Ainleog, afwallow 
 Avran, an hymn 
 Anuairfe, at prefent 
 Anfbin, there 
 Aileadh, education 
 Almafa, alms 
 Adhuar, fliiii, therefore 
 Ardhaim, to extol 
 Amaich, without -doors 
 Advuinij to confefs 
 As foifge, near to 
 Ainvin, pitylefs 
 Aneolach, unjkilful 
 Airdhiradh, dominion 
 
 Kefel. 
 
 Annuvn. 
 
 Aerva. 
 
 Evydhin. 
 
 Kebiftr. 
 
 Haryani. 
 
 Adhvain. 
 
 Abad. 
 
 Adheviad. 
 
 Arvaim. 
 
 Anadhved. 
 
 Edmyg. 
 
 Ar laur. 
 
 Guinnol. 
 
 Arvyrain. 
 
 Ynaur. 
 
 Yna. 
 
 Digiadh. 
 
 Ely fen. 
 
 Urth, hyny. 
 
 Ardhyrkavy. 
 
 Ymaes. 
 
 Kyvadhev. 
 
 Agofi. 
 
 Anvuyn. 
 
 Anghelvydh. 
 
 Audyrdod. 
 
 Au, vor,
 
 Chap. IX. O F 
 
 All, vor, huge., great 
 Avail, like 
 
 J A P H E T. 
 
 Weljh, 
 Maur, iaun. 
 Haval. 
 
 o •7 -^ 
 -/J 
 
 AinveaHirthacht, intemperance Anvaftadruydh. 
 
 Amefs, a, 
 
 6> 
 
 i7?iong 
 
 Ym niyfg. 
 
 Ataim amefg, / am prefent Bod ym myfg. 
 
 B 
 
 Bailch, hold., mighty Balk, proud^ haughty, 
 
 Breanadh, to Jlink Brayny, to corrupt, 
 
 Brich, the border of a country Bro, a country. 
 
 Barn, a judge 
 
 Barn, judgment. 
 
 Barr, a buJJj of hair 
 
 Bar, id. and branches of trees. 
 
 Bedh, a deed., or aSlion 
 
 Peth, a thing. 
 
 Biailh, a hatchet 
 
 Buyalh. 
 
 Bil, Beal, the mouth 
 
 Bil, the mouth of a vejfel. 
 
 Bior, water 
 
 Berur, water-crejfes. 
 
 Blaodh, a JJjGut., cry 
 
 Bloedh. 
 
 Bos, a hand 
 
 JBys, a finger. 
 
 3 
 
 Bas, the palm 
 
 Brach, a hand 
 
 Braich, an arm. 
 
 Bran, a raven 
 
 Bran, a crow^ or raven. 
 
 Breas, great 
 
 Bras, largCyfat. 
 
 Bri, a promontory 
 
 Bre, bryn, a hill. 
 
 Buaval, a horn 
 
 rByelin,y)w;2 bual, t «: drinking 
 i a buffalo, J horn. 
 
 Bud, the world 
 
 Byd. 
 
 Bairille, a barrel 
 
 Barel. 
 
 Banv, a pig 
 
 Banu. 
 
 Barr u gal, branches 
 
 Brigae. 
 
 N n 
 
 Beannaght,
 
 274 THERE 
 
 Irijh. 
 Beannaght, blejfmg 
 Bunnan, a hi tour 
 Breath nach, a Briton 
 Bro, bra, a quern 
 Bruin, the womb 
 Ben, bean, an high mountain 
 Breath, judgment 
 Bat head h, to drown 
 Blanic, fuet 
 Blaitin, a fiower 
 Beith, to he 
 Bliadhan, a year 
 Biadh, i7ieat^food 
 Boc, a he-goat 
 Boia, a bow 
 Bear, JJjort 
 Bio, living 
 Breatin, Britain 
 Bodhar, deaf 
 
 Ball: 
 
 a 
 
 wall 
 
 Baranta, a warrant 
 Bachan, a hook 
 Bachanach, hooked 
 Beag, little 
 Beithe, birch 
 Bo vliocht, a milch-cow 
 Buidhean, a multitude 
 Baifthead, baptifm 
 Bonn, a fotmdation 
 
 MAINS 
 Weipj, 
 Bendith'. 
 Bun. 
 Brythyn. 
 Breyan. 
 Bry. 
 Ban. 
 Braud. 
 Badhi. 
 Bloneg. 
 Blodeyin. 
 Bod, he. 
 Bluydhyn. 
 Buyd. 
 Buch.. 
 Bua. 
 Byr. 
 Byu. 
 Prvdain. 
 Bydhar. 
 Gual. 
 Guarant, 
 Bach. 
 Bacho^. 
 Bychan. 
 Bedu. 
 
 Biuch vlith. 
 Bydhyn. 
 Bedydh. 
 Bon. 
 
 Chap. IX. 
 
 Beannaigh,
 
 Chap. IX. O F 
 
 Beannaigh, hlcjfed 
 Beannaim, to blefs 
 Boigvealach, Ufping 
 Bo, an ox, or cow 
 Bolgan, a budget 
 Biinnan, a bittern 
 Buchfa, a box-tree 
 Braich, malt 
 Bafcheid, a bajket 
 
 J A P H E T. 
 
 TVelJJj. 
 Bendioredid. 
 Bendithio. 
 Bloefg. 
 Buifch. 
 Bylgan. 
 Adern y bun. 
 Bochys. 
 Brag. 
 Bafgad. 
 
 75 
 
 Bachan dorais, I , "^ -^ i Bach drus. 
 I a door J 
 
 Both, a cottage 
 
 Bachach, lame 
 
 Bearvam, to boil 
 
 Blifg, a rhind 
 
 Bidog, a Highland durk 
 
 Bronvach, a breakfajl 
 
 Bean, a wo?nan 
 
 Breadha, beautiful 
 
 Boghtain, an arch 
 
 Brathair, a brother 
 
 Bran, bran 
 
 Bean carad, a mijirefs 
 
 Blafam, to tajle 
 
 Braiin, a drop 
 
 Bealg, a trench 
 
 Bad, a boat 
 
 Boch gavair, a buck-goat 
 
 ^ . ,. , (aboywhenhis\. , 
 
 N n 2 
 
 Buth. 
 
 Baglog. 
 
 Berui. 
 
 PhHfgin. 
 
 Bidog, a knife. 
 
 Boreivudh. 
 
 Byn. 
 
 Prydys. 
 
 Buamaen. 
 
 Brand. 
 
 Bran. 
 
 K^riad. 
 
 Blafi. 
 
 Daun. 
 
 Bulch. 
 
 Bad. 
 
 Buchgeivr. 
 
 C Irifi.
 
 276 
 
 THE REMAINS 
 
 Chap. IX. 
 
 IriJlD. 
 Cairrig, a rock 
 civ, mild 
 Capoil, a horfe 
 Cafair, a Jljoiver 
 Cara, a friend 
 Cealgach, deceitful 
 Ceard, a goldfmith 
 clav, fcorbutic 
 Clar, a table 
 CJeireach, a clergyman 
 Cloch, a ft one 
 Coineadh, reproof 
 Corn, a drinking cup 
 Cuvacht, power 
 Cuth, a head 
 Cadaim, a fall 
 Cudaim, to fall 
 Caimpier, a champion 
 Caimfe, pirt^ pift 
 Cais, hatred 
 Calladh, hard 
 Callaire, a cryer 
 Cavach, power 
 
 Cana, 1 7 ,. 
 
 ... >a whelp 
 
 Cuilean, J ^ 
 
 Caois, a furrow 
 
 Cainneal, a candle 
 
 € 
 
 Weip. 
 Karreg, aflone,. 
 Ky, beloved, 
 Kephyl. 
 Kefer. 
 
 Kar, a ki?ifman. 
 Kelwydhog, lying,. 
 Kerdh, a trade, 
 Klav, fck. 
 
 Klaur, the lid of a box ^., 
 Kleiriach, an old man,. 
 Klog, a fleep rock.. 
 Kuyn, complaint,. 
 Korn, a horn, 
 Kyvoeth, riches^. 
 Gudhu, a ?teck,.. 
 Kodum. 
 
 Kuydho, 
 
 Kapiur. 
 
 Hevis,. 
 
 Kas. 
 
 Kalcd. 
 
 Galur, a caller.. 
 
 Kyvoeth J wealth].. 
 ■) Kene. 
 JKoluyn. 
 
 Kuys. 
 
 Kanuylh. 
 
 Caran,
 
 Chap. IX. OF J A P H E T. 
 
 Irifi. Wcipj. 
 
 Q-AX2iX\^ the wown of the head Koryn, karan. 
 
 77 
 
 Coroin, a crowft 
 
 Koron. 
 
 Corb carbad, a chariot 
 
 Kerbid. 
 
 Cadach, a veil 
 
 Kadach, a piece of linen. 
 
 Ceadal, a Jlory 
 
 Kuedel. 
 
 CJear, blood 
 
 Guyar. 
 
 Cenel, a clan, or family 
 
 Kenedl. 
 
 Cilarn, a ?nilki?ig pail 
 
 Kilurn. 
 
 Cinog, the f?nallefl coin 
 
 Keiniog, a pemiy. 
 
 Claidha, a burial 
 
 Kladhy, to bury. 
 
 cloth, praife 
 
 Klod 
 
 • 1 A V^^ heard 
 Cualadh, J 
 
 Klywoth. 
 
 Coca, a boat 
 
 Kuk. 
 
 Creatar, confecrated 
 
 Krair, a relic k. 
 
 Groch, red 
 
 Kok. 
 
 eru, blood 
 
 Kray, 
 
 Cuach, flefj 
 
 Kig. 
 
 Cuar, crooked 
 
 Guyr. 
 
 Cubachail, a bed-chamber 
 
 Kybhigl. 
 
 Cuvach, narrow 
 
 KyviPx. 
 
 Colm, a pigeon 
 
 Klommen. 
 
 Guthal, bajhful 
 
 Kuidhil. 
 
 eia cualadh, isoho hath heard Puy a klouodh. 
 
 Clairfeoir, a harper 
 
 Kolerur, a mufcian. 
 
 Ceadna, ") ^ r n 
 ceud, V'^'fi'-J^ 
 
 Kynta. 
 
 Cram, wild garlick 
 
 Krave. 
 
 Croichin, the Jkin 
 
 Kroen. 
 
 Coilk
 
 278 THE 
 
 REMAINS Chap. IX 
 
 IriJJj. 
 
 Weljh. 
 
 Coil I, a wood 
 
 Cottel. 
 
 cluas, an car 
 
 Klyft. 
 
 Cead, leave 
 
 Kenned. 
 
 Ceideavan, May clay 
 
 Kyntevyn. 
 
 Cead, an hundred 
 
 Kant. 
 
 CairfKiadh, a flag 
 
 Karu, hydh. 
 
 Cir, a P^eep 
 
 Korlan, a Jheepfold. 
 
 Cledh, the left 
 
 Go kledh, the north. 
 
 S^}''^ 
 
 Kolh. 
 
 earn, a heap of Jlo7ies 
 
 Karn 
 
 Cairdeamuil, frie?idly 
 
 Karedig 
 
 Calg, ajling 
 
 Kollin. 
 
 Caintig, afong 
 
 Kan. 
 
 cir, a berry 
 
 Kriaul. 
 
 Carnan, a heap 
 
 Karned. 
 
 cir, a comb 
 
 Krib. 
 
 Olas, a lock 
 
 Klo. 
 
 clogan, afcid 
 
 Klog. 
 
 Curack a boat 
 
 Korugl. 
 
 Collog, a collop 
 
 Golwyth. 
 
 cor, corglas, a heron 
 
 Krir, krirglas. 
 
 Craivtheagh, religious 
 
 Krevydhol. 
 
 Creagach, rocly 
 
 Kreigiog. 
 
 Cuthaileach, fjame 
 
 Kuydhyl. 
 
 Cedach, a rag 
 
 Kadach. 
 
 Ceim a fiep 
 
 Kam. 
 
 Coire, a caldron 
 
 Pair, kalhor. 
 
 Cravadli, religion 
 
 Krefidh. 
 
 cloidheav,
 
 Chap. IX. 
 
 O F 
 
 Iri/Jj. 
 
 Cloidheav, a/word 
 Coirche, oats 
 Cuillean, holly 
 Cual, a faggot 
 Cuigeal, a dijiaff 
 Cluv, a lock 
 Cuacli, a cuckow 
 Ceir, wax 
 Cnoch, a hill 
 Coimadh, complaint 
 Coinin, a rabbit 
 Cluivin, a feather 
 Cruach, an heap 
 Cruv, a worfn 
 Cuinneog, a churn 
 Ca? whatf 
 Cafg, Eafler 
 Cinchis, TFhitfuntide 
 Cafachtli, a cough 
 Gean, a head 
 Cia ? who f 
 Cial, fenfe 
 Cianna, children 
 Cathair, four 
 Cran, a tree 
 Cora id, a couple 
 Criadh, clay 
 Creach, a prey 
 Cred, wherefore 
 
 J A P H E T, 
 
 IFelJh. 
 Klodhiv^. 
 Keirk. 
 Kelyn. 
 
 Koel, an arm-ful. 
 Kogel. 
 Klo. 
 Kog. 
 Kuyr.. 
 Knijck. 
 Kuyn. 
 Kuningen. 
 Plyvin. 
 Kryg. 
 Pryv. 
 
 Kinnog, a pail. 
 Pa? 
 Pafk. 
 Pencas. 
 Pefuch. 
 Pen. 
 Pui. 
 Puylh. 
 Plant. 
 Peduar, 
 Pren. 
 Par. 
 Prydh. 
 Praydh. 
 Pa'raid. 
 
 ^n 
 
 Coacii
 
 28o ^ THE 
 
 Iriflj. ' ■ 
 
 Coach, or gach, every 
 Ceap, a block 
 CuJan, a lap-dog 
 Crocha, to hang- 
 
 Cailch, chalk 
 
 Cuil, a beetle 
 
 Cithach, left-handed 
 
 Cirthin, a quicke7i tree 
 
 Cathair, a city 
 
 Cathaoir, a chair 
 
 Cath, a battle 
 
 Ceatha, a Jloower 
 
 Cleath, a hurdle 
 
 Cliav, a bajket 
 
 Cir, a jaw 
 
 Calleachj an old woman 
 
 Cruach, a rick of hay 
 
 Cailleagh, chaff 
 
 Coviofvail, equal 
 O covar, oppofite 
 Coper, copper 
 Ciiavain, allied 
 Cloidhe, a ba?ik 
 Crav, garlick 
 Cairdeas, friendpip 
 Caram, to love 
 Coirne], a corner 
 Crinam, to dry up 
 Colg, a beard of corn 
 
 REMAINS 
 
 Welfj. 
 Fob. 
 Kif. 
 
 Koluyn. 
 Krogi. 
 
 Kalch, lime. 
 Kiiillen. 
 Kuithig. 
 Kerdin. 
 Kader, a fort.. 
 Kader. 
 Kad. 
 Kavod. 
 Kluydh. 
 Kluyd. 
 Kil. 
 
 Gurach. 
 Krig, a heap, 
 Kol. 
 
 Gogyvrfd'. 
 Ar gyver. 
 Kopr. 
 
 Kyvathrach, 
 Klaudh. 
 Krav. 
 
 Karennydh. 
 Kary. 
 Kornel. 
 Krino. 
 Kolyd. 
 
 Chap. DC, 
 
 Cealgach,
 
 CttAP. IX. O F J 
 
 hiJJj, 
 Cealgach, cimiihig 
 Cluinim, to hear 
 clulgin, a bubble 
 Colavain, a foundation 
 Cal, gabaifte, cabbage 
 Corp marv, a corpfe dead 
 Cuilch, a reed 
 Cuaran, a JJjoe, fock 
 Callaim, calends 
 Cailendoir, calender 
 Coifveirt, a Jlocking 
 Cupan, a cup 
 Caval, a camel 
 clog, a bell 
 Cruban, a crab 
 Cainleoir, a candlejlick 
 Cu, cich, a greyhound 
 Canam, to Jing 
 Cantaire, a finger 
 Cean mor, a great head 
 ciuncn, a little head 
 Carchair, a prifon 
 Carr, i 
 CarbadjJ 
 Caife, cheefe 
 Cnu geanm, a chejfnut 
 Caiflean, a cafile 
 cat, a cat. 
 Ceap, afocky or trunk 
 
 A P H E T. 281 
 
 Weip, 
 
 Kalli, diclielgar. 
 
 Klyved. 
 
 Klocli. 
 
 Troed kolovn. 
 
 Kaul, kebetflien. 
 
 Korph maru. 
 
 Kalav. 
 
 Kuaran. 
 
 Kalan. 
 
 Kalender. 
 
 Koefvig. 
 
 Kupan. 
 
 Kamel. 
 
 Kloch. 
 
 Kruban. 
 
 Kanhiiylbren, 
 
 Ki, gaft, a dog or bitch, 
 
 Kany. 
 
 Kaneyeur. 
 
 Penvaur. 
 
 Penny n. 
 
 Karchar. 
 rKar. 
 1 Karbyd. 
 
 Kaus. 
 
 Kneyen. 
 
 Kaftelh. 
 
 Kath. 
 
 Kyf. 
 
 O o coivead-
 
 282 
 
 Coiveadhalm, to beware 
 Cirlan, a peepfold 
 Culvj ajfem 
 Caingean, a caufe 
 Coviarkagh, a lawyer 
 Coivadagh, wary 
 cigh, a hind 
 Cair-hiadh, a flag 
 CJorban, a Jlork 
 Creaghd, a fear 
 Cuallaide, a carpenter 
 Coluifhte, a college 
 Cruinhum, to gather 
 Oeiliavradh, conference 
 Colmailt, a dove-houfe 
 (jolauin, a column 
 Cuallaidhe, a compa?iion 
 Ooidhreacht, commerce 
 Covhalthad, a joint 
 CJrisj a girdle 
 Circhal, a circle 
 
 THE REMAINS 
 
 TFelfj. 
 
 Chap. IX. 
 
 Govaly. 
 
 Korian. 
 
 Koloun. 
 
 Kingaus. 
 
 Kyvrcithen 
 
 Govalys. 
 
 Evig. 
 
 Karu hydh. 
 
 Kryr guyn., 
 
 Kraith. 
 
 Kuvailh. 
 
 Kolheg. 
 
 Krynhoi. 
 
 Kydlavaricedh, 
 
 Klommendi. 
 
 Kolun. 
 
 Kyvailh. 
 
 Kyvarreith. 
 
 Kyfhilhtiad. 
 
 Guregis. 
 
 Kylch. 
 
 Kruth, a fddle. 
 
 Krynhoi. 
 
 Kuynos. 
 
 Kuvenii. 
 
 Cniithj a harp 
 
 Oruinim, to heap up 
 
 Cuid, a flipper 
 
 Covainm, a furname 
 
 CJoveruth, a conflux of rivers Kydfnid. 
 
 cogudhas, confcience Kyduybud. 
 
 CJovna, a coufn german Kovnder. 
 
 coiv villidh, a comrade Kyvelly. 
 
 Cintrcaiij
 
 Chap. IX. O F J 
 
 cintrean, Jlubhorii 
 CJuplaim, to couple 
 Cochaire, a cook 
 Coll, a hazel tree 
 Coluine, hazel 'wood 
 Credeim, to believe 
 Cuthaim, to create 
 
 Cailch, J 
 
 Crufta, a crujl or f Jell 
 Croifli, a crofs 
 Criflieail, cryjlal 
 Cuvaith, an elbow 
 Cuil, a guat 
 Col tar, a plough coulter 
 Cilog, a hedge-fparroiv 
 cam, crooked 
 Cuidhaim, to guard 
 Ceanaim, to buy 
 cluvam, to pluck feathers 
 Creacham, to rob 
 Coivranhaim, to divide 
 Cealg, guile 
 Coirigini, to amend 
 Cran faiche, a beech 
 CTeidhea\', faith 
 Cridealthoir, a potter 
 cluvas, a lock of wool 
 (jincaban, chance 
 
 A P II E T. 
 
 TVelfj, 
 
 Kyndyn. 
 
 Kyplyfly, 
 
 Kog. 
 
 Kolheii. 
 
 Kolhuyn, 
 
 Kredy. 
 
 Krey. 
 fPrydh. 
 iGalch. 
 
 Kreften, 
 
 Kroes. 
 
 Krianal. 
 
 Kyvelyn* 
 
 Guydh. 
 
 Kulhtur. 
 
 Guichelh y gog, 
 
 Kam. 
 
 Kadii. 
 
 Keincog, a penny, 
 
 Klyvo. 
 
 Praydhio. 
 
 Kivranny. 
 
 Dichel. 
 
 Gurygio. 
 
 Pren fauydh, 
 
 Kred. 
 
 Pridhaur. 
 
 Lhouveth. 
 
 Kynrabodli. 
 
 O O 2 
 
 28: 
 
 cran-
 
 284 T H E R 
 
 IriJJj. 
 
 Crantavall, ci JI'mg 
 
 Corda, a ropz 
 
 Ciligh, a wood-cock 
 
 Ciliagh, a cock 
 
 Cinim, "t ^ 
 
 ,, \to p;roan 
 Cneadnam, J ^ 
 
 Cearch, a hen 
 
 Cinead, a ?jatiQn 
 
 clue, renown 
 
 Ciofglid, diligent 
 
 Cil, Jlender 
 
 Cro muich, a hog-fty 
 
 Cneafta, honeji, civil 
 
 Caithvair, a fiooter 
 
 Cogaidh, weak^ fearful 
 
 Coftos, cojl or charge 
 
 Ceantoifeach, a general 
 
 Coivlinam, to fulfil 
 
 Coivnaim, to inhabit 
 
 Cuileog, an infeSi 
 
 Creideagh, tnofi intimate 
 
 clagun, a flagon 
 
 clinam, t 7 7 
 ' \to bend 
 Crumam, J 
 
 Cruach, a rick 
 
 Crutli, a form 
 
 cheile, together 
 
 Ceilim, to conceal 
 
 each, dtmg 
 
 Ceanaidh, the forehead 
 
 Cuplaim, to -couple 
 
 E M A I N S 
 
 Chap. I'Xr 
 
 Welflj. 
 
 
 Pren taval. 
 
 
 Kord. 
 
 
 Kyphilog, 
 
 
 Keilog. 
 
 
 r Kuyno. 
 1 Kuynovain. 
 
 
 
 Giar. 
 
 
 Kenhedledh.- 
 
 
 Klod. 
 
 
 Efgyd. 
 
 
 Kyi. 
 
 
 Kran mocli.^ 
 
 
 Oneafta. 
 
 
 Ergydeur. 
 
 
 Kagadk. 
 
 
 Koft. 
 
 
 Penchidadh. 
 
 
 Koivlenui. 
 
 
 Kyvannedhy. 
 
 
 Kyllionyn. 
 
 
 Karedikal. 
 
 
 Flagen. 
 
 
 Krimmy. 
 
 
 Krig. 
 
 
 Rhith. 
 
 
 Gillidh. 
 
 
 Kely. 
 
 
 Kagal. 
 
 
 Kichuimad. 
 
 
 Kyphylly. 
 
 D Iriflj,
 
 Chap. IX. 
 
 OF J A P II E T. 
 
 285 
 
 Dave, an ox 
 Dant, a morfel 
 Deadh, a jaw 
 Dreach, an image 
 Dearagan, ajlea 
 
 D 
 
 Welfi, 
 Davad, a Jljeep, 
 Dant, a tooth. 
 Tavodh, a tongue. 
 Drich, a lookmg-glafs , 
 Trogen, a trick. 
 
 Diallaidh, afaddle^ or cloths Dillhadh, clothi?tg^ appareL 
 
 Da, dagh, good 
 
 Daith, burning 
 
 Dil, a leech 
 
 Dichean, beheaded' 
 
 Divadh, a dowry 
 
 Dilreavach, an hermit- 
 
 Dius, proteSiion 
 
 Douar, water 
 
 Douar cu, an otter 
 
 Drean, 1 
 
 ^ , \a wren 
 
 Dreoian, J 
 
 Druth, a harlot 
 
 Druim, the back 
 
 Dearchadh, fight 
 
 Draoidh, a druid 
 
 Deor, a tear 
 
 Dair, darach, a?t oak 
 
 Deis, right 
 
 Dris, dreafog, a bra?nble 
 
 Duilleavair, leaves 
 
 Duilein, a leaf 
 
 Da. 
 
 Deiviodh, fngeing. 
 
 Gel. 
 
 Diben. 
 
 Egvedhi, a portion. 
 
 Didrevur. 
 
 Didhos, a cover frojn rain. 
 
 Duiir. 
 
 Duur gi. 
 f Driu. 
 1 Driuan. 
 
 Drythyl, lafcivious. 
 
 Trim, drim. 
 
 Edrychiadh. 
 
 Deruyth. 
 
 Dagar. 
 
 Derwenn. 
 
 Dehei. 
 
 Dryillcn. 
 
 Dail. 
 
 Deilen. 
 
 Druv,
 
 Irip. 
 
 Druv, a dwelling 
 
 Dovain, deep 
 
 Dorn, a ha?tdle 
 
 Duv, black 
 
 Duine, a per f on ^ a jnaiz 
 
 Dan, a Jong 
 
 Dealan, a coal 
 
 Daocog, a periwmckle 
 
 Dealra, to J}ji?2e 
 
 Dealg, a bodkin 
 
 Dean a, to do 
 
 Drughd, dew 
 
 Diol, to pay 
 
 Deiii£h, an ear of corn 
 
 Deagh, fair 
 
 Diogh, drink 
 
 Dithrav, a defert 
 
 Dovain, high 
 
 Duive, i7ik 
 
 Droithe coin, a fouthfayer 
 
 Dall, blind 
 
 Dir, dear^ cojlly 
 
 Dern, afijl-blow 
 
 Go dhivin,-) -i • j j 
 ^ „ }veriiy indeed 
 
 Go dhearVjJ -^ 
 
 Duifgillah, a tenant 
 
 Divail, damage, 
 
 De, am, of concerning 
 
 Dlim, to owe 
 
 THE REMAINS 
 
 Welf. 
 Trev. 
 Duvun. 
 
 Chap. IX. 
 
 a 
 
 M- 
 
 Durn 
 
 Dy. 
 
 Dyn. 
 
 Kan. 
 
 Gloin. 
 
 Guichiad. 
 
 Geleio. 
 
 Guahelh. 
 
 Guneyd. 
 
 Gulith. 
 
 Talv. 
 
 Tywis. 
 
 Teg. 
 
 Diod. 
 
 Didrev. 
 
 Duvun. 
 
 Dy. 
 
 Deruydh. 
 
 Dalh. 
 
 Dryd. 
 
 Dyrnod. 
 -) Yn dhiai. 
 J Yn dhioir, 
 
 Deiliadh. 
 
 Nivedh. 
 
 De, am. 
 
 Dyly. 
 
 Dalam,
 
 CtiAP. IX. O F J 
 
 Irijlj. 
 Dal am, to blot out 
 DiA, God 
 
 Deas, right 
 
 Deas lau, the right hand 
 
 Diaulj the devil 
 
 Dia, a day 
 
 Dia Dovnigh, Sunday 
 
 Dia Luan, Monday 
 
 Dia Mart, Tuefday 
 
 Dia ceadain, Wedmfday 
 
 Diardin Thurfday 
 
 Dia Hine, Fryday 
 
 Dia Sam, Saturday 
 
 Dile, a deluge 
 
 Difcupal, a difciple 
 
 Diadliavail, divine 
 
 Draig, a dragon 
 
 Dubalta, double 
 
 DifFrevaim, to pluck up 
 
 Deoraidheacht, baniJlDment 
 
 A P H E T. 
 
 Weljh. 
 Diley. 
 Dyu. 
 
 Dehie, dextrous. 
 Dehey lau. 
 Diavol, diaul. 
 Dydh. 
 Dydh Syl. 
 Dydh Lhyn. 
 Dydh Maurth. 
 Dydh Mercher. 
 Dydh Joy. 
 Dyth Guener.^ 
 Dydh Sadarn. 
 Dilyu. 
 D ifchyble. 
 Diviol. 
 Draigr. 
 
 O 
 
 Dublyg. 
 
 Divreidhio. 
 
 Herurieth. 
 
 287 
 
 Deoruidhe, a bani^Ded 7nan Gula duahard. 
 
 Dornan, a handful 
 Deaghthoil, fortunate 
 Dcilhvrim, to hajlen 
 
 Dealv C" ^^'"'.^' ''''''^^' 
 ' I fajhion 
 
 Deiread, an end 
 
 Droch uiv, a crime ^ 
 
 Droch voladh, an ill favour Drugaragl. 
 
 I 
 
 Dyrnaidh. 
 
 Dedhuydh, 
 
 Divriiio. 
 
 JDelu, dylh. 
 
 Divedh. 
 Drugruethred. 
 
 Deara
 
 aSS THE REMAINS 
 
 //■//. Weip. 
 
 'a brother s wife^' 
 or hujband' s 
 
 . fipr J 
 
 Dalladh, a 7nijlah Dalhined. 
 
 Diulam, to draw or fw allow Diualhau. 
 
 Duinin, a little^ for ry fellow Dynin. 
 
 Chap. DC. 
 
 Dear, vra- 
 thair, 
 
 Chuelr yn y gyvreth. 
 
 Dinna, humane 
 
 Doras, a door, gate 
 
 Dreach, a counterfeit 
 
 Doiveis, immenfe 
 
 Dovarutha, i . , 
 
 T^ ) immortal 
 
 Doeaga, J 
 
 Diviadh, impious 
 
 Dicluivj feather-lefs 
 
 A rj' • {the bottom 
 
 Aldoivne, \ j . 
 
 L any tbmg 
 
 Doghadh, fire, flame 
 
 Diavain, unapt, foolip 
 
 Diavair, great, huge 
 
 Domvlaftha, unfavoury 
 
 Duan, a hook, or chain 
 
 Direachtach, lawlefs 
 
 Deifreadh, difference 
 
 Difle, a dye 
 
 Go diviaeach, in vain 
 
 Eirog, ice 
 Eafch, water 
 JEatha, he went 
 
 Dynol. 
 
 Dor. 
 
 Drych. 
 
 Divefyr, 
 
 f.Divaru. 
 
 LDiangae. 
 
 .Didhiv. 
 
 Dibliv. 
 
 Dyvnaii. 
 
 Godhaidk. 
 
 Dhevnydh. 
 
 Dirvaur. 
 
 Divlas. 
 
 Kadueu. 
 
 Dhigyvrath. 
 
 Dis. 
 
 Yndiiivydh. 
 
 E 
 
 Eira, fnow, 
 Acheos, a river. 
 -Aeth. 
 
 Eigne,
 
 Chap. IX. O F J 
 
 A P H E T. 
 
 28 
 
 IriJJj, 
 
 Wclflo. 
 
 
 Eigne, eo, lach, afalmofi 
 
 Eog, iog, ehauch. 
 
 
 Eincach, a face 
 
 Wyneb. 
 
 
 Eo, a yew-tree 
 
 Yu. 
 
 
 Ean, en, a bird 
 
 Eden, aderyn. 
 
 
 Eallach, an hearth 
 
 Aelwyd. 
 
 
 Ealadh, a fwan 
 
 Alark. 
 
 
 Eochair, a key 
 
 Agoraid. 
 
 
 Ellain, a fawn 
 
 Elain. 
 
 
 Eafbain, Spain 
 
 Yfbaen. 
 
 
 Eile, another 
 
 Naile. 
 
 
 Ealadha, fcience 
 
 Kelvydhyd. 
 
 
 Eanadoir, a fowler 
 
 Adarur. 
 
 
 Earbbuch, a roebuck 
 
 Yrchvuch. 
 
 
 Eilit, a hind 
 
 Eilon. 
 
 
 Eignim, to force 
 
 Egni.^ 
 
 
 Eolgair, grief 
 
 Galari, to grieve. 
 
 
 Eaglais, a church 
 
 Egluys, 
 
 
 Eliatrain, a bier 
 
 Eloruydli. 
 
 
 Eiris, a herefy 
 
 Herefy. 
 
 
 Eiricheach, an heretic 
 
 Heretic. 
 
 
 Eagovain, forgetful 
 
 Anghovis, 
 
 
 Eafcharu, an efiemy 
 
 Efgar. 
 
 
 Eachdranech, a fir anger 
 
 Eftron. 
 
 
 Eigim, to cry out 
 
 Eigi. 
 
 
 Ea famplair, a pattern fampl 
 
 i?Efamplc. 
 
 
 Eiveachd, obedience 
 
 Yvydhdod. 
 
 F 
 
 Felaig. 
 
 
 Fal, a prince 
 
 
 Feal, bad 
 
 GuaK 
 
 
 P p Feafchi 
 
 Dir,
 
 290 
 
 Jnfi. 
 Feafchoir, evejting 
 Feine, a boor 
 Fes, a moulb 
 Fiave, abominable 
 Flaith, a lord 
 Fofgadh, a paclow 
 Frag, a wife^ 'wo?na7Z 
 Frith, profit 
 Fuan, ^ndid, a gown 
 Fuiladh, a lye 
 Fell, watching 
 Fin, wine 
 Fir, trtie 
 Fear, a ?nan 
 
 THEREMAINS 
 
 Weip. 
 
 Chap. Y^ 
 
 Gofper. 
 
 Gueiny, to ferve, 
 
 Guevis, a lip. 
 
 Fiedh. 
 
 Fal. 
 
 Kyfgodh. 
 
 Goraig. 
 
 Fruyth, JlrengtK 
 
 Gun. 
 
 Kelwydh, 
 
 Guylfa. 
 
 Guin. 
 
 Guir. 
 
 Gur. 
 
 Faoi, fiaghth, a turn^ time Giiaith. 
 
 Faighin, t\itZ "i«-- 
 
 Fighid, twenty 
 Feach, a mattock 
 Feighleog, pea/cods 
 Faail, to get 
 Fadh, a mole 
 Fiadha, woods 
 Fliadh, a feajl 
 Faifgea, to prefs 
 Feamnach, fea-wreck 
 Fearn, an alder-tree 
 Feith, a finew 
 Feiir, grafs^ hay 
 Fliia, to weave 
 
 Igen, igent. 
 
 Kaib. 
 
 Kodae. 
 
 Kael. 
 
 Guadh. 
 
 Guidh, trees. 
 
 Gulede. 
 
 Guafgy. 
 
 Guymnach. 
 
 Guern. 
 
 Guyth, a vein, 
 
 Guair, hay, 
 
 Guay. 
 
 Fiorn,
 
 Chap. IX. O F J A P H E T. 
 
 Irijh. Weljh. 
 
 Finn, ban, white Giiyn. 
 
 Fithcliille, a pair of tables Guidh buyl. 
 
 291 
 
 Fill, worthy 
 
 Fona, toferve 
 
 Folt, the hair of the head 
 
 Frich, health 
 
 V\y3\^foap lye 
 
 Fiav, ugly 
 
 Finea vuin, a vine 
 
 Freav, roots 
 
 Fonai, enough 
 
 Guyu. 
 
 Gucni. 
 
 Gualt. 
 
 Gryg. 
 
 Golch. 
 
 Fiaidh. 
 
 Guynuyden. 
 
 Guraidh. 
 
 Fonn. 
 
 Feadhchullach, a wild hoar Baedhguylht. 
 
 Furthachd, help 
 Folas, a bufkin^foch^ orflooe 
 Feargraiv, an epitaph 
 Fiaiighlon, un exploit 
 Fairim, to favour 
 Faiar, favour 
 Feavra, February 
 Fuineog, a window 
 Figog, a fg-tree 
 Feidil, faithful 
 F'uinfliean, an ajh-tree 
 Feirge chu vaing, a narrowfea Ky vyngvor. 
 Fuar, cold Oer. 
 
 Frichtalaim, to fry Frio. 
 
 Frichtan, a frying-pan Padelfrio. 
 
 Fearfad, afpindle GucrtJiyd. 
 
 Fear chovnoidhe, afojourner Gur dyvodiadli. 
 
 Pp 2 
 
 Forth. 
 
 Folhagh. 
 
 Bedharo-rafE 
 
 Kyvlavan. 
 
 Favro. 
 
 Favor. 
 
 Kiievror. 
 
 Feneftr. 
 
 Figyforen. 
 
 Fydhlon. 
 
 Onwydhcn. 
 
 Fcarn,
 
 REMAINS 
 
 JVelJJj. 
 
 Guernen. 
 Gorfuis. 
 
 or 
 
 iGuaeradh. 
 
 29t THE 
 
 Irifi. 
 
 Fearn, an alder- tree 
 
 Fofadh, rejl 
 
 T. . J, {an a [cent, 
 rairneadh, <^ , i ' 
 L dejce?2t 
 
 Gaval, a fork 
 
 Garuhiain, a tempeji 
 
 Galan, an e7iemy 
 
 GaVj geivreadh, ivinier 
 
 Gin, the mouth 
 
 Glean, to adhere 
 
 Gnia, knowledge 
 
 Grian, the ground of a river Graian. 
 
 Chap. IX. 
 
 G 
 
 Gavel. 
 
 Garuhin, 
 
 Gelyn. 
 
 Gaiav. 
 
 Gene. 
 
 Glyni. 
 
 Gun, / k?iow. 
 
 Guaire, the hair 
 Gulba, a mouth 
 
 Glaine, glonid, glafs 
 
 Glaine, light 
 Guidhim, to doy to make 
 Guialla, a pledge 
 Geag, a hough 
 Gaoil, a tribe 
 Gavel, the groin 
 Gada, a wyth 
 Gava, a fmith 
 Gnathua, to accuflom 
 Gifdeadh, titillation 
 Geadh, a goofe 
 Giran, a barnacle 
 Glean, a valley 
 
 Guahlt. 
 
 Golbhin. 
 
 r^\ • • ^ ji {druid ^lafs 
 Gleininadroedh,<^ , ,<^ -^ 
 
 L beads. 
 
 Goleini. 
 
 Guneithid. 
 
 Guyftil. 
 
 Kaing. 
 
 Kenedl. 
 
 Gavlach. 
 
 Guden. 
 
 Gove. 
 
 Gnottai. 
 
 Goglaifli, 
 
 Guydh. 
 
 Guyran. 
 
 Glyn. Glun,
 
 Chap. IX. O F J 
 
 IriJJj. 
 
 Glun, the knee 
 
 Gcarr, JJjori 
 
 Gin, a wedge 
 
 Gial, a jaw 
 
 Gliomach, a lobjlei' 
 
 Grive, a claw 
 
 Gaoth, wind 
 
 Gaire, to laugh 
 
 Gearra to cut 
 
 Gaid, athair, a father 
 
 Gnuis, a 7nie?i 
 
 Guivadh, to do 
 
 Guidhim, to do 
 
 Grothai, fand 
 
 Glas, blew 
 
 Gavar, a goat 
 
 Gual, a coal 
 
 Glan, 1 ; , 
 
 ^ "'-"''• clean 
 
 \ clear ^ 
 
 Gluair 
 
 Greideal, a griddle 
 
 Geillim, to believe 
 
 Giolchog, a Jlalk of corn 
 
 „ . (a hedpe-ho^^ 
 
 Graineos:, <^ ^ ^ ^■ 
 ° (. porcupine 
 
 Geochach,i , 
 
 Glavain, J ^ 
 
 Giodhgo, although 
 
 Gan, without 
 
 Givas, afjirt 
 
 Gcideal, a fan 
 
 2 
 
 lutt07l 
 
 A P H E T. 
 
 Wclf). 
 
 Klyn, an hip, 
 
 Byr. 
 
 Kyn. 
 
 Kvl. 
 
 Kymmucli. 
 
 Gravank. 
 
 Kuth, a blaft. 
 
 Kuerthiii. 
 
 Torri. 
 
 Tad. 
 
 Gued. 
 
 Giineythyd. 
 
 Guneyd, 
 
 Gro. 
 
 Glas. 
 
 Gaur. 
 
 Gloin. 
 "iGloiu. 
 JEglyr. 
 
 Gradelh. 
 
 Koelio. 
 
 Guelhtynyd. 
 
 I Draeneog. 
 
 f Buitteig. 
 iGIuth. 
 
 Kydbay. 
 
 Alhan. 
 
 Guifge, a garment, 
 
 Guyntilh. 
 
 293 
 
 Glthc,
 
 294 T H E R 
 
 E M A I N S 
 
 Irifi. 
 
 Weip, 
 
 Githe, a puff of wind 
 
 Kuyth. 
 
 Guilim, to wesp 
 
 Uijio. 
 
 Githreog, a gale of wind 
 
 Kuythad. 
 
 Gaichid, jet 
 
 Mychid. 
 
 Gruaidh, the cheek 
 
 Grydh. 
 
 Geineavnadh, begetting 
 
 Kenedhliadli. 
 
 Geineavnaim, to beget 
 
 Kenhedhly. 
 
 Geinteach, genitive 
 
 Gynhedlo. 
 
 Glidh, glue 
 
 Glyd. 
 
 Greagach, a Grecian 
 
 Grocgaidli. 
 
 Glas, feur, grafs^ herbs 
 
 Glas velhtin 
 
 Grammadoir, a grammarian Grammadegur, 
 
 Grafa, grace 
 
 Gras. 
 
 Gu, gaitnadh, afpear 
 
 Guayu. 
 
 Gagadli, \ openmg^ '^'^JGagendor. 
 '^ L yawning J ° 
 
 Gavain, a young hind 
 
 Jevang garu. 
 
 Garradoir, a gardener 
 
 Gardhur. 
 
 Garrdha, a garden 
 
 Gardhur. 
 
 Gallgavair, a wild goat 
 
 Rhyvavar. 
 
 Gnatli, a cujlom 
 
 Gnottiad. 
 
 Imchil, about 
 
 I 
 
 Yngilk. 
 
 Imdiol, deceit 
 
 Ymdill. 
 
 Inglan, unclean 
 
 Anglan. 
 
 Inteachj a way 
 
 Hyntj a journey 
 
 Ilach, mirth 
 
 Eluch. 
 
 Ir, anger 
 
 Iredh. 
 
 Ug,ffb 
 
 Pyik. 
 
 Chap. IX. 
 
 Idir,
 
 Chap. IX. O F 
 
 J A P II E T. 
 
 IriJJj. 
 
 TFeip, 
 
 Idir, amo?ig 
 
 Iddyntj to them, 
 
 Im, butter 
 
 Ymenyn. 
 
 Itin, a quill-feather 
 
 Aden. 
 
 Inncoin, an anvil 
 
 Einion. 
 
 Init, Shrove-tide 
 
 Ynyd. 
 
 Inis, an JJland 
 
 Ynys. 
 
 Immeal, a border 
 
 Ymmyl. 
 
 Ifadh, ithinij to eat 
 
 Illy, buytta. 
 
 lach, a falmon 
 
 Eaug. 
 
 Ibini, to drink 
 
 Yved. 
 
 Ivethread, foaki?tg 
 
 Ivgar. 
 
 Imlan, /(^fe, found 
 
 lachlaven. 
 
 Imreafon, controverfy 
 
 Ymriflbn. 
 
 Imthim, to depart 
 
 Ymmaeth. 
 
 Iveneafli, pafime 
 
 Dyvenydli^ 
 
 laron, iron 
 
 Haiarn. 
 
 Ith, corn, grain 
 
 Yd. 
 
 Imain, a hymn 
 
 Emyn. 
 
 Inteach, a gate 
 
 Kychuncadli. 
 
 Irnchuvach, ^/, 7?ieet 
 
 Kymmugs. 
 
 Idhart, a pillow. 
 
 Dydhed. 
 
 Imeadh, fafing 
 
 Ymprid. 
 
 Ladronn, a thief 
 
 L 
 
 Lhadron. 
 
 Lainne, a filling 
 
 Lhana. 
 
 Laithj ntilk 
 
 Lhayth. 
 
 Lann, a church 
 
 Lhan. 
 
 Lain, a veil 
 
 Lhiein, linen. 
 
 295 
 
 Lear,
 
 206 
 
 T II E R 
 
 Irijh, 
 
 Lear, the fea 
 
 Leathlagfa, weak 
 
 Leitheachj a plaife 
 
 Lias, a calf-houfe 
 
 Lis, lios, a houfa 
 
 Los, a tail 
 
 Luvra, um^k 
 
 Liia, an oath 
 
 Li, colour 
 
 Lainne, a knife 
 
 Leath, half 
 
 Ni lavmaoid, we dare not 
 
 Loinneach, glad 
 
 Lor, much 
 
 Liath 
 
 grey 
 
 h 
 
 oairec 
 
 Lean, liquor ^ ale^ or beer 
 Loman, a7t enfgn 
 Leas- vac, a flep-fon 
 Lochlonadh, a Norwegian 
 Lengadh, to devour 
 Luch, a moufe 
 Luaith, ajhes 
 Liis, luiv, an herb 
 Leathan, hroad^ large 
 Lav, a hand 
 Lan mara, the tide 
 Laineach, cheerful 
 Laithlus, mugwort 
 Lom, bald 
 
 E M A I N S Chap. IX. 
 
 ^clJJj. 
 
 Lhyr. 
 
 Lhed, lefg. 
 
 Lhythy, a flounder. 
 
 Lhyeft, a cottage. 
 
 Lis, lliys, a pallace. 
 
 Lhoft. 
 
 Lliavyr, labour. 
 
 Lhu. 
 
 Lhiii. 
 
 L ha van, a fmrd-hlade. 
 
 Lhed. 
 
 Ni lavafun^ 
 
 Lhauen. 
 
 Lhamer. 
 
 Lhuyd. 
 
 Lhinn. 
 
 Lhymman. 
 
 Lhys-vab. 
 
 Lychlynydh- 
 
 Lhynky. 
 
 Lhig. 
 
 Lhed, 
 
 Lhys, Ihyfeuyn. 
 
 Lhydan. 
 
 Lhau. 
 
 Lanu a thrai mor. 
 
 Lhaven. 
 
 Lhuidlys. 
 
 Lhum. 
 
 Luaghvor,
 
 Chap. IX. O F J 
 
 A P H E T. 
 
 IriJh. 
 
 Weip. 
 
 Luaghvor, dear., coJ}ly 
 
 Guarthvaur. 
 
 Loiflileathan, a beaver 
 
 Lhoftlydan. 
 
 Leagadh, a fall 
 
 Diguydh. 
 
 Lav ghiita, the hand-gout 
 
 Lhau uft. 
 
 Lav haigh, afurgeon 
 
 Lhau vcdigh. 
 
 Leavar coinine, a regijler 
 
 Kove livr. 
 
 Luivam, to cry out 
 
 Lhevain. 
 
 Luies, ajleet 
 
 Lhynges. 
 
 Liach, a fpoon 
 
 Lhuy. 
 
 Leathar, ajkin 
 
 Lheder. 
 
 Lag, ijoeak 
 
 Lhefg. 
 
 Lani deas, the right-hand 
 
 Dehey lhau. 
 
 Lauraim, to /peak 
 
 Lheviru. 
 
 Line, a thread 
 
 Lhinyn. 
 
 Laidir,y?r(7;^^ 
 
 Kadarn. 
 
 Lar, a floor 
 
 Lhaiir. 
 
 Lufach, full of herbs 
 
 Lhyfeiog. 
 
 Lorganach, lazy 
 
 Lhurv. 
 
 Linam, to fulfill 
 
 Lhenui. 
 
 La, day 
 
 Lhyg, light. 
 
 Leias, a remedy^ help 
 
 Lhes, profit J fervice. 
 
 Leach, a flat fl one 
 
 Lhech. 
 
 Litir, a letter 
 
 Lhythyr. 
 
 Lorg, a leg 
 
 Lhorp. 
 
 
 M 
 
 Muime, a nurfe 
 
 Mam, a mother. 
 
 Maian, -i , 
 Meanned, J ^ 
 
 Mann. 
 
 
 Q-1 
 
 Z97 
 
 Man,
 
 298 T H E R 
 
 Irijh. 
 Man, a hand 
 Meaval, JJjame 
 MaeSj a fofier child 
 Minach, oar^ minerals 
 Men, a mouth 
 Mil, milid, a foldhr 
 Meadhair, talk^ fpeech 
 Moirb, an ant 
 Mos, a jnanner^ orfajhiofi 
 Maith, good 
 Mual, the top of a hill 
 Much, ffftoke 
 Muyn, muneul, a neck 
 Muadhjy^^', tender 
 Muntorch, a neck- chain 
 Mala, an eye-brow 
 Molt, a "weather 
 Meile, a mill 
 Muinteardha, affable. 
 Meadhg, whey 
 Min, /mail 
 Mon, turf, peet 
 Mor, great 
 Mil, honey 
 Milis, fweet 
 Muchin, a fwine 
 Meafch, among 
 Meannan, a kid 
 Mianach, oar 
 
 E M A I N S 
 Weip, 
 Myn. 
 Mevyl. 
 
 Maeth. 
 
 Muyn glodias. 
 
 Min, a lip, 
 
 Milur. 
 
 Medhir, it is f aid.. 
 
 Mor, mir. 
 
 Moes. 
 
 Mad. 
 
 Moel. 
 
 Mug. 
 
 Munugle. 
 
 Medhal. 
 
 Myngdorko. 
 
 Ad. 
 
 Molht. 
 
 Melin. 
 
 Muyn. 
 
 Maidh, 
 
 Man. 
 
 Maun^ 
 
 Maur, 
 
 Mel. 
 
 Melys. 
 
 Mokyn» 
 
 Myik. 
 
 Mynnan. 
 
 Mynacli» 
 
 Chap. IX, 
 
 MiotaL
 
 Chap. IX. O F J 
 
 A P H E T. 
 
 299 
 
 IriJ}?. 
 
 TFelflj, 
 
 
 Miotal, metal 
 
 Mettel. 
 
 
 Mianadh, an awl 
 
 Mynaued. 
 
 
 Mac, a foil 
 
 Mab. 
 
 
 Mucha, to /mother 
 
 Mygy. 
 
 
 Milchu, a greyhound 
 
 Milgi. 
 
 
 Minichj frequent 
 
 Mynyk. 
 
 
 March, a horfe 
 
 Mark. 
 
 
 Mar, as 
 
 Mai. 
 
 
 Marfhin, thus 
 
 Malhyn. 
 
 
 Magh, afield^ a coimtry 
 
 Maes. 
 
 
 Muithrean, a7i aunt 
 
 Modrib. 
 
 
 Mantach, Jiammering 
 
 Mantach. 
 
 
 Mael, hald 
 
 Moel. 
 
 
 Morcluith, re?towned 
 
 Klodvaur. 
 
 
 Mai, a tax 
 
 Mael. 
 
 
 Maithim, to forgive 
 
 Madhce. 
 
 
 Meadhaim, to conjeEiure 
 
 Medhylio. 
 
 
 Modh, acuflom 
 
 Modh. 
 
 
 Meadog, a penknfe 
 
 Bidog, a knife 
 
 
 Mifligeadh, drunketmefs 
 
 Bruifgedh. 
 
 
 Meifge, drunk 
 
 Bruifge. 
 
 
 Me, mefein, 7, my f elf 
 
 Mi, myvi. 
 
 
 Mor diavair, very great 
 
 Maur dirvaur. 
 
 
 Marunach, an epitaph 
 
 Marunadh. 
 
 
 Marchach, a horfemaji 
 
 Markog. 
 
 
 Marchaim, to ride on horfehack Markogeth. . 
 
 
 Mara, a flowing 
 
 Maris, 
 
 
 Meang, a cheat 
 
 Shomiant. 
 
 
 Meitheanaim, to Jinn e 
 
 Melhdenny. 
 
 
 
 Q^q 2 
 
 Meafog,
 
 ;oo 
 
 THE RE 
 
 Meafog, an acorn 
 Moladh, renown 
 Maighifter, a fuafier 
 Mathaim, to know^ or pardon 
 Mallaim, to curfe 
 Mulch, an owl 
 Mothuidfe, he ha?tdled 
 Margaidh, a market 
 Minan, a kid 
 
 MAINS 
 
 Weip. 
 Mcfen. 
 Moliant. 
 Mcifter. 
 Madhse. 
 Maldithio. 
 Tylhian. 
 Ymodhodh. 
 Marchuad. 
 Min. 
 
 Chap. IX. 
 
 N 
 
 Nain, a grandmother. 
 
 Newin. 
 
 Naun, noon^ 
 
 Neidir. 
 
 Niul, a mijl^ 
 
 Nidh. 
 
 Dihalog. 
 
 Naing, a mother 
 Nunna, him^er 
 Noin, evening 
 Nathair, afnake 
 Neal, a cloud 
 Neadh, a nejl 
 Neavalach, chajle 
 Nim leanuira, to accompany Kynlhuin. 
 As neafa, the near eft Y neftav.. 
 
 Neav, heaven Neve. 
 
 Neavaidh, heavenly Nevol. 
 
 Nadhiirtha, natural Natyriol. 
 
 Neivlian, diligent Aneidhil. 
 
 Neafofvadh, unconftant Anfavaduy. 
 
 Neavarmach, unarmed Anarvog. 
 
 Nadhuir, the nature of a thing Natirioth. 
 Nuadh, new Newidh, 
 
 No, or Ne. 
 
 O Irifi.
 
 Chap. IX. 
 
 OF JAPHET. 
 
 301 
 
 Irijh. 
 Or, gold 
 Osj ois, above 
 Oguft, Augujl 
 Oraidh,, a7t oration 
 Ofglaim, to deteEi 
 Oidughcidh, an ordinance 
 Olgraive, an epigram 
 Och, ochone, alas 
 Oftaire, an hoji^ or gueji 
 Ofiralaim, to facrifice 
 Ordaim, to ordain 
 Olan, loool 
 Oile, the reji^ remainder 
 
 Plaftar, a plaifter 
 Ponra, beans 
 Pillim, to bend 
 Pib, piban, a pipe 
 Poll, toll, a den^ hole 
 Poball, people 
 Prais, brafs 
 Pluich, a cheek 
 Puifgim, to Jlrike 
 Paipear, paper 
 Pofta, a column 
 Prior, an abbot, or prior 
 
 O 
 
 Weljh. 
 Ayr, oyr. 
 Yux. 
 Auft. 
 Araidh. 
 Diaghlydh. 
 Ordhiuhaad. 
 Argraff. 
 Uhan. 
 Ofp. 
 
 Offrymy. 
 Ordeinio. 
 Gulan. 
 Lheilh. 
 
 P 
 
 Plaftr. 
 
 Ponar. 
 
 Plygi. 
 
 Pib, pibelh. 
 
 Pulh, tolh. 
 
 Pobol, 
 
 Pras. 
 
 Boch. 
 
 Puyo. 
 
 Pappyr. 
 
 Poft. 
 
 Prior. 
 
 Pinam,
 
 302 T H E 
 
 REMAINS Chap. IX. 
 
 IriJJj. 
 
 Weip, 
 
 Pi nam, to torment 
 
 Poeny. 
 
 Pian, grief 
 
 Poen. 
 
 
 R 
 
 Rath, raithneach, y^r« 
 
 Rhedhvn. 
 
 Riv, jmmher 
 
 Rhiv. 
 
 Rubhag, very/mall 
 
 Rhyvak, too little 
 
 Rin, a hill 
 
 Rhyn, a promontory 
 
 Raich, brach, an arm 
 
 Braich. 
 
 Raidhmais, a dream 
 
 Breidhiiyd. 
 
 Ron, a fea-calf 
 
 Maelkhon. 
 
 Roinne, horfe-hair 
 
 Rhaun. 
 
 Ruav^, afpade 
 
 Rhau. 
 
 Ro, too much 
 
 Rhy. 
 
 Ravadh, warning 
 
 Ribydh. 
 
 Roth, a wheel 
 
 Rhod. 
 
 Reatha, 7'U72ni?ig 
 
 Rhedegog. 
 
 Rathadh, warjtirig 
 
 Rybydh. 
 
 Rio, frojl 
 
 Rheu. 
 
 Rava, an oar 
 
 Rhyv. 
 
 Rovairt, tide 
 
 Ryvarthuy. 
 
 Rovair, a rower 
 
 Rhuyvur. 
 
 Roive, before 
 
 Rhao;. 
 
 Riveleavar, a calendar 
 
 RhyvHvr. 
 
 Rivrolla,-) ^ , 
 ^ , i-n (a catalogue 
 Rivhlt, J '^ 
 
 Rhivreftr. 
 
 Rannam, to divide 
 
 Rhanny. 
 
 Runnadh, divifo?i 
 
 Rhannaid. 
 
 Radam, to give 
 
 Rhodis. 
 
 Ridhnait,
 
 Chap. IX. OF J A P H E T. 303 
 
 Ridlmait, a gift Rhodh. 
 
 Reidli, eafy^ gentle Hyniydh. 
 
 Ruadh vaidhl, a rediJJj yellow Rhydh velyn. 
 
 Reatham, to rujJj in Rhedeg, to 7'un in a Jlream. 
 
 Ran, a fragment Rhann. 
 
 S 
 
 Scrcavam, to rough-cafl Kravemy. 
 
 Shivraid, a charm Kyvaredh. 
 
 Sgibol, a barn Yfgybor. 
 
 Stair, a hi/lory Hiftory. 
 
 Sgorn, the throat Korupori. 
 
 Schol, cholaifte, \ -^ ,, lYfgol. 
 
 Sgadan, a herring Yfgadcnin. 
 
 Spochadoir, a highwayman Yfpelluir. 
 Spirad duine, a guardian angelYi^YjA dyn. 
 
 Sorn, an oven Furn. 
 
 Shrian, a bridle Fruin. 
 
 Suv, a frawherry Syvi. 
 
 Saor, a carpenter Saer, an architeSl^ 
 
 Saithbeach, afwannofhees Haidh. 
 
 Sluagh, an army Lhy. 
 
 Soigdiur, afoldier Lhyydur. 
 
 Samra, fummer Hav. 
 
 Seafnadh, breathing Savan, a mouth, 
 
 Seanadh, an ajfembly^ fenate Senedh. 
 
 Search, love, affeSiion Serk. 
 
 Segh, an ox Yx. 
 
 Sdniftir, a window Feneftr^ 
 
 3 Sgafia,
 
 304 THE 
 
 REMAINS 
 
 Chap. IX 
 
 Irifj. 
 
 Welf, 
 
 
 Sgaffa, a Jk'iff^ boat 
 
 Yfgraf. 
 
 
 Sleteoraght, theft 
 
 Lhedrad. 
 
 
 SI is, a fide 
 
 Yftlys. 
 
 
 Son, iian, a voice ^ found 
 
 Sun. 
 
 
 Son, a pole 
 
 Fon, a faff. 
 
 
 Sroal, a whip 
 
 Frowylh. 
 
 
 Su3a\^ fmali 
 
 Sal, 77iean. 
 
 
 Sleavan, an elm 
 
 Lhuiven. 
 
 
 Slad, faughter 
 
 Lhadh, to kill. 
 
 
 Slat, a yard 
 
 Lhath. 
 
 
 Slead, a tribe 
 
 Lliuyth. 
 
 
 Slan, healthy 
 
 Lhaven, cheerful. 
 
 
 Slugadh, to /wallow 
 
 Lhynky. 
 
 
 Sleavan, fmooth 
 
 Lhuvun. 
 
 
 Sleovadh, polifjing 
 
 Lhivo, to grind. 
 
 
 Smilach, a blackbird 
 
 Muyalch. 
 
 
 Smer, blackberries 
 
 Muyar. 
 
 
 Smir, rriarrow 
 
 Mer. 
 
 
 Sniv ,fwimming 
 
 Novio. 
 
 
 Snathad, a needle 
 
 Nodhuydh. 
 
 
 Snoiadh, chipping 
 
 Nadhy. 
 
 
 Spealladoir, a mower 
 
 Plodyrur. 
 
 
 Spre, cattle 
 
 Praidh, a herd. 
 
 
 Sfraidh, ftratha, afreet 
 
 Yftrad. 
 
 
 Schiath, afield 
 
 Skuyd. 
 
 
 Schuaba, to fweep 
 
 Skybo. 
 
 
 Schiatha, a hawthorn 
 
 Yfpydhad. 
 
 
 Suift, a flail 
 
 Fyft. 
 
 
 Solus, light 
 
 Golse. 
 
 
 Sich,
 
 Chap. IX. F 
 
 JAP II E T. 
 
 Irifi. 
 
 IVclJlj. 
 
 Sich, dry 
 
 Syk. 
 
 Soc, a plough-JJjare 
 
 Such. 
 
 Saint, covetoujnefs 
 
 Kuant, deftre. 
 
 Saiitach, covetous 
 
 Kuannbg. 
 
 Scifeadh, fixth 
 
 Kuechcdh. 
 
 Searv, hitter 
 
 Kuerv. 
 
 Scideadh, a hlaji 
 
 Kuthad. 
 
 Siur, ajijier 
 
 Kuaer. 
 
 Saiead, an arrow 
 
 Sieth. 
 
 Saileog, a willow 
 
 Helig. 
 
 Salan, fait 
 
 Halen. 
 
 Sailte, falted 
 
 Halht. 
 
 Saith, a thrujl 
 
 Huth. 
 
 Savail, like 
 
 Haval. 
 
 Scoiltea, a cleft 
 
 Holt. 
 
 Seavoch, a hawk 
 
 Hebog. 
 
 Sealv, a herd 
 
 Helva. 
 
 Sealva, poffejfon 
 
 Helu. 
 
 Scalga, hunting 
 
 Hela. 
 
 Scalgair, a huntfnan 
 
 Helyur, 
 
 Sean, old 
 
 Hen. 
 
 Seavfganach, qidck 
 
 Hy-fgavn, 
 
 Seafg, fedge 
 
 Hefg. • 
 
 Seile, fpittle 
 
 Helui. 
 
 Seol, a fail 
 
 Huyllong, guely. 
 
 Si, pje 
 
 Hi. 
 
 Siar, the wejl 
 
 Huyr, late. 
 
 Sin, this 
 
 Hvn. 
 
 Sith, peace 
 
 Hedh. 
 
 
 Rr 
 
 Z^S 
 
 Sil,
 
 3o6 THERE 
 
 Sil, feed 
 
 Sir, lojig 
 
 Sithlan, a Jlrainer 
 
 Soinean, fair weather 
 
 Suan, jleeep 
 
 Sail, a heel 
 
 Snas, ahove 
 
 Schibol, a ham 
 
 Sluagh, a multitude 
 
 Searc, affeEiion 
 
 Shean gaid, a grandfather 
 
 Spoir, a fpur 
 
 Sheomra, a vault 
 
 Shimilear, a chi7tmej 
 
 Slaveradh, a chain 
 
 Sealla, a cellar 
 
 Spreagadh, a reproach 
 
 Sgreav, a cruft 
 
 ^ ,, 1 \a bed-cha?nher 
 codhaitaj J 
 
 MAINS Chap. IX. 
 
 Wefj. 
 Hil filod, fnallfjlj. 
 Hir, long^ prolix. 
 Hidill. 
 Hinon. 
 Hyn. 
 Soudul. 
 Yuch. 
 Sfkybor.. 
 
 Lhy. 
 
 Serk. 
 Hendad. 
 
 Yfbardyn^ 
 
 Siambar. 
 
 Shimnse. 
 
 Radhven. 
 
 Kelh. 
 
 Sarhaed. 
 
 Kraven. 
 
 Corr kydhigl. 
 
 Teifveirt, increafe 
 Teinteavail, fiery ^ fijining 
 Teineal, tinder 
 Teine, fire 
 Teinetcach, burning 
 Tarraing, a draught 
 Trom, heavy 
 Tuleari, a hillock 
 
 Tyviadh. 
 
 Tanlhyd. 
 
 Ibid ' 
 
 Tan. 
 
 Tanbaid. 
 
 Tarlyngli. 
 
 Tnim. 
 
 Tuinbacli. 
 
 Tail 
 
 111,
 
 Chap. 1^. O F J 
 
 A P H E T. 
 
 Irlfi. 
 
 Weljh. 
 
 Tailm, a Jlhig 
 
 Taiil. 
 
 Toran, a 7'oari7ig nolfe 
 
 Turv, 
 
 Tul, the forehead 
 
 Tal. 
 
 Teatham, to run away 
 
 Enteithio. 
 
 Tonn, a wave 
 
 Tonn. 
 
 Thorthach, fruitful 
 
 Torethog. 
 
 Torrach, pregnant 
 
 Torrog. 
 
 Teghlach, a family 
 
 Teylly. 
 
 Taij taoi, fle?tt 
 
 Tcui, to hold one s peace. 
 
 Tal, theft 
 
 Tuylh, cheat. 
 
 Tealgadh, a cajling 
 
 Tavelly, to cafl. 
 
 Teivearfa, to difill 
 
 Dyvery. 
 
 Tiw, thick 
 
 Ten. 
 
 Trift, fad 
 
 Trift. 
 
 Trom, heavy ^ penfve 
 
 Triim. 
 
 Tuchaid, he came 
 
 Daeth. 
 
 Tuis, a jewel 
 
 This. 
 
 Tul, the countenance 
 
 Dylh. 
 
 Tur, a requefl 
 
 Taer, importunate. 
 
 Tairis, over 
 
 Draus. 
 
 Tamail, a fpace of time 
 
 Talm. 
 
 Teoran, a limit 
 
 Tervyn. 
 
 Tii, to fwear 
 
 Tyngi. 
 
 Tarar, an augur 
 
 Taradr. 
 
 Treife, violence 
 
 Trais. 
 
 Trocaire, mercy 
 
 Trigaredh. 
 
 Tarr, the abdojnen 
 
 Torr. 
 
 Ton, the breech 
 
 Tin. 
 
 Timeach, warm 
 
 Tiiym. 
 
 P7 
 
 R r 2 
 
 Tunnach,
 
 3o8 T H E R E M A I N S 
 
 €hap. IX 
 
 'IriJJd. 
 
 Welfi, 
 
 
 Tunnach, JJjining 
 
 Tunny. 
 
 
 Tore, a hog 
 
 Turk. 
 
 
 Teg, a houfe 
 
 Ty. 
 
 
 Tean, J} rati 
 
 Tyn. 
 
 
 Truadh, lean 
 
 Tryan. 
 
 
 Ttith, hot 
 
 Poeth. 
 
 
 Tovas, "weight 
 
 Puys. 
 
 
 Tachdha, to choaJi 
 
 Tagy. 
 
 
 Tifeach, a commander 
 
 Tuyfog. 
 
 
 Toa, ^choice 
 
 Deuis. 
 
 
 Tuidh, a^^ end 
 
 Divedh. 
 
 
 Tealach'd, a houJJjoId 
 
 Tyluyth. 
 
 
 Teacht, a journey 
 
 Tayth. 
 
 
 Treas, the third 
 
 Trydhydh. 
 
 
 Taruf, a bull 
 
 Taru. 
 
 
 Teas, heat 
 
 Tes. 
 
 
 Treavthoir, a ploughman 
 
 Trour. 
 
 
 Treavam, to plough 
 
 Troi. 
 
 
 Teagham, to heat 
 
 Tuymno. 
 
 
 Taiverneoir, a viBualler 
 
 Tavarnur. 
 
 
 Tavairne, a tavern 
 
 Tavarn. 
 
 
 Teimchlol, about 
 
 Amygylch. 
 
 
 Teagafgaim, to teach 
 
 Adhyfgy. 
 
 ' 
 
 Tonna, a tun 
 
 Tynnelh. 
 
 
 Teadh, witil 
 
 Hyd, ted. 
 
 
 Tratli, whilft 
 
 Tra. 
 
 
 U Jrifi.
 
 Chap. IX. 
 
 O F J 
 
 IriJJj. 
 Uair, a?t hour 
 Uaithcridh, horror 
 Uval, humble 
 Urchor a throw^ caji 
 Uimefliin, therefore 
 Uivir, number 
 Uval, an apple 
 Um, about 
 Uva, brafs 
 Uan, a lamb 
 Uch, alas 
 Ule, all 
 Uachdar, height 
 Uafalj noble 
 Uvair, a brazier 
 Umfaifgim, to embrace 
 Urlar, a floor 
 Ughdar, a7i author 
 Uaigh, a grot ^ cave 
 Ulin, a?i elbow 
 Urchoid, damage^ lofs 
 
 A P IT E T. 
 
 U 
 
 Welfj. 
 
 Aur. 
 
 Achrcdh. 
 
 Hyvel. 
 
 Ergyd. 
 
 Am hynny.. 
 
 Niver. 
 
 Aval. 
 
 Am. 
 
 Evydh. 
 
 On, oen, 
 
 Och. 
 
 Olh. 
 
 Ykder. 
 
 Ychel. 
 
 Eyryk. 
 
 Ymuafgy, 
 
 Lhaur. 
 
 Audur. 
 
 Fay. 
 
 Elin. 
 
 Argyvedh. 
 
 309 
 
 CH AF.
 
 313 THE REMAINS Chap. X. 
 
 C H A P. X. 
 
 The names of the numerals of mojl of the nations o/" Europe; 
 a table of the names^ zmth remanks upon their devia- 
 tions ; a7id on the names offo7ne of thofe of Ada and 
 America. 
 
 
 f^^^^^'^HE neceffity of fome manner of counting began 
 t?v T v^'f as foon as man pofleffed the feveral things that 
 \ 1^^^ A tended to his oreferv^ation, or that, .in procefs of 
 time, became commercial : accordingly, we find a method 
 of reckoning, which has the fame origin all over the 
 world, both in babarous and civilized nations. They all 
 count by decimals, and ten being the determinate number, 
 the accumulation of thefe tens with units makes the 
 amount of any deiired fum ; and, indeed, this mufl: hat^e 
 been founded upon the number of the fingers natural to 
 mankind. 
 
 I FIND the Indians, all over America, except the Ca- 
 ■ribeans, in this method, who, according to their feveral 
 languages, give names to each unit, from one to ten ; and 
 proceed to add an unit to the ten, till there are two tens, 
 to which fum they give a peculiar name ; and fo on to 
 three tens, four tens, and till it comes to ten times ten, or 
 to any number ol tens. This is the cafe all over the Eafi 
 alfo, even among the Malays, of whofe numbers I had 
 the names given me by perfons who refided among them 
 for many years, and fpoke their language. 
 
 In
 
 Chap. X. O F J A P II li T. jit 
 
 In America^ the names of the numerals are very differ- 
 ent in ever)' nation, except the five nations and the JVanatsy 
 and I am informed that their dialers are fo various, that 
 thofe of one tribe can fcarce undcrftand their neio;hbours- 
 of another ; perhaps this is pretty much the cafe in Africay 
 and in feveral parts of Afia ; which makes me imagine, 
 that it would be very difficult to trace out any harmony, 
 or affinity, in their feveral tongues. This, however, being 
 not what I propofe, in my prefent undertaking, I ihali 
 pafs on to my particular bulincfs, which is to confider the 
 appellations of the numerals of the feveral countries in Eu- 
 rope^ and, in this purfuit, I fliall lay before my readers a 
 table of their refpeclive names, as 1 have before of fome 
 of their words, which will produce a very curious and 
 furprizing refult. 
 
 The chain of anecdotes, which appears, in the courfe 
 of the foregoing chapters, ffiews very ftrongly hov^- 
 much the nations of Europe have derived from the Gome- 
 rians and Magogiam, or Celts and Scythians : and a due 
 confidcration of the names of their numerals every where, 
 will add much force to what has been thus fuo-o-efted. 
 
 I HAVE faid before, that the India?ts of the Wefternw^oxX^ 
 counted by tens^ differing only in the names, to whicli 
 they, and all the v/orld, were originally led by the num- 
 ber of their fingers \ but I find, in the names given ta 
 numbers by the ancient Ca7-ibea7is^ they made their period 
 at Rve^ and added one lo the name of each of thofe five^ 
 till they had compleated ten ; and when, by addin^r the 
 number of the toes of each foot refpedtively, they arrived 
 to twenty, that was their ne plus \ for they Lad no notioii
 
 312 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. X. 
 
 of reiterating the fingers and toes to exprefs any further 
 number : and they had no other words to exprefs ten, and 
 twenty, than a fentence for each : for the firft, chomi oucabo 
 raim, i. e. all the little ones of both hands ; and, for the 
 fecond, chon 7iou gouchi rai?n^ the little ones of both hands 
 and feet ; beyond this, they were incapable of advancing 
 in numbers. Whereas, among the North Americans^ they 
 all counted to ten, and by adding one, two, three, &c. 
 to ten, advanced to any number ot units and tens up to 
 one thoufand ; now, as it is proved, that the Cariheans 
 went from the continent, from among the Apalachians^ to 
 inhabit the iilands called by their name, it is probable, 
 that the Indians about Florida may have had formerly no 
 better genius for numbers than they; I have collecSled the 
 najnes given to numbers in feveral parts of North America, 
 as well as in fome of the Eafiern parts, and cannot find 
 any apparent affinity between them and thofe of Europe, 
 except in a very ^q\y ; yet, by decompofing many of their 
 names of things and places, it is very eafy to derive them 
 from the Celtic ; of which I fiiall produce feveral exam- 
 ples, in a proper place. 
 
 But t\itfame?iefs oi the numeral names in moft parts of 
 Europe, with thofe in the Go^nerian and Magogian tongues, 
 is fo amazingly palpable, that it will not be unworthy of a 
 particular enquiry into the reafon of fo curious a circum- 
 ll:ance. There mufl:, however, be the fame allowance made 
 for the feeming difi'erence in thofe names of different na- 
 tions, that we have fhewn to be very reafonable in the 
 foregoing chapter, concerning the deviation, and other al- 
 terations, in the words of the languages j for, it is impof- 
 2 fible
 
 Chap. X. O F J A P II E T. ^t^ 
 
 fiblc to deny that they fprung from the fame rource, when 
 thev are fairly laid down, and impartially confidered. 
 
 When tlie Gomerians^ on the one hand, came into Bri~ 
 tain^ and the Ma'rogians^ on the other, arrived in Ireland^ 
 they brought with them their numerals, as well as their 
 language, where they remain, without any fenfible altera- 
 tion, at this time: and as numbers were ufeful to all man- 
 kind, thofe of that family, who continued to fpread them- 
 felves all over Europe^ retained them alfo, as will appear 
 by the following table, and that, indeed, with Icfs devia- 
 tion than many parts of the feveral languages from one an- 
 other; and this naturally brings on the inquiry, why there 
 is not the like harmony, and the fame names, among tlie 
 Ainericari hidians^ and among people of other remote 
 countries, fince it is moft certain, that the former went 
 from Tartary by the ways mentioned above. 
 
 To this it may be anfv/ered : that all the arts and fai- 
 ences that were known to Noah and \\isfonSy were propa- 
 gated by them to their immediate defcendants, where they 
 firft fettled, and we have fhewn be tore where Noah's 
 grandfons were feated ; we can only mention, for our pur- 
 pofe, thofe of yaphet in Greece^ the ifles of Elijfja ; of 
 whom, lome ot thefe two grand people, fo often men- 
 tioned, were early fettled in their prefent fituation, and 
 v£ry foon Ihone forth in learning, both in Britam and Ire- 
 land'^ for thefe were well known to flouriili all over Eu- 
 ropCy whilft the Greeks were improving, in their turns, in 
 Greece^ and the Latins in Italy^ on the one hand ; and, 
 on the other, the AL'izos'ians and Gomerians all over G^r- 
 many^ France^ Sec. 'Tho. arts were tranfmitted, from 
 
 S f place
 
 3T4 T II E R E M A I N S Chap. X. 
 
 place to place, in due time, in the more polifhed nations, 
 by commerce or conqueft ; but were forgotten in the more 
 remote countries, to which many colonies were driven by 
 force, and where the neceflities they were under, from the 
 barrennefs of their dwelling places, and the difficulties 
 they met in procuring the principal necefiaries of life, ob- 
 literated all knowledge of every thing but what conduced 
 to their immediate prefervation. Thus, whilft fome tribes 
 of the Scythian's were forming polite kingdoms, improving 
 agriculture, an^ encouraging commerce ; others were de- 
 generating into favageg, and of neceility compelled to lofe 
 every ray of knowledge, and, confequently, the very names 
 of the numbers, which their forefathers ufed. 
 
 These were the people who paffed over to Atnerica^ 
 and, as they migrated fouthward into more friendly and 
 fertile regions, to which numbers were naturally invited, 
 they then began to form kingdoms and governments, fur- 
 prizingly great, witnefs the Apalachians^ Mexica72Sy and 
 others ; but fome remain ftill favages to this day, where 
 they are more remote from the central countries, whofe 
 inhabitants were always more polite. 
 
 But hov/ polite, or favage foever the Americans were,, 
 they all entered into fuch new fcenes and modes of life, 
 and had fo many new, and very different, produdions of 
 fertile nature to fill their eyes, that they were obliged to 
 find new names for things, and fo gradually loft their own, 
 and formed new, languages : it is hence no wonder they 
 fhould have given different names for their numbers, in 
 every tribe throughout the American continent. This, 
 however, could not be the cafe in Europe^ among the go- 
 vernments
 
 Chap. X. O F J A P MET, 315 
 
 vernmcnts that were well cftablillicd in fvicccflion, in every 
 nation. They went on in improvin(^ Icicncc, and never 
 found it neccflary to change the names of their numbers, 
 which were originally eftabliflied in the honfe of yaphct. 
 There was no cellation of the knowledge of their arts, ex- 
 cept in the very remote Northern climes, where they were, 
 in a few ages, deprived of every means of purfuing, or 
 even of retaining, what their forefathers were well ac- 
 quainted with, and what their cotemporaries were daily 
 improving in the more happy Southern regions of Europe. 
 That the names of the numbers, as they are now ufed 
 ■ in Ireland and Wales^ were originally in the family oija- 
 phet^ will appear, by confidering that they came with the 
 language into thefe iflands. The moft ancient records of 
 both places fhew it; for, in thefe, the numeral appella- 
 tions are the fame with thofe of this day ; and thefe are 
 the moft ancient records in the world, many of them hav- 
 ing been retained among Japhets defcendants before Mofes 
 :was born; which, ftridly agree with what that great 
 prophet has delivered, in every thing that relates to the line 
 from Adam to Noah, to the deluge and the divifion of 
 the kingdoms of the earth to his three fons ; and, in a 
 word, to many other furprizing circumftances and genea- 
 logies, which could have no other foundation than truth 
 itfelf, as handed down from father to fon ; and yet we 
 know that Mofes, who was born and educated in Eg^vpt, 
 in the 777th year of the flood, among the offspring of 
 another line intirely, the ifi'ue of Ha7n, could have no 
 knowledge of what was done in the line of Japhet, among 
 the bards and hiftorians, relating to thefe matters, nor of 
 
 S f 2 fomc
 
 3i6 THE REMAINS Chap. X. 
 
 fome others he has hlmfelf delivered in his Pentateuch^ only 
 by divine alhftance ; notwithftanding what traditions may 
 have remained among his people in Egypt^ and the other 
 defcendants of Shem^ who were making their progrei's 
 ea ft ward ; for, by the time that Mofes was born, Britain 
 and Ireland had eftablifhed governments, their bards and 
 hiftorians were in poil'effion of their records, and they 
 were reduced into order, as I have mentioned before ; 
 nor was it probable, that the bards and hiflorians of Bri- 
 tain^ or I?-elandy could have had the leaft knowledge of the 
 books of the Old Teftament, till the introdudion of Chri- 
 fiianity into thefe iflands, whereby they became acquainted 
 with both thofe of the Old and New together ; which was 
 1 5 7 1 years after Mofes was born. The antiquity, therefore, 
 of the names of the ntwterals^ in the family ot yaphet^ 
 feems, to me, out of all doubt ; however, the following 
 table will throw fufBcient light upon the matter, in the 
 progrefs of v/hich, I fliall make fome obiervations, by way 
 of illuftration, upon feveral of the names, as I go on. 
 
 Obfervations
 
 .1 d ri
 
 T .T H T A 7 '.T (). 
 
 AVU %•^^ 
 
 NAMES of the Numbers in thefe European Nations. 
 
 
 Magogian, 
 Irilh. 
 
 Gomerian, 
 Wellh. 
 
 Greek. 
 
 Latin. 
 
 . Italian. 
 
 Spanifli. 
 
 French. 
 
 German. 
 
 Dutch. 
 
 Swedifli. 
 
 Danifh. 
 
 Saxon. 
 
 Englilli. 
 
 Polilli. 
 
 RiifJian. 
 
 Hungarian. 
 
 I 
 
 Aon 
 
 Vn 
 
 ETj 
 
 Uiiiis 
 
 Uno 
 
 Uno 
 
 Un 
 
 Eins 
 
 Ken 
 
 En 
 
 Ecn 
 
 .Ene, an 
 
 One 
 
 ledcn 
 
 I'cdiia 
 
 Egi 
 K^'tto 
 
 2 
 
 Do 
 
 Duy 
 Tri 
 
 Auij 
 
 Duo 
 
 Due 
 
 Des 
 
 Deux 
 
 Zu-een 
 
 Twee 
 
 Tiva' 
 
 Toe 
 
 Twa, t'jiy 
 
 Two 
 
 Dwa 
 
 T'.i-a 
 
 3 
 4 
 
 Tn 
 
 Tfi't 
 
 Tres 
 
 Tre 
 
 Tres 
 
 Trois 
 
 Drey 
 
 Drii 
 
 Tre 
 
 Tre 
 
 Drie 
 
 Three 
 
 Trzi 
 
 Tree 
 
 Uurum 
 
 Cealhair 
 
 Pedwar 
 
 Ti^stfi; 
 
 f-^iatuor 
 
 f^ialro 
 
 Sludtro 
 
 ^atre 
 
 Vier 
 
 Fier 
 
 Fyra 
 
 Fire 
 
 Feower 
 
 Four 
 
 Cztcrzi 
 
 Sba.'irv 
 
 Negy 
 Et 
 
 ^ 
 
 Cuig 
 
 Pymp 
 
 riiWl 
 
 i^anque 
 
 Cinque 
 
 Cinco 
 
 Cinq 
 
 Fimffe 
 
 Vyf 
 
 Fa'm 
 
 Fern 
 
 Fife 
 
 Five 
 
 Piecz 
 
 Pet 
 
 6 
 
 She 
 
 Cbuecb 
 
 "EJ 
 
 Sex 
 
 Sei 
 
 Seys 
 
 Six 
 
 Sechs 
 
 Zes 
 
 Sex 
 
 Sex 
 
 Six 
 
 Six 
 
 Szefez 
 
 Cheft 
 
 Hot 
 
 7 
 8 
 
 Sheaghd 
 
 Saitb 
 
 '£;r1;.' 
 
 Scptem 
 
 Sette 
 
 Siete 
 
 Sept 
 
 Sieven 
 
 Zeven 
 
 SJu 
 
 Syv 
 
 Seofen 
 
 Seven 
 
 Sieden 
 
 Set 
 
 Net 
 
 Ocht 
 
 Uitb 
 
 \:xlui 
 
 oao 
 
 Otto 
 
 Ocho 
 
 Huit 
 
 Achte 
 
 Acht 
 
 A'lta 
 
 Otte 
 
 Eaht 
 
 Eight 
 
 Ofm 
 
 ^Voffim 
 
 Nolez 
 
 9 
 
 10 
 
 Nyi 
 
 Ndw 
 
 'Evvix 
 
 Novem 
 
 Nove 
 
 Nueve 
 
 Neuf 
 
 Neun 
 
 Neghen 
 
 Nio 
 
 Nie 
 
 Negen 
 
 Nine 
 
 Dziewiec 
 
 Devil 
 
 Kilenez 
 
 Deic 
 
 Deg 
 
 AiKOS 
 
 Decern 
 
 Died 
 
 Diez 
 
 Dix 
 
 Zehen 
 
 Tien 
 
 Tio 
 
 Tie 
 
 Tyn, tren. 
 
 Ten 
 
 Dzefziec 
 
 Dipt 
 
 T,z 
 
 1 1 
 
 Tndeg 
 
 Tit ar deg 
 
 "Ei^mx 
 
 Undecim 
 
 Undid 
 
 Onze 
 
 Onze 
 
 Eilft 
 
 ^v ,, 
 
 Elf-Ji'a 
 
 Elleve 
 
 Endliafa 
 
 Eleven 
 
 ledennafde 
 
 Udinazet 
 
 Tizen egy 
 
 12 
 
 Dodeg 
 
 Deu deg 
 
 A'jJ^KX 
 
 Ducdecint 
 
 Dodici 
 
 Doze 
 
 Douze 
 
 Zwolf 
 
 Twarlf 
 
 Ta-'lf 
 
 Toh 
 
 Twelf 
 
 Twelve 
 
 Dwanafcie 
 
 Twanazet 
 
 Tizen ketto 
 
 >3 
 14 
 
 Tri deg 
 
 Tri ar deg 
 
 T^iffxaiVwa 
 
 Tredecim 
 
 Tredici 
 
 Treze 
 
 Treize 
 
 Dreizehen 
 
 Dertihen 
 
 Trctton 
 
 Tretten 
 
 Dreottyne 
 
 Thirteen 
 
 Trzinafcie 
 
 Treenazct 
 
 Tizen hantin 
 
 Ceathair deg 
 
 Pedwar ar deg 
 
 A£X«T£Ma/)if 
 
 S>uatuordecim 
 
 i-^iatordici 
 
 Catorze 
 
 ^latorze 
 
 Vierlzehen 
 
 Vicrtien 
 
 Fiorton 
 
 Fiortcn 
 
 Feowerlyne 
 
 Fourteen 
 
 Czternafci 
 
 Shatirynnzet 
 
 Tizen nc^y 
 
 15 
 
 cuig deg 
 
 Pymtheg 
 
 iilXaTTIVTI 
 
 S^uindecim 
 
 ^tindici 
 
 Sluindici 
 
 ^uinze 
 
 Funffzeben 
 
 WiffUhen 
 
 Fa'^mlon 
 
 Femltn 
 
 Fiftyne 
 
 Fifteen 
 
 Pietnafci 
 
 Pelnazet 
 
 Ti^cot et 
 
 i6 
 
 She deg 
 
 Tn ar bymtbeg 
 
 "Exxai^ixx 
 
 Sexdecim 
 
 Sedici 
 
 Diezyfeys 
 
 Seize 
 
 Sechzeben 
 
 Zejiien 
 
 Sexton 
 
 Sextea 
 
 Sixlyne 
 
 Sixteen 
 
 Szefnafcie 
 
 Cheftnazet 
 
 Tizen hill 
 
 17 
 
 Sheaghd deg 
 
 Dawar bymtkeg 
 
 'E?rl«xai'(^£xa 
 
 Septendecim 
 
 Died fette 
 
 Diezy Jiete 
 
 Dixfept 
 
 Siebenzehen 
 
 Seveiithien 
 
 Sjiiton 
 
 Sytten 
 
 Seofontyne 
 
 Seventeen 
 
 Siedminafcie 
 
 Settiazct 
 
 Tizen bet 
 
 18 
 
 Oil deg 
 
 Day naui 
 
 Asxa cxlu 
 
 OSiodecim 
 
 Died otio 
 
 Diez y ocho 
 
 Dix huit 
 
 Achlzehen 
 
 Acbtthien 
 
 Aderton 
 
 Atlen 
 
 Eahtatyne 
 
 Eighteen 
 
 Ofm nafde 
 
 U'offimnazet 
 
 Tizen iikz 
 
 "9 
 
 Nyi deg 
 
 Pedwar ar bymtheg 
 
 Aexm ivi^tx 
 
 Novemdecim 
 
 Died neve 
 
 Diezy nueve 
 
 Dix neuf 
 
 Neunzebcn 
 
 Negbentien 
 
 Niiton 
 
 Nitten 
 
 Negentyne 
 
 Nineteen 
 
 Dziewiec nafde 
 
 Dewitnazet 
 
 Tizen Icikmz 
 
 20 
 
 Fichid 
 
 I'gcint 
 
 Eixofft 
 
 Viginti ■ 
 
 I'inti 
 
 Vcynte 
 
 Vint 
 
 Z'jaanlzig 
 
 Twintigb 
 
 Tjugu 
 
 Tyve 
 
 Twentig 
 
 Twenty 
 
 Dwadfiefcia 
 
 Dwazit 
 
 Huz 
 
 30 
 
 Deigas fichid 
 
 Deg ar hygen 
 
 Tcix'xoi'lot 
 
 Triginta 
 
 Trenta 
 
 Treynta 
 
 Trente 
 
 DreiJJig 
 
 Derligh 
 
 Tretijo 
 
 Tredeve 
 
 Drittig 
 
 Thirty 
 
 Trzidziefczi 
 
 Treezit 
 
 Hormima 
 
 40 
 
 Kealhrachad- 
 
 Deu gain 
 
 T(i>j«fla'xowa 
 
 ^^ladraginta 
 
 f^aranta 
 
 Sluiirenta 
 
 §uarente 
 
 Viertzig 
 
 Vicrtigb 
 
 Fyyatio 
 
 Fyrlyve 
 
 Feowerlig 
 
 Forty 
 
 Czlerdziefczi 
 
 Shatiry diffet 
 
 Negyven 
 
 50 
 
 cidgad' 
 
 Deg a deugain 
 
 rifkltixcJla 
 
 ^^linquaginta 
 
 Cinquanta 
 
 Cinqueiita 
 
 Cinquante 
 
 Funffzig 
 
 IVyftiih 
 
 Fa'mlio 
 
 Ilalv trediejinds tyve 
 
 Fifiig 
 
 Fifty 
 
 Piecziefcial 
 
 Pit diffet 
 
 0')ven 
 
 60 
 
 Shea/gad- 
 
 Tri ugain 
 
 'E^>ix&v7« 
 
 Sexagiiila 
 
 Sejfanta 
 
 Sefenta 
 
 Scixante 
 
 Secbzig 
 
 Zejliih 
 
 Sextio 
 
 Tre finds tyve 
 
 Sixtig 
 
 Sixty 
 
 Zzefezdziejiat 
 
 Cheft diffet 
 
 Hainan 
 
 70 
 
 Sheafmagad- 
 
 Deg a tri ugai» 
 
 EHoixnxoyla. 
 
 Septuaginta 
 
 Settanta 
 
 Setenta 
 
 Scptante 
 
 Sibentzig 
 
 Zeventigh 
 
 Sjuttio 
 
 Hah ficrde finds tyve 
 
 Seofcntig 
 
 Seventy 
 
 Siedmdziefciat 
 
 '!ct diffet 
 
 Htruan 
 
 80 
 
 0/mogad- 
 
 Pedwar ugain 
 
 \iySor.xoClx 
 
 OSiaginta 
 
 Oltania 
 
 Oibenta 
 
 liluatrevints 
 
 Achtzig 
 
 Acbligb 
 
 A°ltatio 
 
 Fire finds tyve 
 
 Eabtig 
 
 Eighty 
 
 Ofmdziefciat 
 
 Wojjim diffet 
 
 Ntolczudn 
 
 9° 
 
 Nochad- 
 
 Naw deg 
 
 'Evwi.»ixoi'1a 
 
 Nonaginla 
 
 Nonania 
 
 Novenla 
 
 Nonante 
 
 Neuntzig 
 
 Negentigh 
 
 Nitiio 
 
 Halv femte finds tyve 
 
 Neuntig 
 
 Ninety 
 
 Dziewiccziefat 
 
 Dewit diffet 
 
 Kilenezuan 
 
 100 
 
 Chead- 
 
 Kant 
 
 'Exalov 
 
 Centum 
 
 Cento 
 
 Cienio 
 
 Cent 
 
 Himtdert 
 
 Ucndirl 
 
 Ett hundrade 
 
 Hundrede 
 
 Hund 
 
 Hundred 
 
 Sto 
 
 Sto 
 
 Szaz 
 
 500 
 
 Cuigchead- 
 
 Pump kaiit 
 
 n£t7axoViOi 
 
 :^uingenti 
 
 Cinquecenli 
 
 Cinco ciento! 
 
 Cinq celts 
 
 Fuiijf hundert lVyffbondert\ 
 
 Fa'mbundrade 
 
 Fern hundrede 
 
 Fif bund 
 
 Five hundred 
 
 Puczfts 
 
 Pet fie 
 
 O'tzaz. 
 
 1000 
 
 Mile 
 
 Mi! 
 
 Xi>jii 
 
 Milk 
 
 Mila 
 
 Mil 
 
 Mile 
 
 Taufend 
 
 Diiyfent 1 
 
 Ett lufends 
 
 Ttfinde 
 
 Dufend 
 
 Thcufand 
 
 Tifiacz Dijjei p 1 
 
 Efet 
 
 1;' 
 1; 
 
 '4 
 !^ 
 10 
 i; 
 \i 
 19 
 
 10 
 
 4'' 
 ?0 
 60 
 
 Y^ 
 So 
 
 CO 
 
 [To face page 317]
 
 Chap. X. O F J A P H E T. 317 
 
 Obfcr-catlons upofi the caiifes of fome differences in the names 
 of the numerals of the European nations. 
 
 In the above table, the Irifj and TFeJp names of num- 
 bers make the two firfl: columns ; becaufe, having proved 
 the antiquity of the languages, to which they belong, I 
 muft inevitably give them the firfi: places ; and then pro- 
 ceed regularly to place the columns of the names of other 
 nations, who have undoubtedly taken them from thofe ori- 
 ginals, according to their fenioritv, as nearly as I can; 
 
 It appears, at firft fight, that they are the fame in both 
 languages, only making allowance for the deviations and 
 change of letters, I have fully fpoken of, in the foregoing 
 chapter. It will be ncceffary to particularize fome of 
 them, in which the difference ought to be taken notice of^ 
 as it will throw light upon otlier matters of fome confe- 
 quence, in the purfuit of my purpofe. The three firft 
 numbers differ only in the fyllabication, which is certainly 
 occafioned by each following a different pronimciation ; 
 but the number four has two alterations in the TVelfh ; 
 the /', which is always put for ch, in the Gomerian 
 language, being changed, in the TFelJJj^ into/;, and the 
 th of the IriJJ:) into w. This difference plainly indi- 
 cates, that the Irijh ceatholr was the original, in the very 
 Gojnerian ; for, if we compare the TVelfj pedwar with the 
 Greek teffares, we fhali eafily fee that both thefe are a de- 
 viation from the orio-inal ceatholr : for which I give the 
 following reafon : that the Latins, and all the Italians 
 fince, as well as the French and Spa?2iards, ufe the fame 
 
 pro-
 
 THE; K EM A i N S Chap. X. 
 
 pronunciation and expreffion ; quatuor and ceathoir are 
 the fame word, the q and ch being both palatial cha- 
 radlers. If a further reafon be afked, it is eaiy to give an 
 anfvver : the Ufnhrians, and other colonies, who were of 
 the Aboj-igims of Italy^ after the flood, carried their lan- 
 guage with them, long before the Greek language began 
 to be formed ; and all the adjacent countries of Italyy as 
 well as the nations all round it, retain the fame mode, at 
 this time, as the table fhews it. If the initial letter c^ had 
 not been changed into />, it would have founded cuadwar ; 
 for the quatuor would differ very little from it in the pro- 
 nunciation : fuch is the corrupt lufus of words to be found 
 in every language. 
 
 Let us examine the etymology of the Latin quatuor^ 
 as derived from that number in the Greek., riaa-cc^sCi by 
 fome authors. Vojfiiis derives it various ways, but feems 
 to like Scaligers opinion : firft, a ts-sto^oc pro Tzcraot^ot ; the 
 p being changed into 2.q : or, lays he, a riro^xpro r&airapv.', 
 the / changed to a ^: but Scaligers he is beft pleafed 
 with, who fays, the ancients had three principal numbers, 
 fV, ^vo, 7^tci-i and then xocte^ov pro ic^ sts^ov. There is no 
 doubt, but the Greeks changed their initial and other letters 
 in every dialedl ; they were always wanton in fuch changes 
 and deviations ; and the feveral learned etymologifts knew 
 no other fource, but the Greek language itfelf, for all their 
 derivations. The above are ingenious fhifts, but far 
 fetched ; but if they had been verfed in the ancient Go- 
 merian^ or Magogia?i tongue, they had no need of feeking 
 for roots in the Greeks which fprung from a higher foun- 
 tain. Now, if Scaligers etymology is,. to be accounted 
 
 5 " right,
 
 Chap. X. O F J A P H E T. 319 
 
 light, then the Greek numeral names would be defective ; 
 for, in all other languages, every number of units, up to 
 ten, has a iimple appellation ; and, therefore, why fhould 
 the Greeks be driven to fuch a fliift, as to fiy, k^ sts^ov, 
 after 755?;? as if we fhould fay, o»ej fwo, three^ a?id another, 
 for four^ and then come to a fimple name for fve ; but 
 the number foi/r has a fimple name, in this language, as 
 well as the reft, rltrcra^sc derived only from ceathoir^ the 
 ancient Gomeria??^ or Magogian, by changing the initial 
 ch into T, and the middle th into a double^, tejfoir, ac- 
 cording to the cuftom of the Greeks; and it is certain, 
 that there can be no fcM^t of affinity between the name of 
 this number, either in the Greeks or hat'm^ with the He- 
 brew^ which is arbachah. 
 
 The Germans made another change in the name of this 
 number ; for inftead of the ch, or q, they make the initial 
 letter a i;, vier^ which would found, with the former, chicj'j 
 or quier. Now, although in the Magogian^ the root ot 
 this name, is chathoir^ yet the Irip pronounce it as if it 
 was a monofyllable, chair^ and fometimes exprefs the af- 
 pirate without the /, but in fo foft a manner, as ta make 
 it feem but one fyllable ; fo that, in effe6t, the names of 
 every number, from one to ten, inclufive, are 7no7iofyllahles^ 
 in that language ; and this is the more natural, as it is the 
 moft fimple, method. The Dutch have followed the Ger~ 
 tnans^ in adopting the fame word; and the Saxons have 
 made it flill rougher and ftronger, by changing the v into 
 an y, and pronounce \X. fenwer^ from whom the Englijh 
 fey four^ The Poles appear to have followed the fame 
 mode in their names, only having their own peculiar mu- 
 tilations,.
 
 320 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. X- 
 
 tilatlons, and adding a hardnefs, or rigidity, in their pro- 
 nunciation, to their whole language, by the combination of 
 Teveral confonants together. The W^;?, lofing thcfr/, is (een) 
 eins, ojie. The fecond name, r/u'<^, is from the fame ori- 
 ginal fource ; and the tf'zi^ alfo, only made rough in the 
 pronunciation. And, although the numberyo/«;r is greatly 
 mutilated, yet one may difcern the affinity to the preced- 
 ing Northern names ; czterzi^ cz being put in the place of 
 the original chea^ or qtia^ which, added to te7-zt^ would 
 make quaterzi y this termination being peculiar to the 
 Poles. 
 
 The Swedes and Dams have but very little variation 
 in pronouncing the names of their tour firft numbers, and 
 have changed the German v, in the name ot tliQ/our^ to 
 j] as th.Q Saxons doj but they pronounce it foft ; fo that 
 there appears but little dift'erence, when it is exprefled. 
 The Danes lay frey the Swedes fyra^ and fo make two 
 fyllables of it ; and the affinity of the numeral names, is 
 apparently great in all the Northern kingdoms and dates ;• 
 but the Poles and Huno^arians have deviated from the ori- 
 ginal much more than they, and yet, in the courfe of the 
 numbers, the true fource is very difcerniblc, notwith- 
 flanding the jnany caufes for the mutilation of words, and 
 the great diftance of time in which it was brought about. 
 It is, indeed, to be much wondered, that there fhould be fo 
 great an agreement in the names of numerals throughout 
 a,]l Europe^ at this day, confidering the many obftacles 
 which always were in the way ; and though the languages 
 have undergone feveral deviations, yet the numeral names 
 fubfift, even now : of this I gave the reafons before. 
 
 The
 
 Cu AP. X. O F J A P II E T. -M 
 
 The number five, in the Magogian, or Lip, is chuig^ 
 or ^'w/^, for each of thefe founds the fame way ; but the 
 Gofnerian, or IFclp, have changed the initials to p, tlie 
 Jit into y, and the g into ///^, making j/);^////) ; and the 
 Greeks fay pente, which fcems to have forae affinity with 
 the Wtipj. But the Latins, SpaniJJjy Italia?is and French 
 ]iold their affinity, in this number, with the IriJJj ; for the 
 reafon given above, that is, having had it from the U?n- 
 hrians, who were Pelafgians^ and who were the firfl co- 
 lony of the Gomer'ians and Magogians that peopled Italy^ 
 and whom the Greeks called Pelafgi, as I have proved 
 before ; fo that it is likely fome of the latter, who ftill 
 inhabited the iflands of Greece, when the Greek language 
 was formino;, had then made that change ; and I am 
 ftrengthened in this opinion by a paflage in Salmaiius de 
 Helenift. page 336, who fays, " Conftat antiquiores 
 *' Grcccos, quales j^oles fuere, qui in T'hejJaUa poft Helle- 
 " nem fub j^olo filio ejus regnarunt, dixiffe saiixr.z non 
 " ■5rlv]c, pro utroque Dores pronunciarunt -mkhi vel 'mil'm" 
 " It is plain, the more ancient Greeks, fuch were the Ro~ 
 " Hans, who reigned in TheJJaly after LIcllen, under his 
 *' fon, j^olus, laid pempe, and not pente-, and for both 
 " the Z)(?r/^«J' pronounce penke, or penka" : which brings 
 this name to its original cuing oi the old Gomerian, or Ma- 
 crogian : and which would be puing, by the change of the 
 initial letter c, the original ; hence pefike. Sec. for it is to 
 be remarked, that in fome old manufcripts, the Li/h have 
 cuing ; from whence, one would be induced to think, that 
 the Latins immediately took it, and only changed the g 
 into a q, and that even tlicy originally pronounceid it 
 
 T t quinq \
 
 322 THE REMAINS Chap. X. 
 
 qtiing'y indeed, to this day the Fre?ich make but one fylla- 
 ble of it, cinq. The Greek etymologifts derive the Latin 
 quinque from pente : now, if the ci), or ^, was the initial, 
 it would be chente, and would have a greater affinity to the 
 Iripj chuing^ from which it is moil certainly taken ; but 
 let us fee how the Greek authors manage it ; Scaliger^ a.£- 
 ter having made the number four, iCj sts^ov, thinks that, in 
 in order to add another unit, the Greeks faid ;^ sv xs, from 
 which arofe quinque ; if this had been the cafe, it would 
 be a more aukward manner of counting than any 
 in North America ; and they might ufe the fame means 
 without end. It would amount to no more than this : 
 one, tivOy three J and another^ and another unit, and fo on. 
 But this would produce no determination ; becaufe the dif- 
 ferent numbers, from three to ten, would have no name. We 
 (hall fhew, that even the Americafis have names for theirs,, 
 however different from any thing on this fide of the globe, 
 in general. Vojfius thinks quinque comes from pente, both 
 becaufe there feems fome affinity of found, and becaufe 
 the frequent changes of letters between the Greek and La- 
 tin would warrant it ; but if this learned man had been 
 verfed in the old Gomerian, or Magogian, he would have 
 derived them, both the pente and quinque, from that moft 
 certain origin chuing. 
 
 In this number, the Latin, SpaniJJj, Italian and French 
 follow the IriJJj chuing ; but the Gertnans, and the other 
 Northern nations, have made the greateft deviation : the 
 former have changed the firft letter from ch, or q, to an f^ 
 and the lafl: letter into the fame, jQnking the vowel in the 
 middle. If the firft was not changed, it would, with 
 
 them.
 
 Chap. X. O F J A P H E T. 323 
 
 them, be qiiunff, or quinff; but, by thus mutilating the 
 word, they produce Fuiiff. The Dutch keep the u^ 
 finking the q^ and call it ''oiff \ but it the original initial 
 ch^ was kept, then it would be clm'if^ or quif. The 
 Swedes and Da?ies {^.y fern, which has fome affinity with 
 pente, or the Welp pymp. The Saxons izy fife^ and, from 
 thern, the Rnglijh fliy jive. The Poles fay piecz^ which 
 would be near the other Northern dialcds ; if the p was 
 any, then it would be jiecz\ but as the cz is the termi- 
 nation, if the original ch^ or q^ was the initial, then it 
 would be chiecz^ or quiecz^ and have the due affinity to 
 the original chuing^ or quing. So that, take it in any light, 
 we naturally muft recur to the fource; but for the Hun- 
 garian et, the number yu^, I. cannot find any origin, in 
 the courfe of my refearch. 
 
 As to the number Jix, the IriJJj /Jjc, is changed, in the 
 TVelJh, to chuech^ by a difference of dialedt ; and the Greeks 
 have funk the s, or ch^ and made the termination x ; 
 hence they fay ex : all others, in the table of numerals, 
 appear to be the fame word, allowing for the change of 
 fyllabication, according to the different modes of their 
 pronunciation, except the Himgarian hat^ for Jix^ the 
 origin of which I cannot pretend to find out. 
 
 The rmv^Qx feven is called, in IriJJj, Jheaghd^ and, in 
 Weipj-i faith ; thefe differ very little from each other, 
 each nation affuming a fyllabication from their own man- 
 ner of pronouncing it: thus, I hav^e olten, m France^ heard 
 many words pronounced one way in one houfe, and dif- 
 ferently in another j one example will be fufficicnt, as, 
 boucki ^ buckle^ which is pronounced blouc by many : this 
 
 T t 2 fort
 
 324 .THE REMAINS Chap. X. 
 
 fort of tranrpofition is common in ev^ery nation, and no 
 where more than in our own country. The Greeks have 
 funk the original initialyj and changed xh^gh of the IriJJj, 
 and thje th of the WelftJ^ into pt ; and fay epta. All the 
 Qth.QX Etiropeans keep the original initialy^ except the Hun- 
 garians, who fay het lovfevenj which, if they had kept it, 
 would have been fet, and its affinity would have been 
 more apparent ; but, indeed, the Dutch ufe a £<, inflead 
 of they^ which is an equivalent letter. The Latins and 
 French have kept the pt ; but the Italians and Spaniards 
 the t only ; which has been changed into a v^ by the 
 Gennans^ Dutch, Swedes, Danes, and EnglifJj ; althougk 
 the Saxons have adopted an fy and the Poles a d ; the 
 Hungarians have alfo kept the /, as appears above. 
 
 It is not uncommon, in the Weljlj language, to chang? 
 the ht, which is guttural, v/ith its vowel before it, in the 
 IriJ!.^ tongue, to th ; and therefore the TriJlD ocht, eight, is 
 changed to the TF'elJJj uith : this is followed only by the 
 French huif, whereas, the Greek, Latin, Italian and 
 SpaniJJj are nearly the fame with the IriJJ?, The Germans, 
 Dutch, Saxons and E77gliJJj have changed the initial o into 
 a, but have preferved the ht of the original ; but the 
 Swedes and Danes are clofe to xk^ Italians, in this number. 
 And", la(^ly, the affinity to this number, ocht, is eafily ktw 
 in the PoHJJj ofm, and the Hungarian 72iokz, notwiths- 
 tanding both have deviated fo much ; the Poles have pre- 
 ferved the original initial, which is fufficient to warrant 
 its parentage, and if the ni be taken from the Hungarian 
 name for eight, it will then be olcz, and fufficiently point 
 out from whence it fprung, 
 
 The
 
 CiiAP. X. OF' J' A- P H E T. y.s 
 
 Tii'i next number, in conrfe, is the nme, which is called 
 ny/j in Infi, and naiv' iii Weljh, ' It is eafy to fee that 
 thcfe are very little varied ; for, as to a change of vov/el >, 
 tlie reader will fee fuch vriations throughout the whole 
 table. The initial letter is kept in every one of the lan- 
 guages I liave confidered, except the Greeks PoliJJj and 
 Hungarian ; and, in the firft, if the e7i is taken away, 
 then the nca is the fame with the originals; for the en 
 has nothing to do with the number at all, but is placed 
 betore it, according to the manner of the Greeks^ who 
 have frequently added fvllablcs to the beginning or end.- 
 ing of words. As to tlie PoiiJJj name, there feems to be 
 no manner of affinity with any other of the European 
 tongues and that ; but the Hungarian has the lad fyllable, 
 ne^i;^ in kile7i£Z^ which ao;rees with the original, and all 
 the relK 
 
 The lafb of the unit numbers, tcn^ is called, bythe IriJJj^ 
 deic, or d^^g ; and, by the TVelfo^ dcg. The Greeks^ by 
 adding a fyllable, have made it dekas ; the Laii/is too, 
 have added em; the Italians an /'; the Spaniards a z -^ 
 and, from a deiire of foftening, the French have, changed 
 the laft letter to an at ; but they pronounce it as tenderly 
 as if it was a z : all thefe, however, have preferved . the 
 initial d. The Germans firfl: change this letter for z^ and 
 inftead of the original termination,.^" or g^ terminate it in 
 an //, making it zehen ; but the Dutch^ Swedes, Saxons, 
 and Eng/ijh ^iiumQ tlie initial /.; yet this was no great 
 matter, in the firft chanp'e ; for tlie Germans themfelves 
 pionounce the d as a r, and, vic^ %-erfa, and pronounce the. 
 z like tz\ fo that, whether it be a /, or a r/, that is the in- 
 
 5, ifiali
 
 ^ 
 
 ^6 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. X. 
 
 itial to the name of this number, the affinity to the origi- 
 nal cannot be difputed. The Poles have, for this number, 
 drejjwc^ and, if we take away the firft fy liable, and change 
 the z X.O z. d., or /, it will make tieCy or dkc^ which wil ; be 
 a ftrong claim to its affinity with the original ; and the 
 Htmga?'ians have followed thofe who have adopted the t 
 for the initial, and fay tix. 
 
 Thus far the names of the unit numbers have been 
 confidered, and their true origin afcertained. The fuc- 
 ceeding numbers, from ten to twenty^ being only com- 
 pofed of the units added, in their fucceffion, to ten, ap- 
 pear to go on much the fame way in all ; yet there are 
 differences peculiar to fome of the nations, which I fhall 
 take due notice of, in the placing the units either before 
 or after the tens, or in abbreviating the combined num- 
 bers. The Irifi put the units before the te7is all the way 
 to twejity : as, un-deg, do-deg^ tri-deg, &c. The Weljh ■■ 
 do the fame, but in their own manner \ they fay, j/;^ ar deg, 
 one and ten, and fo on, till they come to fifteen^ which 
 ■they call pymtheg^ and then fay yn ar bymtheg, one and 
 fifteen^ for Jtxteen ; daw ar hymtheg, for feventeen ; and 
 for ei<^hteen, day naw, two nines ; then, for nineteen, they 
 have pedwar ar bymthcg, four and fifteen. The Greeks 
 becrin with endeka, one and ten ; dodeca, two and ten ; 
 trijkaideca, three a7id ten ; and then, in the fourteen and 
 fifteen, they put the ten firft ; in \\\q fixteen m\di feventeen, 
 the units firft, and, in the eighteen and 7jineteen, the te7i 
 firfl. The Latins follow the Irifi exadly, from ten to 
 twenty ; fo do the Italians, as far 2i%fixteen, and then put 
 the ten before X^M^feven, eight, 7ii7ie, iov feventeen, eighteen, 
 6 7iinetee?i.
 
 Chap. X. O F J A P H E T. 32; 
 
 nineteen. The Spaniards and French have the very fame 
 method of abridgrinc: thefe followinor numbers ; and both 
 fay onze-^ clofe^ Sp, douze, Fr. trez^ Sp. treize^ Fr. catorzc^ 
 Sp. quatorze^ Fr. quindeci^ Sp. quinze, Fr. tlien they put 
 the ten firft, in the remainmg four numbers, except the 
 Jeize^ iox fixteen^ in the Fre^ic/j. 
 
 For the numbers eleven and twelve^ the Germa?is have 
 adopted names differing from all thefe, and for which I 
 cannot account ; and in this they are followed by the 
 JDutch^ SisoedeSy Danes^ Saxons and EngliJJj : the Germans 
 fay eiift, ziDolf; the Dutch fay elf^ twaalf ; the Swedes y 
 elfwa^ ta^lf'y the Danes ^ eleve^ tolv j the S axons ^ end^ 
 liafa^ twelf', and the Englijh, eleven ^ twelve. The Poles, 
 however, have maintained the manner of the Irijljj in 
 placing the units before the tens, as in ieden nefcie for ele- 
 ven, one and ten : now, if the n, in na/cie, be changed to 
 a d, then it will be dajciej which has an affinity to deg, 
 and the z and d, from ieden, then the combined number 
 will make een dafcie, likejv'/z deg, which is the root o{ ie- 
 den nafcie. The Hungarian name for eleve?i can have no 
 other fource, if we do it juftice : they call this number 
 tizen egy : now, the z being funk in the firft word, it is 
 the tien of the Dutch, for ten, and the egi is the en of 
 moft of the Northern nations, which make up the een tien, 
 yn cleg. The Poles call twelve, dwa nafcie, or dafcie, 
 two and ten, from the original do deg ', and the Hunga* 
 rian tizen ketto, for the fame number ; which makes tien 
 to, if the z be lofl, and the firft fyllable of hetto, ten and 
 two ; and both thefe nations have clofely followed the ori- 
 ginal mode, of the repetition of their /^;2,with the incrcafing 
 
 units
 
 328 THE R ErM A I N S Chap. X, 
 
 units np to twenty, with this diiTererxe only : that the 
 'Poles, place the ten laft, and the Hungarians firft. 
 
 The Irifi call the number twenty, fighid, and it is 
 found fpelt varioufly, as, fichid-, vichid, vighent, fighhtd; 
 the Weljh ^2,j ygeint, or ugain. Thefe are the fame in 
 both lana:uao;es, allowing; for the difference of dialed, 
 pronunciation and other incidents, often mentioned in the 
 foregoing chapter ; and this word has been adopted from 
 them by every nation fpeciiied in the table, except tlie 
 Himgarians ; but altered and mutilated confiderably by 
 each. Vojjuis endeavours to derive the Latin vigimi from 
 the Greek iuoaiy in a manner very much ftrained ; he 
 iays it is from the JEolic ^sixoca^i, for elmli ; and this Doric 
 £Uoc% ftands for eiaoat. There is very little reafon to con- 
 cur with him in this derivation ; but if we caft an eye upon 
 the fi<yhint, or ygcint, we lliali read viginti, and by the 
 Italians contraded to vi?Jti, by the Spanijh veynte, and 
 by the French vint. Even iuocn appears a corruption of 
 thofe oripinals. And though the Germans carried their 
 mutilation of this name a great way, yet their zwant-zig 
 eafily appears to have fprung from the above original, 
 through the vigenti, veinte, to zivajitzig ; after which, the 
 other Northern nations, in fucceffion, brought it to the 
 Dutch tivititigh ; the Swedifi tjugu \ the Danijlj tyve ; 
 the Saxon twentig, and the Englijh timnty. The Poles, 
 too, come near the matter in their name dwadfiefcio, for 
 dwadefcio, two tens \ but the Hungarians have huz lor 
 twenty, which has no affinity to any thing before it in tlie 
 table. 
 
 For
 
 Chap. X. O F J A P H E T. 329 
 
 For the number thirty, the hijlj fay deig as jichid\ 
 and it is alfo written, by way of contradion, deig ar ichid\ 
 and the Welfh fay deg ar hygen, ten and twenty : thefe 
 are apparently the fame language ; but the Irijlj often 
 fay trichid for the fame number ; and this is the fource of 
 the Greek'i^ioLKovlot, the Latin triginta, the Italian trenta, 
 the Spanijh treynta, the French tre?ite, the German dreiftgy 
 the Dutch dertigh, the SwediJI) trctjo, the Da?iiJ}j tredeve, 
 the Saxon drittig, the Engliflj thirty, and the PoliJJ) tr%id~ 
 zieczi ; but I know no fource, at prefent, for the Hun- 
 garian harminca, to exprefs thirty. Now, it muft be ob- 
 ferved here, that though deg is the name for ten through- 
 out, while it is joined to the units, in order to form the 
 teens before the number twenty, yet when the tens are 
 multiplied, then the Irifi, inftead of deg, the name of a 
 fingle ten, fay chid, ched,OY chad, reverfing the deg ovdec, and 
 then, by adding any of the unit numbers betore it, it fig- 
 nifies fo many tens ; as, fchid, ox jichint, two tens ; trichid^ 
 three tens ; ceathrachad, four tens ; cuigad, five tens ; 
 fjeafgad, fix tens ; peafmogad, feven tens ; ofmogad, eight 
 tens; nochad, nine tens, for twenty, thirty, forty, fifty, 
 fixty, feventy, eighty, ninety. And thus, we fee, that 
 this method is ufed by the Greeks for thirty ; for, after the 
 tria they place konta, inftead of chint, which denotes a plu- 
 rality of tens, with them, and fo go on till they come to 
 ivvsvnxovjxj ninety. The Latins, inftead of this, have their 
 ginta, which is followed by the Italians, Spanip and French^ 
 in a contracted manner, as appears in the table ; the Ger- 
 mans, Dutch, Saxons and E?2glfjh have their zig, tigh, tig 
 and ty \ and, for the fame purpofe, the Swedes fiy iio^ 
 
 U u and
 
 3p THERE xM AIMS Chap. X. 
 
 and the Themes tyve^ which is no more than a deviation,, 
 from ii^ ; and, as we have {hewn before, thefe originally 
 fprung from the old Gomerian or Magogian deg^ or dec. 
 
 The Poles, too, however ertranged from the original, 
 yet preferve a veftige of the fame mode ; for they have^ 
 for this purpofe, their fciat after the units, which has 
 fome affinity to the IriJJj chid^ or chad \ and the Hunga- 
 rians have van, or ven. But we mufl: make one obferva- 
 tion upon the manner of the tVelJJj, in the multiplication 
 of the tens, from twenty to ninety ; for they do not make 
 ufe of any expreffion to fignify any of the multiplied tens, 
 as all the others do; but for thirty, they fay deg ar hygein, 
 ten and twenty ; for forty, they have deu gain, two 
 twenties, or two fcore ; for fifty, deg a deugain, ten and 
 two fcore ; for fixty, tri ugain, three twenties ; for fe- 
 venty, deg a tri ugain, ten and three fcore ; for eighty, 
 fedwar ugain, four twenties ; and for ninety, naw deg, 
 nine tens : thus, alternately telling the number of fcores, 
 and adding a ten for the odd number of tens, as in thirty, 
 fifty, feventy ; and for ninety, multiplying the tens by 
 nine. This muft be a deviation, from the original mode, 
 in the ofispring of Gomer, becaufe all the Europeans 
 follow the IriJI:), and not one of the nations have any 
 thing like this, except the Dajies, who, indeed, follow 
 the ancient method, in tyve, twenty ; tredive, thirty ; 
 fyrtive, forty ; but imitate the WcIJId, in counting the 
 fcores, or twenties, in the numbers fifty, fixty, feventy, 
 eighty and ninety ; and, like them, adding the odd ten. 
 There is another remarkable circumftance, well worthy of 
 obferving here, before we pafs on to the next mmibcr, 
 
 one
 
 Chap. X. OF J A P II E T. 331 
 
 one hundred, wliich is, that the ^^a'', ov chad^ being the 
 . dg^ reverfed, after the units in the Irijh names, for forty, 
 £fty, fixty, S-c. is the root of the Greek dekas^ and the 
 Latin decasy by which word they both mean the fum of 
 ten, and fo do the Irijh ; wliicli feems to prove, that the 
 JVeljh altered their mode in very modern times ; for it is 
 nioll certain, thefe had both the fame original manner of 
 naming their numbers, as they had undoubtedly the very 
 fame language at the beginning. 
 
 The JriJJo name for the number 07te himdred^ is cead^ 
 and the fVel/Jj^ kant ; thefe were originally the fame, and 
 from this root came the Greek im\o])\ the Latin ce?itu7n\ 
 and from this the Italian ci?ito , the SpaniJJj ciento ; and 
 the French cent. The fame muft be faid of the number 
 one thoufand\ the Iri^o have it mile ; the Welfh^ mil \ the 
 Greeks X^'Kiolq ; which, if the initial was not changed, would 
 be milias ; the Latin^ mille ; Italian^ mile ; the Spanijhy 
 mil\ and the French^ mille. But, to find the fource of 
 the German hundert^ admits of. lome difficulty, at firft 
 fight ; yet, if we confider that the lafl fyilable, ert^ is a 
 termination which they have added, in a manner peculiar 
 to themfelves, and which has nothing to do with the va- 
 lue of the number, we fliall find, that the hund^ or hond^ 
 alone is fufficiently exprefUve of its value ; for the Saxons 
 have httnd without the ert, to fignify that number. Bc- 
 fides, the Germans feem fond of the vov/el, ?/, and pro- 
 nounce it as / ; and we need only attend to the mutilation 
 of the original kuing into funff^ iov Jive^ to be able to dif- 
 cern the affinity o^hufidto the original kead^oxkant^ by only 
 changing the original b to k ov ch, and then it will be kwid^ 
 
 U u 2 and
 
 332 T H E R E M A I N' S Chap. X. 
 
 and as to tlie vowel, they might as well have changed the 
 a mta:2!»?, in this number, as the ?', in:<:W??g-,. five, to u^ to 
 make it funff: and, indeed, the Germans pronoimcc the 
 vowel J Uy like an / ; as, in fpeaking luh-ihin^ they fay lei~ 
 bKikin.'^ lb that they have always pronouncedy}/?7^asy>/>/^,. 
 which might have induced the other Northern nations to^ 
 fay vify ffe, and the Englip to adopt Jive from them. 
 But there is no being acquainted with the PoliJJj and 
 Huugaria?i names for this number; the former fay y?(?, 
 and the latter fzaz^ for one hundred, which have fome 
 relation to each other, but none to the originals, in our 
 chain of names. The Ger??mn name for one thoufand, 
 h, iaufendy and is the fame in the Dutch ^ Swedip^ Danifi,. 
 Saxon and EngUp ; the Poles have tijia.cz, which feems to 
 have fome relation to thefe, if the firfl i is changed to % 
 or au ', it would then be tufiacZy or taujiacz ; and there- 
 fore is likely to have come from the fame origin : but what 
 that origin is, is the queftion ; for taufende^ dufende^ thou- 
 fandy has not the leaft apparent affinity to the ancient 
 milie. 
 
 The laft names of numbers, which, we fhall take notice 
 of, are thofe of Rujfia ', and they, moft certainly, have 
 fprung from the fame fource with the other Northern 
 appellations, keeping the clofed affinity to thofe of Po- 
 land. And, as we have fpoken fufficiently of them, we 
 fhall only compare their principal numbers with the 
 Rujftan^ to prove their relation to each other, and alfo 
 what deviations they have made on either fide. 
 
 The Poles fay iede?t^ dwa^ trzi ; the Rujfians (ayjedna, 
 fwa-i tree \ for one, two, three. The Poles fay czterziy, 
 
 p'ecz.
 
 Chap.. X. O F J A P II E" f . 333 
 
 piecXy and the Rujf/ans^ JJjatiry^ fet^ for four, five. Here 
 we fee, the three firft: are the very fame, allowing, as we 
 always muft do, for the different mode of fyllabication 
 adopted by the different nations ; and fo are thofe that 
 follow ; for the czterzi and JJjatiryy as well as the piec2i 
 and pet, are undoubtedly the fame words, however varied 
 in writing them.; and if the initial o{ jhatiry was changed 
 to a c, it would then be the original chathoir of the Ma- 
 gogian ; and as for the pkcz and pet, for five, their afH- 
 nity to the original pyjnp, cuing, pe?ite, are fufHciently ap- 
 parent. Let us, however, proceed with the fucceeding. 
 numbers : 
 
 For fix, feven, eight, nine, ten, the Poles fay,, fzefez,. 
 fieden, of?n, dzleijoiec, dzejicc ; the Rujftans fay, chejt. Jet,, 
 wojfmi, devit, dijfet ; here the relation between thefe two, 
 modes of exprefTion is very manifeft, as well as their hav- 
 ing fprung from the ancient Gomerian or Magogian names ; 
 and, indeed, it is wonderful to find they are not fo muti- 
 lated, as to have lofl all apparent affinity to their original 
 parents, after fo many ages. But the agreement will ftill 
 be more clear, by comparing their addition of the units to • 
 the tens : for the Poles, adding the one to ten, fay ieden 
 ?7/^/>,. which latter, as I have faid before, would h^dafcie, 
 but for the change of the initial ; and the Riijfta?ts fay, 
 udinazet, the very fame, with very little difference ; and 
 fo of the dwanafciey twanazet ; trzinafcie, treenazet ; and 
 thus they go on, preferving their affinity to the end of the 
 numbers ; the leaft change of letters makes them deviate ; 
 but by altering fuch changes, it is very eafy to bring them 
 back, and reconcile them. The expreffion for eighteen, in; 
 
 thCL
 
 354- T li E R E M A I N S Chap. t. 
 
 the PoliftD^ is ofm nafcle ; and, in the RuJJian^ ^wojfirn nazet, 
 which exa£l]y agree; if the w be taken away, then it 
 would be ojfifn^ fprung originally from the Magogian ocht. 
 When they come to exprefs the number twenty, the Poles 
 fay dwadjiefcia, altering the name of the ten, nafcie^ in 
 the preceding numbers, to fjefcia^ or zkfczi\ and the 
 Ruffians^ too, alter their nazet into zit and diffet^ when 
 they come to multiply the tens, and exprefs the num- 
 ber twenty, by dwazit ; the Poles fay trzidzieftzi^ and the 
 Rtijftans, trizit, for thirty, and fo on, till thej come to 
 one hundred, which, as the Poles do, the Riijjlans cally?(?; 
 but the latter, in exprelling five hundred, make an altera- 
 tion in the name ; for, inftead of piecz Jlo^ which one 
 would naturally expedl, from conlidering the feparate 
 names iox five and a hundred, they {^.y puczfets ; but the 
 RuJJians follow their former names, in combining thefe, 
 and fay pet Jlo. And, for a thoufand, the Rujfians fay 
 dijjet Jloy ten hundred ; whereas the Poles^ inftead of 
 dzefziec Jlo.y contrail it into tijlacz. 
 
 From what has been faid throughout this chapter, I 
 hope it will be granted by my readers, that in all thefe 
 languages, fet forth in the table, the names of the nume- 
 rals fliewa furprizing ajffinity to each other; and that they 
 muft all have arifen from the ancient Gomerian^ or Mag-o- 
 gian tongue, which Vv'as the undoubted language of the 
 fons of Japhet. And as I am willing to exhauft; this fub- 
 jed as much as poffible, in order to throw what light 
 I can upon this inquiry, and alfo to add to the entertain- 
 ment of the curious, in refearches of fuch high antiquity, I 
 /hall alfo lay before them the names of the numerals of fome 
 
 other
 
 Chap. X. OF J A P H E T. ^35 
 
 Other nations, wherein feveral remarkable paflhges will ap- 
 pear, by which we fliall be able to trace out the progrefs 
 of fome of the fame offspring to very remote parts ; and 
 further fliew,*^ that there is not the leafl agreement be- 
 tweeu the names of the numerals of the Hebrews^ and 
 fome others, with thofe of the Europeans we have been 
 conl^idering, although they follow the fame mode of com- 
 bining their units and tens, in the progrefs of increafing 
 their numbers. 
 
 I SHALL, therefore, now produce another table of the 
 names of numbers in feveral of the Afmtic kingdoms, and 
 make fome jfhort obfervations upon them, in the fame 
 manner with the foregoing ; and thefe are the names ufed 
 in Bengal^ Perfia^ "Turky^ the Hebrew^ Mallayan and 
 Chincfe\ which I obtained with much difficulty; and fhall 
 add to this, fome account of thofe of feveral nations of 
 North America. 
 
 Remarks on the 72ames of the numerals of the Aliatic nations 
 
 i?i the following table. 
 
 My reafons for introducing the names of the numbers 
 of any of the Afiatic regions, when I am exprefsly pur- 
 fuing the origin of the European languages only, are two ; 
 firft, to fhew that two of them are actually derived from 
 the old Scythian^ or Magogian names, which are the Ben- 
 galian and Perfan : and, fecondly, that the other four, 
 the Turk.'Jby Hebrew, Malays and Chinefe^ have not the 
 leaft affinity to thofe originals, nor to one another. 
 
 This, 1 think, fufficiently proves what I have before 
 
 afTertcd, and given reafons for, and which is the chief oc- 
 
 5 cafion
 
 336 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. X 
 
 cafion of It here, that the old Scythians^ who all fprung 
 from Magogs the brother, and Togarmah^ the youngeft Ton, 
 of Gomer, who occupied all Eaji 2j\diWefl 'J'artary, came 
 down into Perfta and Indiay being contiguous to them, 
 and mingled with the Elamites, or iflue of Shenty as it is 
 obferved, with fome certainty, before. And it appear^ 
 by this, that their tribes were very confiderable ; and 
 that they remained among them, becoming one people, 
 and propagating their language in thefe countries : for there 
 cannot be a more ftriking argument for this opinion, than 
 their retaining, to this day, the numeral names of the old 
 Scythians, in both thefe regions : and it cannot be denied, 
 that thefe are the moft interefting part of a language ; 
 becaufe they are abfolutely necefiary in every ftation and 
 degree in life ; and though the language itfelf may be fub- 
 jed, in time, to very great deviations and changes, yet 
 numbers being in daily ufe with all ranks of people, and 
 upon every occafion, their names are the moft likely part 
 of every language to continue, at leaft, lefs changed than 
 the reft. 
 
 But, to make this argument appear in its proper light, 
 let us compare the Magogian names, with thofe of the Per- 
 fans and Bengalians, and their affinity and agreement will 
 be aftonilhing, and a very ftrong auxiliary to our former 
 fentiments, upon the originality of the Gomeriany or Ma- 
 gogian tongue, and the great lift of words, common to the 
 Perftany Bengalian and German dialedts, at this time. 
 
 Magogian.
 
 Chap. X. 
 
 OF J A P H 
 
 E T. - ? 
 
 Magogi'an. 
 
 Bengalian. 
 
 Perfian. 
 
 I 
 
 ^0/2 
 
 Ahe 
 
 Tcck 
 
 2 
 
 i^i'' * 
 
 Dho 
 
 Do 
 
 3 
 
 Tri 
 
 Teen 
 
 See 
 
 4 
 
 Cathair 
 
 Charr 
 
 Char 
 
 5 
 
 Cuig 
 
 Paunch 
 
 Paunch 
 
 6 
 
 She 
 
 Choe 
 
 SheJJj 
 
 7 
 
 Sheagbd. 
 
 Saat 
 
 Haft 
 
 8 
 
 Ocht 
 
 Aught 
 
 Ha/Jjt 
 
 9 
 
 Niiy or ne 
 
 Noe 
 
 No 
 
 lO 
 
 Deik 
 
 Does 
 
 Da 
 
 II 
 
 Yiideg 
 
 Akaro 
 
 Xefda 
 
 12 
 
 Do deg 
 
 Bauroy for doro 
 
 Do/da 
 
 13 
 
 'Tri deg 
 
 Thera 
 
 Sefda 
 
 14 
 
 Cathair d^g 
 
 Chodo^ for chardo 
 
 ' Charda 
 
 15 
 
 Cuig deg 
 
 Pondero 
 
 Poiinzda 
 
 16 
 
 She deg 
 
 Solloy for choelo 
 
 Shoonfdata 
 
 17 
 
 Sheaghd deg 
 
 Saataro 
 
 Haftdata 
 
 j8 
 
 Ocht deg 
 
 A ugh tar a 
 
 Hapdata 
 
 19 
 
 Nii deg 
 
 Un?nfe 
 
 Nodata 
 
 20 
 
 Fichid 
 
 Beefe 
 
 Beeft 
 
 337 
 
 In this table, the deviation from the original, in the 
 names of Bengal and Perjia, is fo trifling, as not to ad- 
 mit the Icafl: doubt of their fource ; and, indeed, they 
 differ much lefs than feveral of the neighbouring countries- 
 of Europe do from one another, in this matter ; it is very 
 amazing that they were not more eflranged than they arc, 
 con(idering the diftance of time, and remotenefs oflitua- 
 
 X X. tion.
 
 338 THE R E AfcA^J^^^^S^ Chat. X. 
 
 tion, as well as the numberlefs mixtures of modern nations 
 that have over-run thefe kingdoms, from time to time, fince 
 the beginning, which would naturally produce all the 
 caufes for the changes in languages, accounted for before; 
 and yet their parentage is maniteft, even now ; and a dif- 
 covcry arifes from this, which corroborates thofe great 
 truths related in Holy Writ, concerning the firft migra- 
 tions, after the flood of ]SJoal\ as delivered by Mofes and 
 the prophets. 
 
 In the firft number, the ake and jwi are as eafy tran- 
 fitions from ao?i, as the Greek sT^, or JLatin unus. The num- 
 ber two is exprefled the very fame way with the original, 
 in both Perfia and Bengal. And, as to the three, in the 
 Magogian t?'ij the r is funic in both the Perftan and Ben^ 
 galiait tongues, and the initial /, changed to any^ in the 
 Ferf.an ; otherwife they would be the fame. The four is 
 the fame in all, with a fmall allowance for the change, 
 merely from pronunciation : the C/6, or c dotted, in the 
 Mao-ogiaft^ is always pronounced like the Greek y.^ or Eng^ 
 HJIj k ; whereas, the Perjim^s and Indians pronounce them 
 as we do in chain., charity^ or the like. The five, being 
 the fame in both, and called paunch., feems to be under 
 the fame mutilation with the WelJ]j pymp., and the Greek 
 pente ; both which are accounted for already. The fix, 
 or Magogian JJje., has an eafy tranfition into the Benga- 
 lian choe and the Perfian foep. The number feven, called 
 faat in Bengal., and haft in Perfia.^ are certainly the Ma- 
 gogian peaghcL And the ocht., eight, is the fame, only 
 with the change of the initial o into a., adding u., which 
 makes aught in Bengal^ and the haf^t of Perfta difters only 
 
 in
 
 Chap. X. O F J A P PI E T. 339 
 
 in a vitiated pronunciation. As for the nine, it fuffcrs but 
 little alteration, the initial being preferved in both coun- 
 tries • for the ftii is only changed to noe in one, and no in 
 the other ; and the Latins did the fame in their nove?n^ as 
 did the Greeks in their hvix. Number ten, deic, or cleg, 
 varies into does in Bengal^ and da in Perfia \ the initial is 
 preferved, and the alteration but flight. Now, in the Ma- 
 gogian., when they reiterate the units with the tens, they ^ay 
 yjideg for aondeg, eleven ; and fo on of the reft, to twenty ; 
 but the Bengalians have droped the es in dees, ten, and 
 changed the do into ;o, adding the units to it, in fuccef- 
 fion, up to twenty ; whereas the PcTjians keep their da, 
 ten, unchanged with the units, to exprefs every number, 
 from ten to twenty ; and for this laft, they both fay beeji 
 and beefe, which fhould be fpelt with one /, inftcad of the 
 ee, and by taking the original y, inftead of b, they would 
 h^ jijie ^\-\di f.^'e, the very ojffspring of the Mcgcgian fghid. 
 As to the other four, viz-, the T'trrkiJJj, Hebrew, Mallays 
 and Chinefe, there is not much to be obferved concerning 
 them, as there is" no manner of ao-reement with the Ma^o- 
 giauy except that the Hebrews exprefs the numbers {ix and 
 feven, by the names f>fa and fibha, which feem to have 
 fome affinity to the original of the European names ; and 
 in the Mallays, for two and three, they fay duo and tigo, 
 which are alfo probably related to the Magoglan ; in every 
 other refpect, the names of all the four arc as different, as 
 can be imagined. 
 
 Xx 2 Names
 
 340 
 
 THE REMAINS 
 
 Chap. X. 
 
 a 
 U 
 
 
 
 
 V ^ 
 
 
 a s N « 
 
 ^^w 
 
 ^ ^ 
 
 ^J-^ 
 
 ftis=?=?tfi^ea;^§g§gss§§:sss^=3'3>3wa;!5'«ii3i») 
 
 ci cT) ^ unvo t>sOo o> O 1-1 N m "i- i-oMD l>-.oo 
 
 C?N O 
 
 O O O O 
 CO tI- vn^ 
 
 O O O O O O 
 
 f^co a\ o o o 
 
 w in o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 -.2 
 
 B 
 
 ^ ^ § ^ ;s ^ "^ 
 
 «^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 _!«■' 
 
 
 1^^ 
 
 ? J <= § 
 
 
 ^ -Si 
 
 
 
 ^f^lS^^-^'lTtsi^^lf^^^^^^fclQ^^^'^^^ 
 
 *- (N oo -^ <-n'0 r>-oo c^ O w <N cv^ ^ 
 
 in'-o r^Do ON O 
 
 I— ( KH f-1 »-4 H« CJ 
 
 o o 
 
 CO ^ 
 
 O O 
 
 ^ 5^ 
 
 ■-^ 5U "-S <U 
 C<5 Co K.^ Co 
 
 O O O O O O 
 
 j>-oo o^ o o o 
 
 i-c vo O 
 
 54 *^ ^ 
 a; g 13 
 
 
 ^5^ -Si 
 
 «3 
 
 
 
 
 R S 
 
 Co CO 
 
 " c^ CO rj- iT)^ r^co ON O i-i CI CO -^ ir/o r-^oo o> O 
 
 o o 
 
 CO -^ 
 
 000 
 
 000 
 00 ON O 
 
 o o 
 
 o o 
 in o 
 
 ^ = 
 
 
 
 , 
 
 tu-^.; N?^ '-5lla^'^-S5 
 
 >> 
 
 
 l-^ 
 
 p_l 
 
 
 oaf^kqqa^'^^c^qoooooooooo^^^^^^'^o^ 
 
 
 •-1 -oj CO -^ vn^ t^co ON M CO '^ vo^ r^oo ONb 1-1 M coxfino 
 
 
 „««M«i-irtH,«MCJNMMClMCO'+ln 
 
 CO 
 
 s 
 
 
 <3 «S 
 
 - 5 .^.^3^ 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 J? ^'a^ ^ , c> 
 
 
 qcS3ft:^^^^q^Qc^o«:^:i::a::^^^Qc^3fx; 
 
 ■c 
 .2 
 '^ 
 bo 
 
 c 
 
 -^ •<> 
 
 ts Si 
 
 b ^ "^ 
 ~ ^ S ^ 
 
 feo^ 
 
 
 & "ij o s; ' 
 
 <3 
 
 1-1 C^ CO ^ "-nVD t^.OO ON O " C^ CO "U- inVO t^co 
 
 ON O 
 -t C4 
 
 ^ ?i Q « 
 
 
 0000 
 
 CO t)- UNVO 
 
 o o o 
 
 t^OO ON O 
 
 o o 
 o o 
 
 o 55 
 
 o "^ 
 O "u 
 
 Ol^/er-
 
 CiiAP. X. O F J A P H E T. 341 
 
 Ohfervattons on the names of the numbers of the American 
 
 Indians. 
 
 We fee by the table, that the five nations, p. 345, which 
 are inchidcd in the two firll: cokimns, life the fame names, 
 in general, to their numbers ; and, as I have faid before, have 
 particular appellations for the units, and add thcfe units 
 to the tens, according as they are multiplied, to form the 
 increafing numbers : but the reafon why the Mohawks are 
 in a column by themfelves is, becaufe they differ from the 
 other four in the numbers, eight, nine, ten, who ufe the 
 fame names exactly in their feveral tribes. 
 
 The fi^a?iatSj who are not of the fame nations, come 
 very near them, having only a trifling change of letters, 
 and having no abfolute difference from the four nations, 
 but in the number nine^ which will be eafily difcerned in 
 attending to the table, and making the neceflary allowance 
 for their variations, and which are required, "even in the 
 dialefts of the fame language, every where. And, indeed, 
 in confidering fome of thefe numbers, it is not difficult to 
 make out three, which feem to have fome relation to thofe 
 of Europe : for example, the rayearj, for four, is near the 
 Magogian cat hair. The wijk^ five, is like the cuig\ and 
 the towachfon^ twenty, approaches the German zivantzig ; 
 this is fomething very particular, and the more fo, as they 
 fignify the fame numbers in both parts of the world. 
 
 The Shatvanofe and Delawares are very different from 
 the foregoing, and, indeed, from one another, except that 
 the latter has koti for one, which has fome affinity to the 
 hujlot of the five nations, and the ufcot of tlie IVanats. 
 
 Now,
 
 -^2 T H E REMAINS Chap. X. 
 
 Now, by the agreement between the five nations, in what 
 regards their numbers, it is, I think, very clear, that their 
 alhance muft be of very ancient ftanding; and that the 
 /F<2;;^if^ were either formerly adherents to tlrenij orelfe 
 were always theii very near neighbours ; for, their being 
 a firong and powerful people, v/hilft fo many tribes were 
 in perpetual alliance, offenfive and defenfive,, they could 
 not be fo fubjed to the vicillitudcs that other fingle na:- 
 tions muft undergo, of being driven up and down, and 
 depopulated by their wars with one another, and, confe- 
 qucntly, not forced to forget their language, efpecially their 
 numeral names, as thofe fcattered tribes have manifeftlj 
 been. 
 
 There is, however, another very ftriking circumftance, 
 in a clofe. affinity, between the names of fome of the num- 
 bers o{\}[iZ Delawares and thofe of the Poles 2in<l Rujfta?is : 
 the firft of thefe, in. adding the units to the tens, fay nijha 
 naghly^ twenty ; naha naghky, thirty ; neh'uja naghky, forty ; 
 and fo on, ufing the laft to fignify ten, and the firft the 
 number of tens : and the Poles, for eleven, fay ieden fiafcie,. 
 for twelve, dwattafcie, and fo on till they come to twenty; 
 fo the Rtijftcms fay for thefe fame numbers, udi nazet, twa 
 nazet, &c. Again,, the Delawares fay hod piichky, for one 
 hundred ; and the Poles fay puczfets, for five hundred. 
 Now, if chance has produced thefe furprizing agreem.ents, 
 in nations fo remote, they are very curious, at leaft ; but,. 
 I am inclined to think, there is too clofe an affinity between 
 them, being ufed for the very fame numbers in each of 
 thefe nations, to be afcribed to any accidental caufe, and 
 that their origin was from the fame fource, however remote 
 their fituation. I also
 
 Chap. X. O F J A P II E T. 343 
 
 I ALSO find another fimilarity between the names of the 
 numbers, as they are combined both among the Delawares 
 and the Five Natmu of North America^ and the IVanats. 
 All the latter (Iiy iowachfon, for twenty ; and the former, 
 the Delawa-res, fay nifia naghky^ for the fame number, ex- 
 preiling the tens by the word ii-achjhi and iiaghky \ now, 
 I cannot but thmk the latter is a corruption of the former, 
 and that the Five Nations were always their fuperiors, 
 both in power and antiquity : and the fame may be faid 
 of the Shawanefe ; for they ufe a word for the very fame 
 purpofe, which feems alfo a corruption of the wachfon^ 
 and that is, ivapitiky^ in which it agrees witli the uachfofi 
 in the firft fyllablc, and with the 7iaghky in the laft. 
 
 The Carribeans have not the leaft likenefs to any of tlie 
 North Americans^ in the names of their numbers ; they 
 feem to be alone in their notions of counting, and fo li- 
 mited, as to be incapable of rifing higher than the number 
 twenty, of which I have given fome account in the begin- 
 ning of this chapter ; but we mufl; add here, a ^q\v other 
 anecdotes of their notions in this matter : they fay aban^ 
 for one ; biam, for two ; ckoua, for three ; biainbouri^ for 
 four. Now, biajn being the name for two, they add 
 houri to it, to fignify four ; and bouri means all^ or intire ; 
 fo that, in their idiom, this word, added to the biam^ de- 
 notes four to be a perfect, or intire number. As to the 
 five, they cannot exprefs it, but by three long words : viz. 
 laoyagone ouacabo apourcou ; of which, being interpreted, 
 the meaning is, come the other ^ or fifth, of this hand : and 
 when they come to this number, then they add the four 
 names of the units to thefe words, to lay 0J2e andjive, two 
 
 and
 
 344 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. X 
 
 and jive ^ three and Jive., four and jive, and then they have 
 the two fentences, mentioned already, to exprefs ten and 
 twenty. After which, if they want to go any farther,, 
 they are bewildered, and fay tamigati caehi 72itibouri-bali^ 
 ox Jaccao-baliy which iignifies, " there are as many more; 
 as the hairs of my head, or grains of fand upon the fea- 
 fhore." Thefe accounts I have from the Carribean French 
 dictionary of Pere Raymond, printed at Auxerre, in 1665 ; 
 who was one of the firfi: miffioners fent to the Carribeaji. 
 iflands. Thus we fee, that when thefe people were drivea 
 from the continent to thefe iflands, they entered upon a 
 new fcene, and, in time, they dwindled into an abfolute 
 oblivion of the ufe of their numbers, inventing a new 
 and moft iniperfeft manner of counting, as well as of con- 
 ducting moft of their afFairs : juft fo, all the inhabitants 
 that were driven to the coafts of the Frozen Sea., all alon^ 
 to the moft North-eajlern promontory of land, called the 
 T'chuckjkoy Nos, and.fo to Kamptfchatka, have loft all kinds 
 of knowledo^e of what their anceftors were doinc in the 
 more Southern regions of European and Afiatic 'Tartary^^ 
 and tor other realbns, given before. 
 
 Names:-
 
 Chap. X. 
 
 < 
 o 
 
 < 
 
 J3 
 
 .Q 
 
 CO 
 
 
 CO 
 
 OF J A P H E T. 
 
 3-^S 
 
 c 
 <u 
 
 
 a 
 
 >» ' St 
 
 § I 5s 5 
 
 i; fe ^ ^ 
 
 S 's o o !* 
 
 s 
 
 «3 
 
 1- c 
 
 o « 
 
 5 S § S 
 
 a 
 
 Oj S S 
 
 "3 b- 
 
 
 rJ i i i § 
 
 <a ;;§ -i: ~5 -i: .<■ 
 
 is 
 
 rt 
 
 Q 
 
 tfi -•; -~s -c: 'a ^5i '.^ >. -». ~S5 
 
 3 
 
 (U 
 
 c 
 
 -c 
 
 CO 
 
 C 
 
 
 -3 
 C 
 O 
 
 c 
 
 to 
 
 5^ rt n) 
 
 
 
 ►Si 
 
 
 •*«: 
 '^i 
 
 a 
 
 R S « § 
 ; '3 'a S Q 
 
 
 &>' 
 
 -5^ 
 
 5 s 
 
 ■^ » ss **< 
 
 <3 -*<; 
 
 ^^ $^sS >^ ^ . * $"<: ^r^ c^t^ ►^ « . 'a i?":^ o^^ ;5s 
 
 
 
 r 
 
 '»^ -, 
 
 oq<S<^<<< 
 
 ^}^ ^^ b S: c3 :^ ^ !S b. 
 
 
 
 
 \T «V "V W- 
 
 <5 r^ iv •oT' 
 
 "^ C^ ^ k, t^. I> ^ t^ 
 
 I i ^1 - . 
 
 i^ ^ -^ ^ ^ ^ A^ 
 
 R ■^ R 
 
 -S 
 
 
 5-5; 3^ 
 
 s » 
 
 b 
 
 
 S 
 
 ^ b. '^ o ^ ^ ?N^ q o^b^ 
 
 s 
 
 5 
 
 ^ *?: St t> -^ t^ 
 
 S> <; 
 
 Si *t* *** ■•»• 
 3 R s s; 
 
 s; O S "*; 
 
 
 
 j; 
 
 ~$ -Si 
 
 
 ^^ 
 
 S 
 
 S> ?\ 
 
 ;^ 
 
 y 
 
 c> 
 
 «5 
 
 -S^ 
 
 -S^ 
 
 
 
 
 Sf 
 
 ;*» 
 
 a 
 
 ■<* 
 
 '*-» 
 
 •*»* 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 ■-^ 
 •"•-i 
 
 6^ 
 
 w N PO -51- U-iVO r^eo OnOOOOOOOOOOO 
 
 i-< M PO ■<*• irjVO t^co OS O Q 
 
 CHAP.
 
 346 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. XI. 
 
 CHAP. XI. 
 
 Hiftorkal ohfervattons upon alphabets^ and the inve?ttmi: 
 of letters ; with a table of fome of thofe of Europe. 
 
 fYi^^i^^^O^^^ SICULUS, in his firft book, 
 tJ6 D ^1 feems to prove my opinion, that hieroglyphical 
 \^^^^^ writing was only confined to the facred affairs 
 of the Egyptian^ Ethiopian^ and other priefts ; but was 
 never ufed by the pubHc ; .for that fymboHcal kind of 
 writing, which confifted only of the images of various 
 things put together, would very ill fuit the tranfadlion of 
 the bufinefs of the world, efpecially too, as mercantile 
 affairs were begun, and carried on, very early after the 
 flood, which required a more intelligible and ready way 
 than by figures of animals, &c. for the difpatch of bufi- 
 nefs. Let us fee what Diod. Sicul. fays, in the above 
 place ; nothing lefs than " that every body was taught 
 " the vulgar, or common, letters ; but that thofe which 
 " were accounted facred, were only known to the priefts, 
 " whofe fathers, or predeceflbrs, taught them privately." 
 He fays, particularly, " the priefts teach their children 
 '* two kinds of letters ; one of which they call facred, 
 '* and the other of more common ufe." This would cer- 
 tainly point out, that the firft was adapted to their reli- 
 gious purpofes, and the other for common bufinefs ; and 
 in another place, a little further on, where he tells us that 
 *' the common people learned the trades of their fathers, 
 " or relations, whereby they lived, he fays that they teach 
 *' writing letters, but not tvQvy one, only thofe chiefly 
 
 " who
 
 Chap. XT. O F J A P H E T. 3+7 
 
 " who are the maltcrs of arts ;" and this, among the 
 common people. 
 
 I THINK an argument, in fupport of this opinion, may 
 be drawn from the following animadvcrfions, which, how- 
 ever, I fiibmit to the reader's confidcration, to judge of 
 them as he pleafes : the firfl: is, that all we know of 
 Egyptian writing, we have from tables, columns, flatue?, 
 and fuch like ; which, moft likely, were infcribed for fa- 
 cred purpofes, of fome kind or other ; and we certainly 
 muft think this of them, till fome genuine interpretations 
 of them can be obtained to invalidate this opinion ; and 
 this is probably among the deftderata vafia. Again, I 
 believe it can hardly admit of a doubt, that the fons of 
 Shem fpoke the Hebrew tongue ; and it is proved before, 
 that thofe of Ham had the fame language ; nor can it be 
 proved, that they had not their letters alfo in Noah's fa-- 
 mily : if this be true, the fons of Ha^n^ who were P/6<:e-. 
 nicia?ts^ Rgyptia?is^ Ethiopians^ &c. needed not to be 
 driven to the fhift of inventing images for writing their 
 language, in the performance of common bufinefs, when 
 they had charaders to exprefs all they wanted. No ! it 
 feems moft likely, that the priefts of that idolatrous race 
 invented this manner of writing, by hieroglyphics, for the 
 myfteries of their religious worfhip, in order to blind the 
 vulgar, and enftave the minds of the people, for whicii 
 the common manner of writing would be improper : and 
 this is the cafe, to this day, all over the pagan world. 
 That moft authors think hieroglyphical writing was for 
 facred purpofes, is well known, among whom Ammian. 
 Mar cell, in his twenty-fecond book, fays, " there are ccr- 
 
 Y y 2 *' tain
 
 3+8 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. XL 
 
 *' tain fubterraneous places, which, as it is reported, thofe 
 *' who were fkilled in the rites of the ancients, forefeeing 
 " the coming of the deluge, and fearing that all memory of 
 " ceremonies might be lofl:, conftrudted them, with great 
 " labour, in feveral places, and carved upon the walls the 
 " figuresof many kinds of birds and beafts, and other fpecies 
 " of animals, which they called hieroglyphics ;" and this 
 author expreffes the fame opinion, in his feventeenth book; 
 where he fays, he faw, at Thebes^ certain obelifks, on 
 which were drawn the figures of the Egyptiaji deities, 
 which the ancient kings, upon their conquefts of nations, 
 or other profperous events, dedicated to the gods, in their 
 religion j who thefe gods were, is mentioned before ; nor 
 was this manner peculiar to the Egyptian priefts alone, 
 but thofe of the T'hracians and Phcenicians had the fame 
 kind of hieroglyphical writing, on the fame account only; 
 though it will appear, that both thefe had the ufe of 
 letters befides : for, in Diodorus's very firfh book, where 
 he is fpeaking of the moft ancient laws of the Egyptians, 
 he fays, that public bufinefs was carried on by writing, 
 as it is now in tranfadling commercial ajfFairs in every na^ 
 tion, and between man and man. He fays, that whoever 
 was guilty of adulterating, or falfifying, the current mo- 
 ney ; or whatevery2T/<^^, or notary ^ was dete6led in forging 
 deeds or contraBs, or in making rajures in any writings, 
 v/as fentenced to have both his hands cut off. This is a 
 fufficient proof, that the common people oi Egypt ^ and, 
 indeed, of all its neighbouring nations, had the ufe of 
 writing, upon every proper occadon.- Again, where Boc- 
 choris is faid to liave made laws for commercial affairs, it 
 
 is
 
 Chap. Xt OF J A P II E T. 549 
 
 is Hiid, that if a man borrowed money without giving note 
 or bond, if he denied the debt upon oath, he was dif- 
 charged. And, again, in cafe of money borrowed upon 
 intereft by bond, when the intereft paid amounted to 
 double the fum of the principal, the debt was difcharged. 
 
 The general notion of the firfl exiftence of letters is^ 
 that all alphabets are derived from the Heb?-ew charaders ; 
 and to this opinion Henfelius^ in his Sinopjis U72tverfce 
 Fhilologiee^ firmly adheres ; who fays, page 78, after hav- 
 ing laboured the fubjecl to produce this concluiion : " Ex 
 *' hifce ergo literis primis Hebrdcorujn^ a Deo, Mofi reve- 
 '* latis, et hinc omnino myfteriofis, prognati funt tot ac 
 " tam varii fcribendi charadleres literarumque alphabet^?, 
 " quot cernuntur in orbe terrarum." i. e. " Therefore, 
 " from thefe firft letters of the Hebrews^ revealed bv God 
 " to Mofes^ and confequently altogether myflerious, all 
 " the various characters, and alphabets ci- letters, that are. 
 *' known in the world, have fprung." 
 
 Now, notwithftanding this aflertion, when the above- 
 author comes to fpeak of the Occidental letters, page 79, 
 in firft confidering xhe.Scythic alphabet, he thinks it likely, 
 that the Phceniciafis^ indeed, very foon formed letters, from 
 whom the lonians firft received them ; yet, from the va- 
 rious opinions concerning the origin of the Gt'eeh^ and. 
 there are not wanting, fays he, teftimonies of there having 
 been letters in Greece before Cadmus^ he confeftes, that 
 if he may have leave to conjefture about it, it is pofTiblc 
 fomethincr of this kind had been brought from Scvthia 
 into Greece^ fince the Scythians had letters before Cadmus s 
 time 3 hut He?if alius was inclined to think thefe letters 
 
 were
 
 350 T HE REMAINS Chap. ^L 
 
 were only hierdglyphical : however, he fays, there are tel- 
 timonies of the Greeks having letters, which were called 
 PelafgiaJi letters^ about the time of Deucalion s flood \ and 
 that Eujlathius^ upon the fecond Iliad of Homer., verfe 
 841, giving a reafon why he calls the Pelafgians divine, 
 fays they were called fo, becaufe they only, being the 
 original Greeks., preferved their letters at the time of that 
 deluge. It may alfo, fays HenfeUus., be gathered from 
 Diodorus^ lib. 5, that there were certain letters in Greece 
 before Cadmus : but that, after the deluge, there was fuch 
 a deftruftion of men and things, that with them their 
 letters were alfo lo/l ; and therefore it was thought, that 
 after feveral ages, Cadmus., the fon of Agenor, brought 
 letters into Greece from Phoenicia. Now, it can hardly be 
 fuppofed, that the manner of writing which was certainly 
 among the defcendants of yaphet., the Gomerians and Ma-- 
 gogians, who were the Pelafgians and Scythians., could 
 have been obliterated by that inundation, which was a 
 partial one, overflowing only one part of Greece:, and 
 therefore neither of thefe people flood in need of any 
 letters that Cadmus is faid to bring with him in after- 
 ages ; and if he brought any, which are faid to be fixteen 
 in number, they muff be fuppofed to be either tak-en from 
 the Hebrew alphabet, or elfe they muft be from that 
 which was carrried from Scythia by Fenius^ the Scythian 
 king, who founded fchools in Shinar, and taught lan- 
 guages and fciences, with his two coadjutors, as I have 
 fhewn it in a former chapter ; and from whom the Phce- 
 nicians had their name : for both Gomerians and Macro^ 
 
 o 
 
 gians had arts and learning among them, even from the 
 
 general
 
 Chap. XI. O F J A P H E T. 3^, 
 
 general deluge ; and it will be proved, by and by, that 
 they had knowledge in metallurgy always among them, 
 which was well known to fomc of the moft ancient 
 authors. 
 
 Now, there is fomething very well worth confidcrina^ 
 in this matter ; it is faid, that Cadmus brought fixteen 
 letters only from Pbcenicia^ and that others were added by 
 Palamedes^ &c. to fill the alphabet, as the Greek language 
 has it now ; it is, therefore, extremely remarkable, that 
 the Magogian^ or Ir'ifh alphabet confifts only of feventeen 
 letters, to this day ; which fo fully anfwers every purpofc 
 of expreffion in that language, that they have not yet 
 found any necelTity to add new ones ; which, at once, 
 points out its originality and fimplicity, in a manner hardly 
 to be difputed ; as it confifts of fewer letters than any 
 other alphabet in the world ; nor is it materially altered 
 from its firft flate, fo as to make any fenfible difference; 
 which will appear by the table, where the alphabets of va- 
 rious ages will be exhibited, according to their feniority 
 in that language; and farther explained in the fequel. 
 
 There are authors who think, that P^/^w^r/^'j invented, 
 the Greek letters ; others give the invention to Linus^ the 
 preceptor of Hercules ; and others, to Cecrops ; and, as 
 Cecrops was faid to be an Egyptian by birth, that he miglit 
 have had the knowledge of letters from Mofes, who was 
 about that time in Egypt ; but it is eafy to fee, that there 
 is very little affinity betv/een the Hebrew and Greek alpha- 
 bets ; and it would even be abfurd to fuppofe, that there 
 were no letters in Greece before the times of thefe perfons ; 
 who came late into the world, compared to the ancients,. 
 2 or
 
 35^ T H E R E M A I N S Chap. XL 
 
 or Aborigines f who were the Pelafgians all over that coun- 
 try : but it will be feen that the Greek alphabet had ano- 
 ther fource, and has a greater fimilarity with that of the 
 Magogians and Gomerians^ than with the Hebrew ; but 
 the latter have evidently preferved the iimplicity of theirs, 
 as we have jQievved before ; fo they have the purity of their 
 language, in their prefent receffes in Ireland and Scotland^ 
 in our own times, for the reafons often alledged before : 
 and although the letters ufed by the moft ancient Greeks ^ 
 the yavonians^ Elipans^ and other grandfons of Go7ner^ 
 who vt'ere Pelafgians ; and by the offspring of Magogs 
 who were the Scythiajts and Pelafgiayis, and who often 
 mingled with the Gomeria7is, were truely the ancient Pe- 
 lafgian and Scythic letters ; yet, upon the mixture of Phos- 
 nicians and Egyptiafts with their offspring, in after-ages, 
 their language began to be altered ; and as that changed 
 into the form it acquired, in which the firft Greek authors 
 wrote, they found themfelves under a necefhty of adding 
 other letters, to anfwer the purpofes of exprellion in the 
 new mode, into which that mixed language was changed 
 by their grammarians.; for, in the ancient Javonian^ or 
 Ionian, they had no need of an additional charader. 
 
 This opinion is pretty clearly evinced by Diodorus, in 
 his third book, fpeaking of the Pelafgian and Phoenician 
 ktters, where he fays : *' therefore the letters were called 
 " Phceniciany becaufe they were tranfported from the Phce- 
 *' nicians ; but as to the Pelafgians, who frfi ufed cha- 
 *' raders (which were afterwards changed), thefe firfl: were 
 *' called Pelafgian letters." This teftimony, indeed, fuf- 
 ficiently fhews, at one view, the priority of the Pelafgian 
 
 letters,
 
 Chav. XI. O F J A P ri E T. ^^^ 
 
 letters, the grndual change of them,- with the additional 
 characters to them ; and the curious coincidence of the 
 fad: of Fc?::uss having carried learning from Scythia into 
 Sbwar^ and propagating it there ; whence it gradually 
 fpread among the Phce7iiciaKs^ long before Cad?nus s leav- 
 ing them, to go into Greece ; but both Egyptians and 
 Phcenkians had colonics fettled in the maritime places in 
 Greece^ before he arrived there, and the old language was 
 much mutilated at his arrival : notwithftanding Vvhat is 
 faid by feveral modern authors, that the Phoenicians firft 
 invented and taught letters. But it is no difficult matter, 
 to difcern great inicertainties among the Greeks concerning 
 this fubjed:, and more modern authors have followed 
 them ; Pliny, who has colledled from them all, gives his 
 fentiment freely upon it, and fays : "As for letters, I 
 I*' am of opinion, that they were in Ajfyria from the be- 
 ;*' ginning ; but fome think, and among them Gellius, that 
 •*' they were invented hy Mercury, in Egypt ; others, that 
 *' they came firll from Syria. Certainly Cadmus brought 
 " lixteen with him from Phos7iicia into Greece, which are 
 " A, B, C, D, E, G, I, L, M, N, O, P, R, S, T, V; to 
 *' which, Paiamedcs, in the Trojan war, added the four 
 " following 0, H, <!), X ; and, after him, Simonides Melitus 
 " added four others, Z, H, Y, H ; of all which letters, fays 
 *' he, we acknowledge the power, in our language. Ari- 
 ^'' Jlotle thinks there were anciently eighteen letters in the 
 " Greek alphabet, which are. A, B, T, A, E, Z, H, K, A, M, 
 *' N, O, n, H, 2, T,V,T, and that Epicharmus added © and 
 " X, rather than Palamedes. Anticlides fays, that one 
 *' Menon, in Egypt, had letters, which he invented fifteen 
 
 2 z " years
 
 354 THEREMAINS Chap. XI. 
 
 *' years before the time oi Phoroncsus^ the moft ancient 
 " king of Greece', and endeavours to prove it by ancient 
 " records and monuments ; on the other hand, Epigenes, 
 " an author of great credit, w^rites, that among the Baby-' 
 " lo?iians, obfervations upon the ftars, for 720 years, v^^ere 
 *' found engraved upon tiles ; and they who mention a 
 " lefs time, as Berofus and Crltodejnus^ fpeak of the fame 
 " obfervations for 430 years ; whereby it appears, that 
 " letters were ever in ufe : but the iirfl: people who 
 " brought letters into Latiumy were Pelafgians ;" and of 
 this there can be no doubt ; for thefe people very foon 
 fettled in the Kofi em parts of Italy^ even long before Deu- 
 cajions deluge ; and were divided into different govern- 
 ments, called by feveral names, as U?nb?'iamy Sec. men- 
 tioned before; nor are there teftimonies wanting to fhew, 
 that when thefe feveral colonies were fettled and increafed, 
 other Pelafgimts invaded, and obtruded themfelves upon 
 the Umbria?is, till they had fubverted their governm.ent ; 
 and thus, in fucceffive times, were flowing from Greece into 
 Italy, according as their feats became uneafy to them, in 
 their wars among; themfelves, or from the incurfions of 
 Egypiia?7s^ Phienicians, and other nations upon them. 
 
 The above quotation from Plmy gives very ilrong tefti- 
 mony of the ule of alphabetical letters at all times, and 
 confequently of the little appearance of truth in the alTer- 
 tion of Cadmus s having firll invented them. Pliny fays 
 iirft, that he is of opinion letters were in A[jyria from the 
 beginning ; and no doubt they were, and that of two 
 kinds : thofe among the iffue o^ Shem, the Hebrew alpha- 
 bet ; and thofe brought to Shinar by Fenius, the de- 
 
 fccndant
 
 Chap. XL O F J A P H E T. ^c:.^ 
 
 fcendant of Magogs from Scytbia^ which was the Scythic 
 alphabet ; in wliich the Gofherian and Magogian language 
 was wrote by Pelafgians and Scythians^ and the other oft- 
 fprings of Japhct. Genius's opinion of Mercury's inven- 
 tion of letters in Rgypty is certainly of no weight ; be- 
 caiife the Hebrew language and letters went with Hams 
 family into that part of the world : and as to letters coming 
 firfh from Syria^ nothing is more true, as to the Hebrew 
 alphabet ; bccaufe they had always letters in Shems fa- 
 mily, and his defcendants, to our own times : and that and 
 the adjacent countries were the lirfl: feats of his people, 
 and their ifliie. Again, Epigenes, whom Pliny calls an 
 author of very great credit, mentions a coUedlion of ob- 
 fervations upon the Aars for 720 years, wrote upon tiles; 
 and this is corroborated by a like teftimony of Berofus and 
 CritodemuSj though for a lefs number of years. Pliny 
 concludes this paflage, by faying, the Pelafgians were the 
 firft that brought letters into Italy. Now, this people 
 produced the iirft colonies that came into Italy, after the 
 univerfal deluge ; and their language and letters came with 
 them ; for it was allowed, by as good teftimony as ancient 
 authors can produce, that tliey had letters before Cadmus 
 came into Greece, and he did not arrive there till fome ao-es 
 after Deucalion s flood. Now, if Deucalion was cotempo- 
 rary \w\X.\\Mofes, who was born in 777 after the general de- 
 luge, Pliny moft certainly fpoke truth ; becaufe Italy was 
 every where well peopled before then, and the firft Pelaf- 
 gians pafled from Greece before the third century from 
 Noah was ended : and this amounts to another ftronsf ar- 
 gument to prove, that the Greek alphabet, as well as the 
 
 Z z 2 Italian,
 
 356 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. XL 
 
 Italian-^ arifes from the Pelafgian^ and not from the He- 
 brew ; and this will appear more clearly, by viewing the 
 table of the alphabets, in thefequel of this chapter, where 
 their affinity will be beft difcerned. 
 
 I WOULD now a/li a few queftions, concerning Noah 
 and his family : we are told by Mofes^ that Noah was 600 
 years old when he entered into the ark^ and that his fons 
 were near one hundred each. He was the perfon whom 
 God had appointed to take the charge of building the ark, 
 which was a tafk of fuch importance, and of fuch a na- 
 ture, that we cannot imagine one of mean capacity was 
 equal to it : and it is not to be doubted, but that his fa- 
 mily was very confiderable and refpedable in the antedilu- 
 vian world, not only as to his figure and charadler in life, 
 but alfo as he was a worfhiper of the True God ; and it 
 is more likely that he was a ruler over a people, than one 
 of a common charadler ; becaufe, as he was to be the fa- 
 ther of thofe who were to repeople the earth, it would ra- 
 ther feem probable, that the Almighty, in his wifdom, 
 would feleft one who underftood how to govern, than a 
 perfon who was not verfed in matters of this kind : for 
 he was to have the firft command over his delcendants^ 
 from whom all the earth was to be peopled ; and his age 
 was protraded to 350 years more, that he might fee many 
 parts of the globe inhabited from his own loins. Is it, 
 therefore, reafonable to fuppofe, that Noah and his fa- 
 mily were illiterate, or that there were no letters ufed in 
 the old world ? Can we fuppofe, that arts, manufa6i:ures 
 and commerce were not known among men ? Surely no r 
 there is much greater reafon to think they had them, than 
 
 the
 
 Chap. XI. O F J A P PI E T. 357 
 
 the contrary : Mojls^ indeed, has not told us that Aoah 
 had the ufc of letters ; but if he had, it would have been 
 a needlefs digrefTion from his purpofe, and as ill a compli- 
 ment to the reft: of the antediluvian world, as it would be 
 il a modern hiftorian, in giving the character of a great, 
 man, fhould tell the world, his hero could read and write; 
 and as to arts and commerce, there can be no doubt of 
 their having ilouriflied, fince we are told, in the fourth 
 chapter of Gcnejis^ that "Juhal^ one of Cain s great grand- 
 Ions, was the father of all fuch as handle the harp and or- 
 gan ; and that another, 'Tubal Cahj^ was the inftru6ler of 
 every artificer in brafs and iron. Thefe hints are fufficient 
 to fhew an impartial reader, that the inhabitants of the old 
 world were as well fkilled in arts, manufadlures and com- ■ 
 nierce, as thofe of the new, fince the arts above-mentioned 
 were exercifed, even as early as Cains great grandchildren, 
 and, according to the courfe of fuccefhve times, muft have 
 been improved and divcrfified to a number of articles and 
 branches, as neceflity, and the inventive genius of man-. 
 kind, fuggefted, from time to time. 
 
 It is not unreafonable to fuppofe, that when Adam was 
 created, he was made a perfedl man, not only in his form, 
 but alfo in the accompliihmcnts of his mind ; for, to ima- 
 gine that he fhould com.e from the Divine Hand in. a ftate 
 of ftupidity and ignorance, would be doubting tlie good- 
 nefs of the Creator, and the truth oi Holy Writ. He 
 had the dominion over every thing upon the earth, and it 
 was referred to himfelf to give them names; and if we 
 call to mind, that God faid, let us make man in our oven 
 image^ we cannot but allow, that he was wife, and en- 
 dowed.
 
 358 THE REMAINS Chap. XI. 
 
 dovved with all the knowledge that his finite ftate was ca- 
 pable of receiving ; becaufe, making him in his own image 
 could not regard his corporeal, but his mental ftate alone. 
 
 Perhaps fuch rational reflexions as thefe led many 
 learned authors, of different nations, to affertj that our 
 fir/l parent was infi:rud;ed in all arts znA fciences^ letters 
 and prophejies^ to which Latin, Greek, Hebrew, Chaldean, 
 Arabic, Samaritan, and Egyptian authors confent. 
 
 Suidas aflerts, that Adain was the author of arts and 
 letters; of /^/V;?<:(?j-, rational and non- rational ; o{ prophe- 
 Res, and the operations of facred matters ; of laws, written 
 and not written ; &c. his words are : " rara liyyc^A y^y^(k\}~.- 
 " fxxTOii xara e7:i<;ri(A0Ci "Koyixou j^ aXoyot, raru 'w^o(pri7£7oci, UpHpyiai 
 " (t yM^oc^fxol, voi-ioiy^dTfloi ts <t cc'y^Ci<poi, rara -arayra sv^Yi^f.ciix" 
 And the Hebrew commentators, upon the place of the ge- 
 neration of Adam, fay : " our rabbins affert, that Adam 
 *' our father, of bleffed memory, compofed a book of pre- 
 " cepts, which were delivered by God in the garden of 
 *' Ede7i ;" to this may be added what Rabbi Tanakus Bar 
 Haja, in Rabboth, declares, viz. " the king Messias will 
 " not come, till all the fouls fliall be created which arofe 
 " in the cogitation of God, and thefe are the fouls hinted 
 " in the books of Adam, in thefe words : and this is the 
 *' book of the generatiojts (y/'Adam." To enumerate every 
 author of this opinion would be endlefs, tending to prove 
 that arts, letters, and all fciences, Avere handed down to 
 pofterity from Adam, through his fons ; and that the line 
 of Seth made a proper ufe of them ; but the ifl'ue of Cai7t 
 perverted thofe parts that were hiftorical of the theogony 
 .and worfhip of the True God ; that Japhet and Shem 
 
 5 ^^^o
 
 Chap. XL O F J A P II E T. ss9 
 
 alfo made a proper life of tliofe writings, which were mu- 
 tilated and abufed by Ham, and his dcfcendants, in apply- 
 ing them to idolatrous myjleries ?LYidi foixery. Hence it is 
 eafy to fee, that what Mofes has written he had from the 
 books, or traditions, preferved in the line of Shej7i ;. and 
 that what is handed down, concerning thefe matters, from. 
 jfaphet, by the Pelafgian bards, were from the fame fource. 
 The reader will find feveral of thefe authors colleded by 
 Athanafuis Kircher, in his Area Noe, chap. v. and vi. 
 tending to prove the antiquity of letters from the begin- 
 ning of the world. 
 
 But this, I think, is further made evident, by the opi- 
 nions of feveral men of weight and* great credit : as yofe- 
 phus, who tells us, " that Seth and his fons v/ere the firft 
 " that made their obfervations upon the motions of the 
 *' heavens, the courfes and influences of the ftars ; and 
 " having been foretold by Adam of an univerfal deluge, 
 " they eredled two pillars, one of brick, and the other of 
 '*" (tone, which they were fiare would be proof againfi: fire 
 " or water. Upon thefe pillars they engraved the memo- 
 " rials of their difcovcries and inventions for the benefit of 
 " poflerity, leaft their fcience fliould be loft : in this their 
 *' labour was not in vain ; for the ftone pillar, fays Jo" 
 ^'- fephus, is yet to be feen in Syria, to this very day." 
 
 St. yude alfo teftifies, that " Efioch, the feventh from 
 *' Adam, prophefied of (wicked men) faying : behold, the 
 *' Lord Cometh, with ten thoufand of his faints, to execute 
 " judgment upon all, &c." And it is reported by Origen^^ 
 that certain books of Efioch, of the courfe, names and mo- 
 tions of the ftars, were found in Arabia Felix, in the do- 
 minion
 
 360 "■ THE REMAINS Chap. XL 
 
 minion of the queen of Saba., which "Tertulliaji affirms he 
 law, and read federal pages of them : beGdes, St. Atignjline, 
 Beds and Procopius mention thefe books ; the firft of 
 whom fays : " Scripfifle quidem nonnulla divina Enoch 
 " ilium feptimum ab Ada7no negare non poffumus." Some 
 perfons are apt to treat thefe teftimonies too lightly \ but, 
 for my own part, I cannot help being of opinion, that 
 Noah was in poffeflion of fuch records, as contained the 
 tranllidions of the old world, of which he was 600 years 
 an inhabitant, efpecially of the race of the righteous, 
 whofe offspring he was ; and furely we may imagine, lie 
 was as willing to preferve them, as any thing elfe which he 
 did fecure, from that deftrudion. 
 
 One would be furprized to find any doubt made, that 
 the knowledge and fciences of the antediluvian world fhould 
 be in N.oah''s family, when we confider, that the longevity 
 of Adam and his fons and grandfons brought them down 
 to be cotemporaries in fucceffion with fome of their own 
 offspring, even to very near the time of the flood ; and it 
 will appear, that the whole race of this upright family had 
 a continual intercourfe with one another, down to that 
 cataflrophe, by the following table of their lives, from 
 Adajn to Noah, which 1 have tranflated from Chit r ecus. 
 See page 113, of his excellent book, Chronologia Hiflorice 
 Herodoti M Thucydidis, which he calls a feries of the ages 
 of the world, from the creation to the beginning of the 
 Hiftory of Herodotus. This table will probably be very 
 fatisfadory in removing any doubt of the knowledge of 
 arts and learninej in the old, >YQrld,^ and of their being 
 handed down to the new. 
 
 Year
 
 Chap. XI. O F J A P II E T. 361 
 
 Vcar of 
 the world 
 
 I Adam created ; he lived 930 years, to the 56th 
 
 year of Lamechy the father of Noah. Died in the 
 
 126th year before the birth o^ Noah. 
 130 Seth born ; he lived 912 years ; died in the year 
 
 of the world IC42 : 112 years after the death of 
 
 Adam, and 1 4 years before the birth of Noah, 
 235 Ems born; lived 905 years; died in the 1140th 
 
 year of the world ; lived, or was cotemporary, with 
 
 Noah 84 years. 
 325 Caman born ; lived 910 years ; died in tlic year 
 
 of the world 1335. 
 395 Mahal aleel horn ', lived 895 years; died in the 
 
 366th year before the flood; when Noah was 234 
 
 years old. 
 460 yarcd born ; lived 962 years ; died in the year of 
 
 the world 1422 ; was cotemporary with Noah 266 
 
 years. 
 622 Enoch born. 
 687 Methufalem born; he lived 969 years; died in 
 
 the very year of the flood. 
 874 Lantech born, the father of Noah', lived 777 
 
 ye^'s, and died five years before the flood. 
 930 Adam died, when Lafnech was 56 years old. 
 987 Enoch was tranflated alive to heaven 57 years after 
 
 the death of Adam, when all the reft of the fathers, 
 
 or patriarchs, were yet alive, and perhaps were eye- 
 
 witnefies of his tranflation. 
 1042 Seth dies in the 55th year after Enochs tranflation. 
 
 A a a Year
 
 j62 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. XI. 
 
 Year of 
 tlie word 
 
 1056 Noah bom; in the 18 2d year of his father La- 
 mech ; in the 126th year of the death of Adam ; 
 14 years after the death of Seth : he lived 950 years, 
 to the 58 th year o{ Abrahams age; therefore he 
 lived with Enos 84 years ; with Cainan^ ^79 j with 
 Mathufalemy 600; with Lamech, 595; with his 
 fon, She^n, 448 ; and with all the patriarchs after 
 the flood, to the 58 th year o^ Abraham. 
 
 1558 She?7i, the fon o{ Noah^ born, 98 years before the 
 deluge ; lived with his fiither 448 years, and thefe 
 patriachs after the flood : with Ahraha77t^ as long as 
 he lived; W\t\i Ifaac^ no years; v^'vdcs. Jacobs 50; 
 and died in the year of the world 2158, 35 years 
 after the death of Ahrahajn. 
 
 1656 The deluge overwhelmed the whole earth, when 
 Noah was 600 years old. 
 
 In confidering this table, and the correfpondence that 
 mufl: have been kept up from Adam to Noah, furefy it 
 mufl; be allowed, that none of this happy family was ig- 
 norant of the true theogony ; nor of the providential dif- 
 penfation, under which they were at all times protedled, 
 in the midft of the general defedion of the reft of the world. 
 And, indeed, it feems to me a moft wonderful mark of the 
 Divine favour to this pious family, that none of them 
 lived to be fubjedl.to that great calamity, the deluge ; for, 
 ail the righteous went to the grave, in peace, before it 
 happened ; and even MethufaUm^ who lived 969 years, 
 flniilied his days in the very year of the flood. 
 
 Wiio
 
 Chap. XI. OF J A P II E T. 363 
 
 Who can be acquainted with tins difpenfution, and not 
 be amazed at the gcodnels of the Almighty, erpecial'ly, 
 too,- as he was plcafed to preferve the only remaining 
 people of the family, Noah and his children, to propa- 
 gate a new race. 
 
 Let us now examine why it could be thought, that {o 
 many centuries fliould hav^e pafl'ed, alter the deluge oi Noah^ 
 without the ufe of letters in the world : the following {ax" 
 timents may perhaps have fome weight, in this enquiry ; 
 and it is matter of no fmall confequence, to throw fome 
 light upon a fubjecfl of fo much importance. We find, that 
 even the mofl: ancient Greek authors had very little, if any, 
 notion at all of Holy Writ, and fcarce any remembrance 
 of the ancient ftate of their own nation. The facred re- 
 cords were preferved in the families of "Japbei and Shem^ 
 I mean the knowledge and worfliip of the True God, and 
 the deeds of their anccflors, which, as I amply proved 
 before, they had men among them, whofe only bufinefs 
 it was to preferve and take care of. Whereas, the illlie of 
 Ham had all along forfaken the God of heaven and earth, 
 and run into the fame idolatrous worfliip, which the ante- 
 diluvian inhabitants were guilty of. This was propagated, 
 even to the deifying their parents, and one another ; and by 
 thefe means, and the great power given to their priefls, all 
 knowledge of their origin became obliterated, and buried 
 in fabulous mythology ; infomuch, that thofe authors men- 
 tioned have obfcured what little may be gathered from 
 them, under new names, and drefl'ed them up into heathen 
 deities, treating of them in the moll fabulous manner. 
 Thefe were followed by all the modern authors, who, if 
 
 A a a 2 they
 
 364 % %E^. REMAINS Chap. XL 
 
 they quote Hei'odotuSy and the reft of them, feem content 
 with their authorities. But, if we coniider, thefe beg^an 
 ,to write long after the face of things was quite altered in 
 Greece^ which then had fcarce any of the ancient Pelafgians 
 left among them in maritime places, and whofe inhabitr- 
 ants conlifted of Phoenicians and EgyptianSy and now were 
 quite another people; we need not wonder they fliould 
 talk of the invention of letters by Cadmus^ or their fup- 
 pofing the firfi: people of countries fprung out of the earth, 
 when they had no light to lead them to the true know- 
 ledge of the origin of mankind from the hand of the 
 Creator. 
 
 I WOULD alfo afk another queftion : why do the greateft 
 part of our moft modern writers, of all the academical 
 feminaries of Europe^ when they are employed in fuch re^ 
 fearches as thefe, reft contented with only what is delir- 
 vered by the Greek authors mentioned, in the fame manner 
 with their immediate prcdecefibrs ? Certainly the anfwer 
 is very obvious, and it probably may be thus accounted 
 for : the education of the youth of all Europe conftfts in 
 the ftudy of the Greek and Latin dailies ; and when they 
 come to the higher links of this chain of learning, and are 
 well verfed in thefe two languages, the ne plus prefents 
 itfelf ; and their future refearches and lucubrations foar no 
 higher, in matters like thefe which are my prefent bulinefs.. 
 But, not quite contented with my informations from them, 
 I had recourfe to Holy JVriiy and to the I rip records, 
 and there found fufficient matter to carry me many links 
 higher, to a fummit which produced me better profpeds 
 and clearer views of what I fought after, whereby, I flatter 
 
 myfclf,
 
 Chap. XL O F J A P H E T. ^6$ 
 
 myfclf, I have with fome fuccefs opened feveral paths 
 which have not been trodden before ; making the facred 
 writings a principal part of my ftudy in matters of high 
 antiquity, which mofi: commonly are only looked into for 
 the piirpofes of religion Jvi as if they had no tendency to 
 any other hiftorical lights whatfoever : but thev have fully 
 anfwered my expeftations, and confirmed the ancient /r^ 
 records. 
 
 But, however that may be, it will be to bur purpofe to 
 confider the wonderful agreement between the Germa?i 
 and Pej'ftaJi languages ; fomething of which has been men- 
 tioned in a former chapter, and will properly be further 
 taken notice of here. Salmatitis^ as quoted by Hcnfelius, 
 in the forty-ninth epiftle of his firft book, fays : " we 
 " have here a moft learned Get-man , a Silefw.n^ who is a 
 " doftor of phydc, and an able chemifl:, and who is well 
 ^*^'verfed in the Or/V;?/^/ languages, efpecially in the^/-a<$/c 
 '** and Perjtan, whole name is Elichman -, this perfon has 
 *' found fo great an agreement between the Perjian and 
 " German languages, that he does not doubt the Scythian 
 " language being the mother of all the dialects o^ Europe^ 
 " and of a great part of the Eaji ; he has collected above 
 " four hundred P^r/fe/z words, which are intirely German-^ 
 " and has obferved alfo a great refemblance in the gram- 
 " matical terminations of the verbs of both ; which, with 
 "the analogy of their words and ^';^/c7.r, makes us judg?, 
 '* that they have the fame origin, which is the. Scythian. 
 " Thefc people formerly over-ran all Europe, and made 
 *' incurlions even to the nvtr Indus, and made their name 
 *•• famous in all the neighbouring parts of th;it river. The 
 
 " Pei-jjans
 
 366 T H E REMAINS Chap. XL 
 
 <( Perfums alfo have a great number of words which agree 
 '' with the Greek \ but all thefe are found in t\\^Tuckfquey 
 " or ancient Saxo?^.^ which fliews they all came from the 
 *-^ fame fource." 
 
 I HAVE amply fhewed before, that the Parthia?is were 
 Scythians', that they over- ran £/^;/?, and mingled with 
 their relations, the Elamites, who were the iflue ol Shem ; 
 Elam was the firfl appellation of the country inhabited by 
 Shem s iiTue, and it was afterwards called Parthia^ and 
 then Perfia : and that the Parthians were a colony of 
 Scythians, who pafTed into Elam feveral centuries before 
 the incurlion of the Scythians, mentioned by Herodotus, 
 in his account of Darius, is not to be doubted ; for they 
 gav^e it the name Parthia, now Perjia ; and Curtius calls 
 it Parthienem, and fays the Parthians were a progeny of 
 Scythians, which is alfo the opinion oi Dioiiyjius and Straho. 
 Thus, too, Soiinus, in his fifty-ninth chapter, fays: " thefe 
 " new comers from Scythia into Perjia brought their Scy- 
 *' thian language with them, and blended it with the 
 *' Oriental tongue of the Elamites.''^ . 
 
 Now, if any one fhould be inclined to think, that 
 the Northern languages had received the Perjian words 
 from Perjia, they certainly muft be very little acquainted 
 with the hiftory of the migrations of the people, from 
 their increafe after the flood of Noah : who ever heard of 
 the Perjians coming into Germariy P When did they plant 
 colonies in any parts of Scythia P We have, indeed, an ac- 
 count from Herodotus, that Darius marched a great army 
 againfl: Scythia, laying a bridge over the Thracian Bof- 
 phorus, and encamped in their country : but we are al/b 
 I told,
 
 CiTAP. XL O F J A P II E T. ^ij 
 
 told, that lie was baffled by one of the Scythian kings, 
 who, by his marching and counter-marching, harrailcd 
 the Pcrfiaii army, inlomuch that Darius was glad to re- 
 pafs the Bofphorus^ notwithflanding the other Scythian 
 kings refufcd to join their neighbour, in defence of their 
 own countries ; and vve are furc, nothing Hke a Perjian 
 colony was ever left behind in Scythia. But, on the con^ 
 trary, it is known to every reader of hiflory, that the 
 Magogians^ or Scythians ^ who were always Htuated in the 
 Northern and North-wejlern quarters ; and the houfe of 
 Togar^na, Corners youngcft fon, and his iil'ue, all over the 
 North-eajiern c^d.xtQYs^ were at all times invading and 
 raing-lino; with their Southern neiQ;hbours ; and this was 
 the lole caufe of fo great a number of words from the Ian- 
 giiage which is the parent of all the European tongues, 
 being found among the Perjians, and other Eaftern na- 
 tions : and this is befoi-e made evident, from the names of 
 the nimierals of tJie Perfians and Indians. The Hime 
 may be faid of every language o^ Europe., whofe affinity to 
 each other is fo great, that hundreds ot words are the fame 
 in all, as I have proved before. Prafchius^ in his 07io~ 
 majliccn Germanico Latinum^ collected eight hundred Z^t?//// 
 words, which are exadly the fame in the German lan- 
 guage : the EnglijJ:) nnd German have the fame agreement, 
 andfo have all the European tongues, with one another; 
 v>'hica can bear no other concluiion than that they all 
 fprung from the yaphetan original, through Gomer and 
 Magog. To which 0]?inion, Dionyjius Halicarnajfeus is 
 much inclined, when he fays, that the Latin language 
 arofe from thofe of the Gpizs., Marf.ans^ Sabins, Etruf- 
 
 ca:i;.
 
 ^'^68 THE REMAINS Chap. XI. 
 
 "#)7^x,' and Galh^ who were Pelnfgians firR, then Celts and. 
 
 ■ Scythians :z.nd)\QncQ PoJIelliiSy in his Origines Rtruricc^ 
 endeavours to prove, that the Lathis received their letters 
 from the C^/^j ; but as to this point, I have made it clear 
 already, that the firft Pelafgians brought their letters with 
 them into Italy', and that their offspring were not called 
 Celts, till the Greek language was formed, and then it was 
 "that the writers in that language called them KsAm; j and 
 afterwards the Lat'ms, Cdt^. '^^ ^^^ '^'^'^ "^^'^^ ^^ 
 
 "^' Such teftimonies as are produced through this work, 
 
 ■ muft carry with them a ftrong perfuafion, that letters 
 and learning were ever among the Pelafgians (the Gome- 
 rians and Scythians); and that they propagated them 
 wherever they went. Now, as fome of the Pelafgians 
 carried them into Italy, fo did others into Spain. It is 
 faid by feveral authors, that this kingdom was firfl; inha- 
 bited by l\ibaTs progeny, who, with his brother Mefbech, 
 were fubjed to Magog ; and as thefe were the fathers of 
 
 ^the Scythian race, all thefe, as well as the Gomerians^ were 
 the Pelafgians. Now, it is proved before, that thefe car- 
 ried their learning and letters into Italy, and we do not 
 want fufficient authority that they did fo into Spain. 
 Berofus affirms this, and fo do his followers; and if what 
 Hermannns Hugo quotes, in the fifty-third page of his 
 book, De Prima Scrihendi Origin e, has any weight, it 
 will incline us to believe, that the Milefians not only were 
 learned themftlvcs, at their ingrefs into Spain, but found 
 letters and learning among the ofispring of their own an- 
 cedors, who had fcttled there in very early ages after the 
 flood, whether their migrations were made by feaor land.
 
 Chap. XI. O F J A P H E T. ^^ 
 
 It may be both ways ; fomc think that Spain and Ifa[y 
 were peopled fooner by land than by fea ; but, I confcfs, 
 I am of a contrary opinion. They built vefl'els very early, 
 as foon as they had a number of hands to be employed in 
 fuch fcrviccs ; nor can it be thought they were ignorant 
 of fuch mechanic exercifes, fince there is the greatefl: rea- 
 fon to believe, that the knowledge of thefe kinds of things, 
 ..as well as of the different kingdoms, were handed down 
 to them from the antediluvian world. 
 
 Now, many things deferve credit, in the courfe of hi- 
 florical matters, from different circumflances : as, from a 
 coincidence of fadls, the necejjity of certain things, and im- 
 probability of the want of them, even though they are not 
 mentioned. In Mofes s account of the conftrudiion of the 
 ark^ there is not a word of axes, faws, hatchets, iron- 
 work, and the like ; and yet, it would be very abfurd to 
 fuppofe thefe inftruments were not ufed in building a 
 veffel, which took up fo much time and labour before it 
 was finifhed. In like manner, we are told of mechanical 
 works performed fo exceedingly fmall, that their parts 
 could not be difcerned with the naked eye : now can it 
 be fuppofed, that fuch minute pieces as Pliny defcribes, 
 could be performed without very fine tools, and fome kind 
 of dioptric affiftance to the human eye ? And yet nothing 
 of this is mentioned by him : to deny this, would be foolifh ; 
 yet fuch abfurdities as thefe appear in ancient Greek au- 
 thors : who fancy fuch a one found out the ufe o^ Jire at 
 a certaim time ; as if it was not known, and in ufe, by man- 
 kind, from the creation : and fo of corn, and many t)ther 
 things. 
 
 B b b But,
 
 370 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. Xf. 
 
 But, .as- the learned Univerfal Hiftory has it, vol. xviit. 
 pap-e 535, " they began betimes to navigate, or to coaft 
 " at leaft, not only the Mediterranean, Atlantic, and other 
 *' ieas ; but even on the main ocean :" and, indeed, thft 
 Mediterranean was open to- every part of the iiles of 
 Elijka, Greece, and to thofe illes from the Northern 
 parts, through the Thracian Bofphorus, which they were 
 all well acquainted with. Hence there can be no great 
 wonder, that there fhould be early colonies in Spain and 
 Italy-, by fea, from Greece. 
 
 The quotation from Hugo is introduced thus by him: 
 *' Sed revera tamen non ita leves funt rationes Amiii Viter- 
 '-' bienfis, quibus ita de Gallis et Hifpanis loquitur in ii- 
 *' bello Xenoph. de aequivocatione temporum." 
 
 The quotation is as follows : *' Quod circa initiuni 
 Nini fuerint literse atque leges non folum Hifpanis, ve- 
 rum etiam Gallis et Germanis, auftor eft Berofus. Is 
 ** in V. Antiq. fie dicit. anno. iv. Nini Gerinanos Uteris et 
 " legibus format T'uifcon Gigas; Celtas v^xo Samcthes, et 
 *' Celtiberos Tubal, Iberi igitur Samothes et Tuif cones, 
 *' patres literarum inveniuntur ante Gr^ecos, plufquam 
 ** mille annis, ut Arijloteles in magico et Ze7ion vere alTe- 
 " runt ; et non Grceci, ut Ephorus mendax, &c. Strabo, 
 *' qui OEiaviani tempore floruit, feribit in iv. libro Geo- 
 graphise Bceticce, quod aflerebant Hifpani. Se habuifis 
 literas jam ante fex millia annorum Ibericorum, qui effi- 
 ciunt duo millia folarium. Sivero ab OBaviano fupputes 
 *' retro duo millia annorum, perveniesad vigelimum annum 
 *' Niniy &c. Qiiare confentiuut fere Berofus et traditio 
 ^* Strabonis de Origine Literarum apud Hifpanos : quales 
 6 " autem 
 
 
 ((
 
 Chap. XI. O F J A P II E T. 371 
 
 *' autem Hifpajjorum chara6lcrcs eflent, opinio milii efl:, 
 *' quod quales et Sagi et T'ufci" 
 
 The people oi Attica^ according to Herodotus^ were 
 defcendants of the Pelafgi^ which is flicwn a little further 
 on in this chapter ; and they had the Pelafgic letters in 
 life, confifting only of the primary feventeen, which are 
 alfo explained further on. And hence arofe a proverb 
 among the Greeksy when any thing appeared very ancient, 
 that it was done in Attic letters. Lilius Giraldus^ in his 
 firfl: dialogue, de Poetis^ has the following remarkable 
 words upon this proverb ; though, indeed, he doubts their 
 antiquity in the firft fentence, yet afferts the proverb, 
 which moft certainly mufl: have arifen from their anti- 
 quity ; becaufe, in the fame paragraph, the alphabet of 
 the later lonians^ the offspring of Dettcalions grandfon, 
 who were the Heleni^ coniifting ot additional letters to 
 twenty-four, is contrafted with thofe of the people of 
 Attica. *' Numquid vetuftiores caeteris Atticortim literae? 
 *' Minimc, inquam puto. Vetus tamen eft Grcecorum 
 ** proverbium ut Atticis literis aliquid factum affirmant, 
 ** quod fit vetuftiffime faAum. ^Q.nh\tF^aleriusHarpoc7'a- 
 " tio72, id quod etiam aliqua ex parte Siiidas^ quod fcri- 
 " bendi ratio apud Grcecos per viginti quatuor litcras fero 
 ** efl ab lonibiis reperta ; T'heopompus quoque xxv. Pbilip- 
 ^'^'^picartim^ foedera ait adverfus Bai'baros^ non Atticis \\~ 
 " teris, fed lonicis fancita fuifle ; quafi, ut puto, dicat 
 *-^ literis recentioribus." 
 
 This quotation ftrengthens every thing we have ad- 
 
 ■''fstnced againfl: thofc v/ho were of opinion x.\\2iX. Cadmus^ s 
 
 'letters were the lir'd in Greece ; as it iVrongly proves, that 
 
 B b b 2 the
 
 ^-jz T. H E R E M A I N 5 Chap. XF. 
 
 the original letters of the Pelafgians were the primary, and 
 retained among fome of their defcendants the people of 
 Attka^ even at the time of this treaty with the Barbat'i : 
 who thefe Barbari were, will appear a few pages further ; 
 but we muft obferve here, that the Helenij who were one 
 party in xho. feeder a, appear to have had twenty-four letters 
 in their alphabet, in which the agreement was written ; 
 and that they were of late invention ; and that the num- 
 ber of the Attic letters was not fo many, which would 
 feem to be thofe of the Barbari^ on the other part. So 
 that the latter have always kept their primary letters with- 
 out any addition, which indeed their language had no oc- 
 cafion for, nor has it to this day, where their defcendants 
 are unmixed, as will appear more fully in the fequel. 
 
 But, in order to prove that Homer himfelf could not 
 be a ftranger to the Pelafgian tongue, let us pay due at- 
 tention to that prince of authors upon ancient matters, 
 Diodorus Siculus. See Hettry Stephens s Greek edition, 
 folio, printed in i559>. lib. iii. p. 140, who, in his third 
 book, towards the end, has thefe words, in terms very 
 full and pofitive, in fpeaking of things relating to the 
 birth-place of the great Dionyfnis^ which was claimed by 
 feveral nations : " I will clearly declare,, fays he, all that 
 *' the Libyan and Greek writers have delivered concerning 
 '' him, particularly one Dionyftus, the author of a very an- 
 " eient hiftory, who has treated of the tranfaclions of that 
 ** pcrfonage, as well as of the Amazons^ Argonauts, wars 
 " of "Troy, with various other things, and alfo of all that 
 <* the ancient poets and hiftorians delivered concerning 
 " them; he writes, that Linus was the firft inventor of 
 
 :j^^it raufic
 
 (I 
 
 CriAP. XT. C'F' J^A P H E T.T ^y^ 
 
 ^'^ mufic in Greece; xh^t Ca/lm^s invented, the Greeik 
 *^ tongue, having brought thither letters from Phcenkia^ 
 " which were thejetore, in general, called Pboefitcian 
 *' letters ; that he gave names to many things ; but, be- 
 " caufe the Pelafglans ufed them firft, they were called 
 " Pelafgian letters. Linus ^ therefore, had defcribed the 
 a6ls of that firft Bacchus (Diofjyfius) in Pelafgian letters ^ 
 and left other fables behind him ; Orpheus ufed the 
 fame letters, as did alfo Pronapides^ Homer s mafter, a 
 " moft ingenious phyfician. Moreover, T'hymcstes^ grand- 
 *' fon of Laomedo?!^ who was cotemporary with Orpheus^ 
 " having travelled through many parts of the world, came 
 to the moft W&J}ei'7t parts ot Libya^ as far as the ocean, 
 " even to Nyfa\ and finding that this Bacchus was brought 
 " up in that city by the ancient inhabitants, and inform- 
 '' ing himfelf of all the tranfadlions of the Nyfea?is, he 
 ** compofed his poem, which is called Py6ry^/<2^ in^jtlie. aa- 
 " cicnt language, and with the old letters." ". ' • nv ,r^ 
 
 From thefe and many other palTages, in the courfe of 
 this hiftory, the reader will certainly fuppofe, at leaft, that 
 Homer muft have been verfed in the Pelafgiaft tongue aad 
 letters, if his raafter ufed them. It is confefled, too, that 
 Linus and Orpheus ufed the fame, as well as Thymcetes^., 
 the famous author of the poem, Phrygia upon Dionyjius; 
 and hence it may alfo be fufpcdled, that, if Homer ftudied 
 under a mafter ufing the Pelafgian letters and language, 
 he knew no other himfelf, and that his works were alfo 
 compofed in the fame ; for none of the famous men, 
 now mentioned, are faid, by Diodorus^ to have ufed any 
 others ; nor do I believe any others were in ufe among the 
 moft ancient poets, muficians, Sec. Is 
 
 ?<f
 
 374 rr H E K E I\T A IN S Gftap. XI. 
 
 Is it not from hence very probable, that the fource 
 of the lette-rs^ poetry, hijlorj, mufa^ and philofophj of Eu- 
 yope is to be traced to the PelafgianSy the iffue of yaphet^ 
 from whom it fpread all over Europe, through the Go- 
 meriajjs and Mao'ozians or Scpthians. and were ever 
 cultivated in ancient Brkain and Ireland^ although the 
 feuds and vicilTitudes of every nation in Ricrope had. ob- 
 flruited the progrefi of fciences every where elfc, for many 
 centuries afterwards ? And, therefore, I cannot help think- 
 ing, that the works of Homer ; thofe faid to be ot Or- 
 ■pheuSy or any others of the mofl; ancient, were tranflations, 
 made very long after the wars of Troy^ into the Greek ; 
 becaufe, at the time of thofe wars, the Pelafgic was the 
 Tjniverfal language, and the Greek only in the beginning 
 of its formation ; and if we add to thefe confiderations, 
 that Orpheus was a 'Thracian by birth, according to Dio- 
 JoruSy in his fourth book, it will ftrengthen our opinion ; 
 for the Thracians were Pelafglans^ and of thofe in the 
 earlieft times, who were called Barbarl by Herodotus^ and 
 other Greeks^ afterwards ; and their language, the barba- 
 rous language they were pleafed to call it : of this there is 
 ample proof, in the fequcl, which further points out who 
 tliefe original people, the PeJafgiajis, were, in a moft clear 
 light. 
 
 There is alfo another reafon to flrengthen this fufpi- 
 cion of the works of Homer being compofed in the Pelaf- 
 gian language : for it is not improbable, that thefe works 
 never reached Greece, till JLycurgus^ in his return from 
 "Afia^ whither he went from 6V<?/^, colledled and brought 
 them with him. Sir Ifaac Newton^ in his fliort chrono-
 
 Chap. XI. O F J A P H E T. ^yy 
 
 logy, fays Tr-qy was takcji 904 years before Christ ; but 
 it is thought to be about 46 years earlier, and by fomc, 
 much longer: he alfo fiys, Lycurgus brought them out of 
 j4fm 710 years before Christ, which was 240 years after 
 its cleftruclion. It \^, therefore, very likely that the tranf- 
 lation was not made till fome time after their arrival in 
 Greece^ fince, il: they had been known there before, this 
 lawgiver would hardly have taken the trouble of colledl- 
 ing and tranfcribing them in Afia^ which, it is faid, he 
 did ; and if they were never intire in Greece before, it 
 cannot, with any probability, be thought that they were 
 written originally in the Greek language. Again, we 
 iind, according to Sir Ifaac^ page 59, that when Lycur- 
 gus v/as publiihing his laws, being old, " Ter pander^ a, 
 famous lyric poet, begaa to flourifh ; for he imitated 
 Orpheus and Homer, and fung Hojners verfes and his 
 own, and wrote the laws of Lycurgus in verfe, and was 
 " vidor in the Pythic games in the twenty-iixth Olym- 
 " piad.." By which it may be fuggcfted, that Terpa?ider 
 had never {<^q.{\ Homer s works before Lyeur'xus brouo-ht 
 them to Greece^ and admiring them, began to imitate 
 them himfelf;. and that, very likely, after their tranfla- 
 tion ; or perhaps he might be the tranilator. However,, 
 the chronological tables of the noble Univerfai Hiftory 
 difler from Sir Ifaacs^ in placing the taking of Troy \\\ 
 the II 84th year before Christ, which makes it 280 years , 
 earlier; and. in making the return oi Lycurgus^ from his 
 travels among xXvzPelafgians^ happen in the 884th year 
 before Chpist, 174 years fooner thartSir Ifaac makes it. 
 
 From.. 
 
 u 
 u
 
 376 THEREMAINS Chap. XI. 
 
 - ioF ROM this difcovery o^ .Diodorus concerning Homers 
 mafter, it is eafy to fee his reafon for beftowing great ap- 
 piaufe upon the Pelafgians. He faw his mafter, Pro?jopides^^ 
 teaching him knowledge, probably in their language and 
 letters, and his love of learning infpired him with an high 
 veneration for a people, of whom he was one, and through 
 whom the moft fublime literature was conveyed to him, 
 whofe tafte was fo exquifite, and the enjoyment of his re- 
 fined knowledge fo great, that he was tranfported to ex- 
 prefs his gratitude to his glorious predeceflbrs, in thework 
 which immortalized himfelf^ 
 
 I MUST here add another reafon for mj opinion, that 
 the works of Homer were tranflations from the Pelafgk'.:: 
 now, if we confider, by way of analogy, theftateofthe 
 £;/^///?» janguage at this time, and its condition before, • 
 and at the time of, Chaucer^ furely we muft own it to 
 be now in its perfection, and that it required a long time ' 
 to bring it to its prefent improvement. Is not this the cafe 
 of Homer s writings, as we now have them before us? 
 The language is in its perfedlion, and required no lefs time 
 to ripen it, than every one of the European tongues has 
 taken up for its cultivation. Many would be apt to 
 fay, the language of Chaucer was very barbarous ; and, 
 perhaps, he might have thought that of his ancient prede- 
 ceflbrs was fo too, compared with his own : juft fo the 
 Greeks^ in their day, counted the language of the Pelaf- 
 gians ; and it was fome centuries after Cadmus, that the 
 Greek language appeared in the ftate in which the claflics 
 are handed down to us. 
 
 Our
 
 Chap. XI. O F J A' P' H £ T. • ^r-^ 
 
 '"Our language is a mixture of A^vcral, and yet each of 
 thefe, from which it has bonowed its parts; is perfcd: too: 
 fo that the Englifi tongue is no'w exadtl v in the fame 
 ftate, with regard to its component parts, that the Greek 
 was in, in the time of Lycurgus \ and it. is not unHkely 
 that he had fome hand in tranflating Homer s vsrorks ; for 
 it is more than probable tha the underftood the Pelafgian^ 
 as he refided among them for fcveral years, in forming the 
 codex of laws he afterwards eftabliilied at Sparta, 
 
 There is alfo another argument, and, in my opinion, 
 not a trivial one, which induces me to think, that, if thefe 
 old authors, mentioned by Diodorusy ufcd the Pelafgian 
 letters, they muft liave wrote in the language of the Pelaf- 
 gians only ; and that is, that as they had but feventeen 
 letters, which were always fufficient, in every cafe, in their 
 own language, they can hardly be faid to have wrote in 
 Greeks which cannot be exprefled without additional letters, 
 to the amount of twenty-four ; and it is plain, from what 
 is faid in other places of this work, that feven were 
 added to the fevcnteen primary letters, as the alterations 
 In the Pelafgic were going on ; for new powers were want- 
 ing, to exprefs the mutilations and additions that gradually 
 were introduced into the old language, which, at length, 
 grew into a new one. Diodorus very pundually diftin- 
 guifhes between the old and the new, where he mentions 
 the poem Phrygia, of the Pelafgian poet, Thymcstes, on 
 Diomf.us. 
 
 C c c Expla-
 
 37? THE REMAINS Chap. XL 
 
 "Explanation of the table of ajicient alphabets, 
 
 N° I. The ancient L^ijlj and Welfh letters, from the Pe- 
 lafgiaits^ confifting of on\y feve?tteen charaders ; with 
 which the records, genealogies, poetry and hiftory of 
 both were anciently written : placed in their original 
 order, which order was never altered till their con- 
 verfion to Chriftianity by St. Patrick^ in Ireland. 
 This order is explained in the fequcl. 
 
 N° 2. An alphabet taken from a manufcript of the hatin 
 Gofpels, wrote in Ireland^ fuppoied to be about 800 
 years old (I think much older), not at all different 
 from the former. I faw another, of the Gofpels, not 
 fo ancient, both in the Brltip Mufeum, not in the 
 lead: deviating from the former; and, indeed, the 
 charaders in the I rip Bible , printed by order of 
 Bifliop Bedely of Kilmore in Ireland^ in 1685 ; and 
 thofe of Beglys Englijlj-Irijlj DiEiionary^ printed at 
 Paris^ anno 1732, have no effential difference from 
 the original. This fhews, how neat and pure thefc 
 letters were kept in their true form, whilft the old 
 Greeks and Latins wrote them in a more clumfy 
 manner. I have feen many Irijh manufcripts of very 
 different ages, all neat and exadt, and all alike ; with 
 jto more than feventeen letters, through all their 
 works, in hijlory, poetry^ aflronomy^ &c. the reafons 
 of this number of letters will appear in the fequel. 
 
 N°3. A *y^7A;o;^ alphabet (Dr. Mcr/^^V twenty- third) of 
 
 r/Tcj which I hiwe only copied the feventeen primary 
 .;• Jetters ; for, as they are manifeftly taken from the
 
 Chap. XI. OF J A P H E T. 379 
 
 Irip, which will be proved by and by, I have neg- 
 leded the fccondary charaaers, which they in 
 later times adopted from the Romans^ as thefe did 
 the Greek additional to the feventeen primary 
 letters, when parts of other languages crept into the 
 orio-inal tongue of the old inhabitants in Italy. 
 
 K \. Is°the fourth of Chifiuh alphabets, at the bottom 
 of Dr. Mortons table, entitled, e Gr^co-Lati7i(Z ad 
 Dextram. The four laft of thefe five lines of cha- 
 raders are alike, and from the fame fource, beyond all 
 doubt ; the two former of thefe are faid to be, e Ph(£- 
 nicils totidein Cadmece Grac, modo utroque fcripta; 
 that is, from left to right, and from right to left : 
 and the laft is fliid to be Etrufc^ adUvam verfce, 
 
 N° 5. Is the eighth alphabet of Dr. Mortons table, intitled, 
 Alphahetiim Grxcum Cadmijwe lonicum, ante Cri- 
 Jlum ami. 150c. e Nummis Siculis (Mglnenfthus), 
 BcBOtis, Attkis, aliifque. Now, if we compare thele 
 with that of Shfionides, (I mean the primary feven- 
 teen charaders), being Dr. Morto7is ninth, called 
 Grcecum Simonldis five Atticum, ante Chrift. 500, 
 we fliall find it to be the very fame; but thole of 
 more modern times, to wit, of Alexander the Great, 
 Conftantine the Great, Juflinlan, Heraclius, Leo 
 Ifaur. Charles the Great, and of Bafil, are mixed, 
 and changing gradually into what the modern Greek 
 alphabet now confifts of, with xki't fecondary letters ; 
 yet their affinity with the ancient charaders is very 
 apparent. And, what is very remarkable, all the 
 Latin feventeen primary letters, in the feventeenth 
 
 C c c 2 column,
 
 380 T H E R E M A 1 N S Chap. XL 
 
 column, 7 1 4 years before Christ, in the eighteenth 
 of ann. Chr. i, in the nineteenth of ati7i. Dom. 306, 
 in the twentieth of ann. Dom. 400, in the twenty- 
 firft of an7t. Dom, 500, and the Alphahetum Fran- 
 ckum of that year, are the very fame with the pri- 
 mary feventeen of the ancient Greek characters, or, 
 at leaft, with very little difference ; and fo are thofe 
 of the Gothic^ with very trifling alterations, which 
 is the following : 
 
 N° 6. The twenty-fourth alphabet of Dr. Morton s table, 
 intitled, Alphahettun Gothicum e Gneco et Latino^ 
 ann. Dom. 388, Ulfilla Author e. The letters of 
 this line are manifeftly from the fame fpring, that 
 is, the prhnary^ and they are faid to be e Greece et 
 Latino. Now, it is fomething odd to fuppofe thele 
 the invention of UlfiUas^ which feveral authors have 
 thought ; becaufe they are like all the ancient ones, 
 mentioned. Inventions ought to be very different 
 from every thing before them ; if not, they may be 
 juftly fufpeded ; but it will be feen, in the fequel, 
 whether this be fo or not. 
 
 To thefe are fubjoined th^TVelJh alphabet now in 
 ufe (which is intirely Roman) , the modern Greeks 
 and the Hebrew alphabets, with the number of 
 their letters, as they now (land, to fhew how the 
 former are increafed by their fecondary letters ; and 
 that thefe alphabets of Europe have no manner of affi- 
 nity to thofe of the Hebrews y ancient or modern. 
 This increafe of the letters is now in the alphabets of 
 everv nation in Europe, except in that of Ireland. 
 
 N°7,
 
 '. M 1 A M a » a H T 
 
 Ij.ijsiflg}^ 5A1 nf ,t31HhO aiolad 81B3Y f r ^ ,nmr»Io3 
 
 ^^n 
 
 iij iu: 
 
 bos jOo- 
 
 .V orb ' 
 
 ■iji -jtani -Jill ifioti 
 
 o 3naiQn£ 3x1 J Hk 
 
 /ko/To^ fio^ 380. 
 
 .Oo.\luv.6e.)i. 
 
 R .S .T .V 
 
 • Pr. ^ .T . 
 
 .KH. ,S TT.U 
 
 .L .lA .M.N 
 
 'KiJ 
 
 i .11 .m .11 
 
 y 
 
 '|.()^. n^;7-p^ 
 
 .i . b.;^.3
 
 
 ff 
 
 \ 
 
 1 Vb.lU.'Hn.)?):.-^|-.t?t:.rr.Cc./(nin.53.pp.;?|v.AUa.Oo.'Uuv.ee.)i. 
 
 2 aoi.\)b.Cc.b6 e'e.]^^.55.)1 .U.-^vwn.Oo.pp.|V)v.-S|'.rc.\u. 
 
 3 AA.Bb.Cc.D&.ee.Ff.Ds.ji .Lc.a?m.Nn.(9o.Pp . R|i.65tT^.Vu. 
 
 4 A B .C .D .E .F . I .U.^./v.o.p .R .S .T .V 
 
 5 A B.r.^.E.F . {U.A/\\Mm.Nn.OJ.p^.Pr. ^ .T. 
 
 ^ A^.bB. r .^.^.^e.fr^ff.U .?v>..MM.N .)^o.n .kr.s ttu 
 
 A .B . C. Ch.D .Da.E .F .Ff .G .Ng.H .1 " gfc^ .lA .M.N 
 O .P .PK.R. S .T .Th. U.W X 
 
 a .b .c. cli.d .dd.e .f .if .? -ng.h .1 Ji'i .11 .m.n 
 o .p . ph.r . r .t .th .u .w .,y 
 
 'Aa.B/Sg.r7rA^.Eg.ZgH)^.05^L.K;^.A\.M/..NK^|.O<7.nTjr;TP^ 
 
 •M :ii. p. 1. u^. J^. 
 
 1
 
 Chap. XI. O F J A P H E T. 381 
 
 N° 7. The prefent TFeip:> alphabet, which is intirely 
 
 Romafi. 
 N° 8. The modern Greek alphabet. 
 N'' 9. The Hebrew aleph-beth. 
 
 All thefe are confidered in the following chapter. 
 
 M)e(KMMl^MM]«CJ^XMM)eiMMXMMMMM)8<i8CMMXMMMMi^X)ec 
 
 CHAP. XII. 
 
 Remarks upon the foregoing alphabets j an cmimeration of 
 alphabets'^ the number of letters originally in fever al\ 
 of primary and fecondary letters ; of the rife and devia- 
 tions of the European alphabets^ from the original fet of 
 charaBers. 
 
 ^"^^''''^HE number and variety of alpliabetical cha- 
 S T ^t raders, publiihed at various times, is amazingly 
 %..^^^~.^ great ; fome were invented to ferve private pur- 
 pofes among particular focieties of men, who pretended to 
 be endowed with more wifdom than the reft of the world ; 
 fome were praclifed by priefts, to conceal their religious 
 myfteries from the vulgar ; and fome were the ollspring 
 of original charadlers ufed in Noah's family, which after- 
 wards were, in certain countries, much mutilated, in pro- 
 cefs of time; and, in others, were handed down to us with- 
 out having undergone any material alteration : and many 
 of thofe, which cannot be reconciled to fuch as we fhali 
 
 cndea-
 
 38i T n E R E M A I N S Chap. XU- 
 
 endeavour to prove to be originals, miift be placed. to tl^c 
 account of whim, or fuperftition; though feveral others 
 may have been formed for Hterary purpofes, even in later 
 times. Thefe are the fentiments which arife in me, when 
 I look over the many alphabetical tables in Claude Bu- 
 rets hiftory, and feveral more colleded by other curious 
 men. 
 
 Now, though I am confined chiefly to refearches into 
 the origin of the languages of Europe ; yet I cannot avoid 
 faying fomething of fome of the alphabets of Ea/lern na- 
 tions, as I go along ; becaufe, upon perufmg feveral col- 
 ledions of them, fome curious particulars occur, which 
 at once may entertain the reader, and ferve to illuftrate 
 what I have undertaken. And from as accurate a confi- 
 deration of thefe as I was capable of, and of certain hifto- 
 rical anecdotes which prefented themfelves in the courfe 
 of my refearches, I am forced to conclude, that there are 
 but two original chai?!s of letters, or alphabets, to be 
 found, and thefe are the parents of moft others in the 
 
 world. ' '■ ■ 
 
 The firft I fhall mention' here, " is the ancient Hebrew 
 akph-bcth, which I look upon to be truely original and 
 a?2tedi!nvian ; and yet I cannot but be furprized, that fo 
 few of the Afiatic nations have the clofe affinity to this, 
 in their feveral charaders, that might naturally be ex- 
 pedled. 
 
 Among the great numbers to be feen in feveral very cu- 
 rious colledions, I can find only the following, which are 
 apparently of Hebrew origin : 
 
 I. The
 
 Chap. XII. O F J A P H E T. 3S3 
 
 J. The alphabet faid to be written upon the table given 
 to Mofes from heaven. See Claude Burets Origine des 
 Langues^ p. i. 
 
 2. Charadlers faid to be invented by Efdras, p. 130. 
 
 3. The running letters of the German and Spa?tiJ}j Juil-s^ 
 in feparate tables, ibid. p. 133. 
 
 4. That in the learned Dr. Mortons table, intitled, Ba- 
 bylo?jium &' Judakiim ex Adamko^ 747 years before 
 Christ. 
 
 5. Ibid. That from the Rotul. Pent at. in the fynagogue ot. 
 tlie Porttigucfe Jews in London. 
 
 6. Ibid. Swintons Falmyrenean alphabet. 
 
 7. In Ckamberlaifi s colledion of the Lord's Prayer in fe- 
 veral lano-uages. The Rabbinical charaders. 
 
 8. Ibid. Chaldaic, 
 
 9. Ibid. The Samaritan, which is alfo the fame in the 
 Reverend and learned Mr. A?jfelm Bailey s Literary and. 
 Philofophical IntroduBion to Laguages. 
 
 The reafon why more of the nations oi Afia did not ad- 
 opt tlie Hebrew manner of writing, might perhaps be this : 
 the Ifraelites were a people fcledcd by the Almighty, 
 that the knowledge and worlliip of Himfelf fliould be in- 
 .violably kept pure and undefiied among them ; whilft the 
 other nations were fpreading their idolotrous practices every 
 where : and as they kept their religion and political matters 
 ficred to themfelves, fo they did their language and letters. 
 The Jews^ all along, held the reft of the world in abomi- 
 nation ; and they, in their turns, made many attempts to 
 extirpate them from the face of the earth : but they were 
 
 5 miracu-
 
 384. T H E R E M A I N S Chap. XII. 
 
 miraculoufly preferved, from time to time, notwithftand- 
 ing the havock made of them, and the (harp perfecutions 
 they underwent in ahnoft every age ; that they might re- 
 main living witneffes of the fource of revealed religion, to 
 the end of the world. Hence it is probable, that the 
 other nations formed new modes of writing peculiar to 
 themfelves ; and, accordingly, we find that at this time, 
 many of the more Eajiern nations have alphabets, which 
 I cannot think to have arifen from the Hebrew, being 
 quite different from it in every letter ; and yet have a 
 creat ag-reement in their forms and complexion to one 
 another. And this will be apparent to every reader, who 
 will take the trouble of looking into Chamberlain s Oratio 
 I^om'm'ica i?t diverfas om?iium fere Genthifjt Li?iguas verfa, 
 &c. of which the following will be a fufficient fpecimen : 
 
 ThQ SyriaCy vulgar. T\iq Perjjc^yugiithi charaBere. 
 
 Syriac, ejlr angel, Turcic. 
 
 Arabic. 'Tartaric, 
 
 Arabic, vulgar. Tartaric, Sinenjium Jlilo. 
 
 Arabic, the common Malaic, two tables. 
 
 ftile in Barbary. Malaharic, two dialers. 
 Perfw, 
 
 And the other alphabets of the Eajlern world feem to 
 differ from thefe, and indeed from one another ; but per- 
 haps men more learned, than I pretend to be, may be of 
 another opinion, and may find an affinity between fome of 
 them, where I cannot. 
 
 The other original chain of letters is the Scythic, or 
 Pelafgiaji alphabet, which I have all along contended for, 
 
 and
 
 Ch.\p. XII. of J a P II E T. 38^ 
 
 ^md fhall endeavour to give further proofs of in this 
 place. 
 
 I HAVE added the Hebrew alphabet to the lift, by way 
 of contraft, to ihew that Henfelius^ and every other writer, 
 who aflerts that all the alphabets in the world were taken 
 from that, mud be miftaken ; for who, that views thole 
 other letters, with which it is placed, with any degree of 
 impartiality, can fay there is the lead agreement between 
 them ? The forms of every letter are of a different air and 
 complexion, not at all reconcilcable to any of the other 
 tables of the European letters ; but, at firfl: fight, the affi- 
 nity of all the reft to their original appears moil mani- 
 feftly : juft fo it is alfo, with refpecl to the names of the 
 numerals ; there is no manner of iimilarity between thofe 
 of the Hebrew and any European names of numerals, 
 which the table clearly fets forth. This is the only ufe of 
 my having introduced that alphabet here. 
 
 Let us now confider the nature of the other chains of 
 letters, in the foregoing table, beginning with the firft : 
 
 This is a moft ancient fet of letters, differing in their 
 forms from every other in the world, except fuch as are 
 derived from it. They differ in five refpecls ; in Jiumber^ 
 order^ nafnes, charaSier and powers : to each of which, 
 refpedively, we fliall pay fome attention ; and, firft, 
 
 Of the number of the ancient Scythian, or Pelafgian 
 
 letters. 
 
 The table fhews us, that they are but feventeen ; and, 
 
 in this circumftance, the hiftory given us by the old Irifj 
 
 filids^ or philofophers, is verified by undoubted concurring 
 
 D d d teftimonies.
 
 386 THE RE M A r N S Chav. XIJ. 
 
 teflimonles. Perhaps, this, has not been much attended to 
 by the learned, becaufe Co few of them have had any ac- 
 quaintance with that language. Their education, or 
 amufements, have been drawn trom the ftudy of what we 
 commonly call the lear7ied languages^ which require many 
 more letters for expreiling them ; and this is the cafe 
 of all the European tongues, in general, except the 
 Magoria?i or IriJJj. This language never required more 
 letters than feventeen to anfwer every purpofe, either in 
 poetry or oratory, as I have hinted before ; whilft the refty 
 when they deviated from this, or were corrupted by the 
 admixtion of exotic words, flood in need of other letters, 
 with new powers. It is no wonder, then, that fome of the 
 mod accompliflied literati fhould be furprized that Cad- 
 mus brought only.fixteen letters v/ith him into Greece ; 
 among whom, that confummate grammarian, the Reverend 
 Mr. Anfelm Bailey^ mentioned before, who Is fo well ac- 
 quainted with the powers of the letters m. Hel?rew, Greek 
 and L>ati72, and who, knowing that neither of thefe, nor any* 
 Other of the modern European tongues, can do without the 
 number they now employ, makes this judicious enquiry,, 
 after he has enumerated the flxteen letters faid to be broueht 
 by Cadmus, and the additional charaders by others, which 
 are already mentioned in this work : " B.ut (fays he) by 
 " what genuine authority, or by what proof, is it faid, 
 '■^ that the Greeks at firft ufed only fixteen letters ? How, 
 " alfo, is it confident with the affertion of Herodotus, that. 
 *' the Greeks at firft ufed the fame letters as the p-hceni- 
 '* ciaifsf Nay ! how is it agreeable to reafon, that they 
 " fhould be able to exprcfs all the limple founds in their 
 
 " language.
 
 ec 
 CC 
 
 Chap. XU. OF J A P H E T. 3S7 
 
 *' language by only idxteeri charaders, unlefs fome clia- 
 " rasters ftood for two or three founds. Pahmedesy and 
 *' the others, might indeed contribute to an alteration of 
 " the letters, which fl-iould feem to be the cafe : for He- 
 7-odotus faith, that afterwards they underwent a change, 
 both in their form and found \ which appeareth to be 
 fo, in fadl, by variety of infcriptions, and by the mo- 
 " dern alphabets. The Greeks at firft not only ufed, but 
 *' writ letters, like the Hebrews^ from right to left ; but 
 " afterwards they writ as the Europea7is now do, from 
 " left to right : this would naturally occafion a turn and 
 *' change in the letters." 
 
 My explanation of this matter, which I fhall make 
 from undoubted authorities, will, I hope, clear up this 
 author's doubts. He merits my utmoft endeavours to fa- 
 tisfy him ; and, I flatter myfelf, that, to fuch an ingenuous 
 mind as his, my proofs will be fatisfadory. 
 
 I HAVE before amply fhewn, from Holy Writ, who the 
 firft PeJafgians and Scythiaiis were ; the former, the fons of 
 Gomer^ fettled in and ovcrfpread Greece^ the ifles of Elipja\ 
 the latter, the fons of Magogs fat down in the Northern 
 quarters, above Greece. That all the oftspring of Japhet 
 fpoke the fame language ; which I diftinguifli, however, 
 in this work, by two appellatmis^ from a change by fome 
 exotic words introduced into it in the eldefl: branch, the 
 family of Gomer, upon the firft incurfion oi Phceiiicians 
 and Egyptians into their country, before the Greek lan- 
 guage was formed ; but the difference is not capital, at 
 this day : and it is plain, that the ancient 5nV^ language 
 is now in the fame ftate it was in v/hen they firft landed 
 
 D d d 2 in
 
 3S8 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. XR. 
 
 in Bntai77. But the Magogiafis^ or Scythians, had no fuch 
 inciirfions upon them, in their quarters ; and therefore 
 their hmguage, now the fr//6, remains yet free from any 
 new words of that kind, and their charaders are but fe- 
 venteen : this is the reafon why I call the one Gomeriariy 
 which the i^*?/^ themfelves do, to this day ; and the other 
 Magogian^ though both original!}' Pelafgian* 
 
 Now, as to the number of the letters of each of tjie al- 
 phabets of Europe^ the firfi: line in the table has but le- 
 venteen : and thefe I call the Pelafgian and Scythian 
 letters, which were always in Greece before the Deucalion 
 deluge, and confequently before Cadmus^ which is pro\^ed 
 in the foregoing chapter, and which I (hall now give fur- 
 ther evidence of. 
 
 The^ agreement between thefe feventeen, and the lixteen 
 letters of Cadmus^ is very furprizing : and it is apparent, 
 that the old authors were nearly right, as to the number;; 
 but ignorant, as to Cadmus' s obtaining them ; and it is 
 confefied, that he brought them from Phcsnicia. Now^ 
 how fhall we reconcile the aifertion of Herodotus^ that 
 Cadmus brought letters firft into Greece^ and that, before 
 him, they were illiterate, with the opinion of PlatOy in 
 his Cratyliis^ that " they received letters h Ba^/Six^wy T 
 There can be no other way, than by conjQdertng who they 
 were that Herodotus himfelf called Barhari ; and truely 
 thefe were the Pelafgi and Scythians ^ in the Northern parts 
 of Greece and elfewhere, who, he tells us, were fpeaking 
 their own original language, which was common in all the 
 jieighbouring countries, even in his time: for he pofitively 
 fays, in his Clio^ page 21, Ed, H. Steph, cum interpret. 
 
 i Vallce.
 
 Chap. XH. OF J A P IT E T. 389 
 
 Vallcc^ fol. " What language the Pelafg'iam ufed, I can- 
 " not certainly affirm ; but, if I may form a conjedlure,. 
 '■* by that which is fpoken at prefcnt among thofc PdaJ^ 
 " oriansy who, being now fettled at Crotona^ beyond the 
 " TyrrhcneanSy were formerly neighbours to thofe called, at 
 '■' this day, Dorians^ and dwelt in 'Theffaly when the Pe- 
 " lafgians founded Placia and Cylacc^ on the Hellefpontt 
 " and Jived in fociety with the Athenians : if, I fay, add- 
 " ing to. thefe fuch other Pelafgian cities as have altered 
 " their name, I may be permitted to giv^e my conje(5fure, 
 *•' the Pelafgians fpoke a barbarous language ; and if the 
 " whole Pelafgian body did fo, the people oiAttica^ who 
 " are defcended from them, muft have unlearned their 
 •^* own mother-tongue, after they took the name of Gra- 
 *•* cians ; for the language of the Crotonians^ and of the 
 *' Placiansy is the fame ; but different from that of all 
 " their neighbours. By which it appears, they have taken 
 " care to preferve the language they brought with them 
 " into thofe places. But the Helienians, as I think, have, 
 " from the time they were a people, ufed the fame lan- 
 " rrua-^e they now fpeak ; and though, when feparated 
 " from the Pelafgians, they were at firft of no confider- 
 " able force ;. yet, from a fmall beginning, they advanced 
 "to a mighty power by the conjundlion of many na- 
 *' tions, as well Barbarians as others." yalia has a note 
 upon this pallage, refpeding the interpretation from the 
 Greek of Herodotus \ which being of fome confequence 
 to my fubjedl, I think neceffary here, particularly too, 
 as it agrees with Mr. Littleburys fenfe of the Greek text t. 
 " Totum hunc locum fie interpreter, qui m.Gt'ceco etiam 
 
 " excm-
 
 (C 
 
 390 THEREMAINS Chap. XII. 
 
 ^' exemplarl prorfus eft pertiirbatus : fed ex conjed:ura licet 
 ** dicere, ejus lingus fuiffe cujus funt hodie ii ex Pelafgis^ 
 *' qui fupra 1yrrhe7tos Cj-otona civitatem incolunt, et olim 
 ** finitimi erant iis quos nunc Dores vocant : turn videlicet 
 quum earn quam nunc appellant T'hejjalicafn regicnem 
 incolebant : et ii quoque Pelafgi, qui Placia^n et Scyla- 
 cen condiderunt, et Athenienfium contubernales fuerunt. 
 " Ex his, inquam, conjedura fada, dicere licet, Pelafgos 
 " olim barbare fuiffe locultos. Nam et Crotoniatce et 
 " Placieni lingua quidem diffident a fuis vicinis, inter 
 " fe vero conveniunt ?" Now, from this quotation, 
 it is evident the Pelafgians are the Barbari ; their 
 language, the barbarous language he meant ; that they 
 were called by other names, according to their mi- 
 grations and different governments ; as Crotoni^ and many 
 others (fee a former account) which the Greeks gave 
 them ; and that t\\&'' Helle7iiam had, from the time they 
 were a people, fpoke the fame language they were fpeak- 
 ing in Herodotus' s time. This fhews how ignorant this 
 old hiftorian was of the people o^ Greece before the PIeleni\ 
 or, in other words, of the original inhabitants of the illes 
 of EliJJja^ before the Hellenian language was formed : but 
 confeffes, that v/hen they feparated from the Pelafgians 
 they were inconfiderable ; hence nothing is more evident, 
 than that both they and their language came from the Pe- 
 lafglatis. 
 
 I MUST further add a quotation from Plato ^ as 
 given by Mr. Bailey., which this ingenious author 
 thinks a very extraordinary conceffion in tiiat Gre- 
 cian : '' PlatOj fays our author, has fallen into a very 
 5 " extra-
 
 Chap. XH. O F J A P II E T. 39; 
 
 ' extraordinary conceHion, with rcfpecl to the Greek 
 ' hmgiiage : that niany Greek words are To extreme- 
 ' ly confufcd by writing, particulaily in poetry, as to 
 ' render their real meaning quite uncertain ; and as to 
 ' rjj^'x^TCi y^ a.^yjiyoL ovo[f.v.TOL^ vvJiicli fland as the bads 
 ' and ground-v/ork of othciv names, lince framed by 
 ' men, they and their proper fignificatio7i jnujl be fought 
 '^ for among their elder neighhotirs^ Tsg 'Eoic^xosc, not Bar- 
 ' bariy in our fenfe, of cruel, ignorant men; but fo- 
 ' reigners of the Eaf j who, faith he, received their lan- 
 ' guage from God :" " which, furely, fays Mr. Bailey, 
 ' can be fpoken of no people v/ith fo much propriety,, as 
 ' of the Hebrews.'' I mufl; beg leave to differ, in this 
 regard, from that learned man ; having ju ft (hewed, that 
 the Barb art were the Pelafgians^ out of Herodotus : there- 
 fore the Hebrews could have nothing to do with this mat- 
 ter; they werc very remote, in their migrations, frora 
 Greece ; nor lias any hiftorian made mention of Hebrews 
 coming there in thofe times. The Greek is full of the 
 Pelafgian language, not quite fo much of the Hebrew. 
 Nor can it, in any wife, allude to Mofess having received, 
 his inftruclions and laws from heaven ; becaufe he was not 
 in being, in at leaft three centuries after the Greeks had 
 made the changes in the Pelafgic language, we have fpoken 
 of already. But if it be thought, that any fpecial grace 
 or blefllng fhould, by God's permiflion, have been de- 
 nounced by Noah to the flem from which the Hebrews. 
 fprung : furely Japhet had his bleiling too, by the fame 
 permillion ; and if one branch may be faid to have its lan- 
 guage from God, the other has aifo the fame claim. But 
 
 if
 
 39^ '^' H E R E M A I N S Chap. Xtl. 
 
 if I may be permitted to paraphrafe this fentence of Plato^ 
 
 it means no more, than that tlie Greeks had originall v their 
 
 .language from the Pelafgians^ among whom the proper 
 
 etymologies \NCTQ. to be fought for; and that, if we would 
 
 go higher, we muft make the lad appeal to the Creator; 
 
 juft as other Greeks did, when they could go no higher 
 
 than the fird inhabitants of certain places, they faid they 
 
 fprung out of the earth. But Plato s appeal was the mofl: 
 
 righteous, fince all things came from God's command. 
 
 And it is no great wonder, if fome words of the Hebrew 
 
 are found in the Greek tongue, becaufe it was from the 
 
 mixture I ha\^e often mentioned, o{ Pbccjiician^ Egyptian^ 
 
 &;c. with the Pelafgimiy it was formed ; for the Phoeni- 
 
 £iany no doubt, had its rife from the Hebrew. 
 
 Let us further cafl a careful eye upon the Phcenkiait 
 alphabets of the learned Mr. Chijhul, as drawn out by 
 Dr. Morton^ at the bottom of his table, and there we fliall 
 fee thefe feventeen letters to be the true primary, or ori- 
 ginal characters : for Dr. Morton has given them in both 
 ways from that author ; that is, in one line, from right to 
 left ; and in the other, reverfed : in each of which, there 
 are feveral letters barred, and called by Dr. Morto?i, from 
 the author, Uteres fecundaricx;^ which, when excluded from 
 the originals, there remain only feventeen \ and Chiflml 
 fays, cceterae autem feptemcleci?n primarice. This is a very 
 flriking circumftance, and a mofl: convincing proof, that 
 wherever a language can be found, whofe letters are but 
 feventeen, it muft be an unmixed primary language ; and 
 that in every other, which requires an increafc of letters, it 
 is plain they are mixed and altered, and confequently ftand 
 
 in
 
 Chap. XII. OF J A P H E T. 593 
 
 in need of additional powers, ferving to their exprelTion : 
 and that thefe feventecn are the originals. 
 
 This was the cafe in Greece: for, when the Pelafgian 
 language began to be altered, in the manner I have men- 
 tioned feveral times before, then fcventeen letters, that 
 fimple and primary group of charaders, became infuffi- 
 cient to exprefs the innovated founds ; and, therefore, 
 the 0, H, <I> and X, were added by Palamedcs ; and the 
 Z, H, "F and O, by Simonides MelituSy or fomebody elfe. 
 Now, if thefe fecondary letters be omitted in the Gj'cek al- 
 phabet, the remaining feventeen are the letters of the Ma~ 
 gogiaHy now the ScotlJJjy or Irijh^ language. I muft, how- 
 ever, obferve, that the F is one of thefe feventeen primary 
 or original letters ; and that therefore Palamedes had no 
 need to have added the <!> ; becaufe it can produce no other 
 found than the F does, which they had already. Now, 
 according to Mr. Bailey, Cadmus' s lixteen letters were, 
 A, B, r, A, E, H, I, K, A, M, N, O, D, P, 2, T ; but, accord- 
 ing to Pliny, the letters he brought were. A, B, C, D, E, 
 G, I, L, M, N, 0,P,R,S,T,V; to which, if the F is added, 
 they are the identical letters with thofe of our Pelafgia?i^ 
 and, Mr. ChiJJjurs primary charadlers. From whence, I 
 think, it would feem that Palamedes came after Cadmus, 
 and not finding the F, added, among others mentioned, 
 the O, if it be true that he made fuch addition. Indeed, 
 it is as likely that Cadmus brought the feventeen, and that 
 the F may have been omitted by tranfcribers, or the num- 
 ber miftaken by the hiftorians ; but, however that be, it 
 is certain the original or primary letters were feventeen 
 only, and the F, which was, in after-times, called a di~ 
 
 E e e gatn7na^
 
 394 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. XTI. 
 
 ^amfna, was one of them. It has been faid, that this 
 letter was invented by Claudius^ the emperor ; but hov/. 
 loofe an affertion this is, may be feen in 'Ttdlfs epiftle to 
 Atticus^ and innumerable ancient authors and infcriptions, 
 before Claudius was born. 
 
 Let us now fee from whom Cadmus received thefe 
 letters, and why he did not rather bring over the Hebrew. 
 alphabet. For my own part, I cannot help being of opi- 
 nion, that he brought the complete fet of letters with him, 
 which were in ufe in, and fufficient for, the language they 
 belonged to ; whereas, if he had them from an Hebrew. 
 ov'mn, furely he would have taken the intire tv/enty-tv/o 
 letters, which the Hebrew alefh-beth always confiil:ed of, 
 and not have left fix behind him unobferved, which would.> 
 induce the learned' world to believe he did not underftand, 
 their ufe, as the number he is faid to have brought, was-, 
 deficient ; and yet, I cannot think he was illiterate.. 
 Surely this, as well as the utter diflimilarity of them, is 
 fufficient to fliev/, that thefe feventeen letters are not of 
 Hebrew extradion. The queftion then will naturally be : 
 ■^liow the Phcenkians came by them ? This cannot be an- 
 fwdred any other way, than by giving credit to the hiftory 
 of Fenius, the grandfbn of Magog, the Scythian king,, 
 who left his government to the care of his elded fon, and. 
 went into Shinar, where he founded fchools, and carried 
 his language and letters with him, as I have given it at. 
 large, in a former chapter of this work. And as Phcenicia 
 lies contiguous to the Egyptia?is, and many other nations 
 thereabouts, it was no wonder there fhould be great changes 
 of language among them, where there was fo vaft a con.- 
 
 courfe
 
 Chap. XII. OF J A P H E T. 395 
 
 courie of people trading to Pbcsfiicia from every country 
 round them. This was the mixture that afterwards flowed 
 in among the Pclafgia?2s, and, in time, was the caufe of 
 the formation of the G7-eek language out of theirs, and the 
 
 Pclafgian or Go??ierian tongues. 
 
 Thus it was that the Scythian lettters were introduced 
 into Shinar, and thence through all Phoenicia ; which 
 could not be known from any other authors than the Irijh 
 records. Forchernus^ a very ancient Jilid, or philofopher, 
 allerts that Fenius compofed thefc letters in Scythia^ and 
 carried them into Phcenicia^ as well as many others ot 
 good authority ; which gave occafion to Flaherty, an 
 eminent hiftorian and chronologer in the ancient IriJJj 
 hiftory, to fiy, " unde percipias antiquiorem Cachno apud 
 " Grcecos extitiile literarum inventorem, cujus tamen no- 
 " men iplis excidit e memoria. Quid fi dicerem Fenifium 
 ^^ noftrum iftum fuiffe Phcenicem literarum authorem, qui 
 ^■^ Graecas eas vetuftas dcpingeret, quas L^//;^; refcrunt ? 
 *' a Latinis Hibernicce non omnino abhorrent ; Phoenicis, 
 " et Fenifii, vel Phce?iii nomen non abludit, et inventio 
 " fuffragatur ; tempus, et patria in hujufmodi antiquiori- 
 *' bus faepiflime confunduntur." To this opinion I can- 
 not avoid fubfcribing, fince fuch a number of ladls, deli- 
 vered by thofe ancient, and many modern, authors, coincide 
 in the moft perfuafive manner, with the ancient IriJJj re- 
 cords, relative to this, and feveral other matters of the 
 greateft confeauence in antiquity ; as does alfo the moft 
 facred and authentic of all, the Old Teftament, with thefe 
 records. 
 
 E e c 2 From
 
 396 THE REMAINS Chap. XII. 
 
 From the additional letters, by Palamedes and others, 
 to the ancient Pelafgian charad:ers, the Greek alphabet is 
 increafed to twenty-four ; and from the incurfions of the 
 Greeks^ in after-ages, upon the ancient inhabitants of Italy ^ 
 the Latins have borrowed thofe very fecondary letters, 
 and added them to the Pelafgian ; for, in proportion to 
 the alterations made in the original language in this coun- 
 try, the Latins alfo flood in need of the fame powers which 
 the Greeks ufed, in the pronunciation of their language. 
 And thus it was with the French and Spa?iiarch ; the Ro- 
 man number of letters was adopted, as their influence and 
 language prevailed, in later times,, over the Scythian remains 
 in Spain^ and the Gomeriaji in France. 
 
 The German Northern kingdoms had their letters from 
 the Scythians^ through the Goths ; but the Saxons had 
 their learning and letters, afterwards, from Ireland. In- 
 deed, thefe are the only Northern people who retain the 
 Iri/h alphabet but very little altered ; and for all above 
 feventeen, they have taken in the fecondary letters of the 
 Romans and Greeks^ from the fame caufe, the alteration 
 of the dialed: : and thus it may be faid of all the other 
 nations of Europe ; for they have all increafed their letters 
 to about the fame number. 
 
 But to be more particular, with regard to thefe Northern 
 Germans and Goths : it is the opinion of fome, that the 
 Goths had their letters from the Greek and Latin ; but 
 this notion can arife only from their fimilarity to each 
 other, by thofe who had not confldered the fource from 
 which all three fprung. Now, there are authorities, 
 which, with me, are fufficient evidence, that the Goths had 
 I their
 
 Chap. XII. OF J A P H E T. 397 
 
 their letters before the Greehs^ or Latins^ had added the 
 fecondary letters to the original feventeen ; and had no 
 additional characters themfelves for many ages after : for 
 the iiTue of Magog, Mejhech and Tubal, had planted colo- 
 nies in, and taken pofl'eflion of, large trads of country in 
 Scandinavia, long before the Hellenean language was 
 formed in Greece, which is fufficiently proved before ; 
 and will be rendered more certain, when we hear what 
 Olaus Magnus, and his brother "Johannes, fay of this 
 matter : 
 
 yohannes Magnus, in the firft book of his Septentrional 
 Hi/lory, in the chapter of Gothic letters, fays : " We muft 
 " not believe thele Northern people wanted writers of 
 " their tranfa<flions, which were fo magnificently carried 
 **^on; for, long before there were 'ax\j Latin letters, and 
 " long before Carmenta came into Italy with Evander, 
 " the Goths had their letters : in proof of which, there 
 " are ftones of a prodigious fize fixed to the fepulchres 
 " and caves of the ancients, among the Goths ^ which had 
 " letters ingraved upon them, and plainly (hewed that 
 " they were eredled before the univerfal deluge, or a little 
 " after. Upon thefe frones they recorded their exploits, 
 " and handed them down to pofterity. And althougli 
 " there was no Roman lano;ua^e formed before the build- 
 *' ing o^ Rome, yet thefe people were infpired with fucli a 
 " defire for the iludy of eloquence, to qualify them for 
 " writing poetry, that not only their youth were enjoined 
 *' to fing their ancient verfes, in praife of their anceftors, 
 *' but alfo their grave men chanted forth the virtues of 
 *' their great heroes with inftrumcnts of mufic, as is the 
 
 *' culioiu
 
 
 398 THE RE M A I N S Chap. XII. 
 
 *' cuflom. at this time ; and they had fuch honour and re- 
 *' wards for eminence in learning, that they conferred upon 
 " their wife men, not only fcepters and kingdoms, but 
 *' many had divine honours paid them aUb." 
 
 Of this lame opinion, 0/aus Magnus, the brother of 
 ,yo:bn, declares himfelf, repeating even his brother's words, 
 upon this occafion ; and further adds : that, " as people 
 " now write to one another upon paper, thefe Northe?^ 
 'V people, in ancient times, wrote upon pieces of wood, in 
 their correfpondence : and ev^n now, fays he, whea 
 paper cannot be had, they wiite upon thin laniince, pre- 
 *' pared from the wood and bark of trees, efpecialJy in 
 ■*' their military camps and lieges ; and this v/ith more' fe- 
 " curity than with paper, as thefe materials are not fo 
 " fubjed to injury from rain or fnow." He fays alfo, in 
 the fecond chapter of his eighth book, that the Goths have 
 a book written in their language, intitled, Billagims^ 
 compofcd by Dice77eus, one of their kings, who was the 
 £rfl that taught them the religion and philofophy of A/- 
 thagoras ; and fays, that the word hillagines lignifies, in 
 the Gothic tongue, what juxta leges does in Latin. He 
 alfo writes, in the thirty-fourth cliaptcr of his firft book, 
 that they have certain flicks, with letters engraved on them, 
 v/hich they ufe in aftronomical matters, and by which they 
 foretell and declare events of times and feafons, and reou- 
 late the moveable feafts and dominical letters for future 
 years. 
 
 There are alfo old Spanip authors, who fay, that the 
 'Gothic language was exadly like that of the Celts ; and, for 
 many ages, whenever the Scythians came fouthward amono- 
 
 the
 
 Chap. XII. OF J A P II E T. 399 
 
 the CeltSy they underftood one another very well, which 
 is hinted before. Now, , who are thefe. Goths^ but Scy- 
 thians f Who could they have letters from, but imme- 
 diately, and in fuccellion, from their own anceftors ? 
 There does not appear any fort of reafon, v/hy they fhould 
 have had them from the Greeks ox Latins y who thcmfclves . 
 had them from the Gomeria7ts and Scythians originally, 
 ajid, undoubtedly, much earlier than either of thefe two 
 languages was formed ? It appears, then, that what is faid 
 of Ulphilld s having firft invented letters among the Goths y 
 is trifling, for the reafons given ; and alfo from this fur- 
 ther confidei-ation : that he is faid to have tranflated the 
 Gofpels into the Gothic language, from the Greek. Now, 
 ii the Goths were illiterate before, we muft fuppofe that all 
 the people muft firft have been taught to read their own 
 tongue, with this new fet of letters; and that then he 
 made his tranflation for their ufe. But Johannes Magnus^ 
 quoted above, fays, on the contrary, the Goths had the ufe 
 of letters at all times ; and that Ulphilla was erroneouflv 
 faid to have invented letters, only becaufe he firft tranf- 
 lated the Scriptures into that language. 
 
 That the Saxons had their letters and learning from 
 Ireland., is well attefted by good authority ; let us fee 
 what Camden and others fay. See Gihfon s Camden^ under 
 Ireland^ page. 9 70, 
 
 " The Saxonsy in that age, flocked hither, as to the. 
 "great mart for learning; and this is . the reafon, why. 
 " we find this fo often in our writers : fuch a ojie ijcas fent-, 
 '■^ Q-ver into Ireland to he educated. And this pafTao-e, in. 
 '* the Life of SidgenuSy who flourifhed 600 years ago : , 
 
 " Exempio,
 
 40D T H E R E M A I N S Chap. XIL 
 
 " Exeptpio pat rum commotus mm re legendi 
 " I-vit- ad Hibernos, fophia mirahile claros. 
 
 '^ With love of learning, and examples fir'd, 
 " To Ireland^ fam'd for vvifdom, he repair'd." 
 
 The rapid progrefs thatP^/r/V/^ made, in the converlioa 
 of the whole Irijh nation to Chriftianity, was influenced 
 by their being a people more fufceptible of religious im- 
 preffionsj from their being'-learned, and verfed in muiic and 
 poetry, than thofe of any other country. Thefe are en- 
 dowments, which foften the minds of men, and fit them 
 for the reception of rational erudition, efpecially as they 
 were fcrupulous obfervers of the moral rules which their 
 wife men laid down for them, from time to time : and, 
 therefore, as Bifhop Nkholfon obferves, Ireland foon be- 
 came the fountain of learning, to which all the Wejiern 
 Chriftians, as well as the EngliJJjy had recourfe, not only 
 for inftrudlion in the principles of religion, but in all forts 
 of literature, legendi et fcholaJlkcB eruditio?tis gratia : for, 
 within a century after the death of St. Patrick, the IriJh 
 feminaries of learning increafed to fuch a degree, that 
 moft parts of Europe fent hither their children to be edu- 
 cated, and had from hence both their bifhops and dodlors. 
 See venerable Bede, Hift. Ecclef. lib. iii. cap.'^, 7, 10, 
 II, 27. Camden^ in Hibernia, writes: " Subfequente 
 " setate Scoticis monarchis nihil fandlius., nihil eruditius 
 *' fuerit, et in univerfam Europam fandtiilimorum vi- 
 *' rorum examina emiferint." He fays farther, that they 
 not only repaired to , Ireland, as to the mart of learning; 
 ;but alfo brought from thence even the form of their letters : 
 
 " Ano-lo-
 
 Chap. XII. OF J A P H E T, 40: 
 
 " Anglo- Saxofies etiam noftri illi a^tate, in Hibeniiam tan- 
 *' quam ad bonarum litcrarum mercaturam undique con- 
 "fluxerunt; iiade de viris fandis fa^piffinie in noftris 
 " Scriptoribus Icgitur ; amandatus eft ad difciplinam in 
 " Hiberniam. Indeque noftrates Saxones rationsm for- 
 *' mandi literas accepifle vidcantur, quiim eodcm plans 
 " chara6lere ufi fuerint, qui \ioA\Q Hibernicis eft in iifu. 
 
 " Nor is there, fays he, anyreafon to admire, that /r^- 
 " land, which, for the moft part, is now without the glory 
 " of polite literature, was fo lull of pious and great wits 
 " in that age, wherein learning was little heeded through- 
 " out Chri/lendo?n ; when the wifdom of Providence has 
 " fo ordered it, that religion and learning fhall grow and 
 *' flourifh, fometimes in one nation, and fometinies in an- 
 " other." Here our great author, Camden, has, from good 
 authority, proved that the Saxons had letters and learn- 
 ing from the IriJlD ; and venerable Bede mentions, that 
 Coleman, one of the difciples of Aidanus, returned from 
 England into his own country, and founded two mo- 
 nafteries ; one in Bonfin, an ifland on the Wejfrern coafts 
 of Connaught, for his townfmen ; and another in Mayo, 
 for the Englijh ; v/hich laft was held by them, and became 
 very great in the time of this venerable author ; for Cole- 
 man, very probably, fucceeded Aidan in the bifliopric of 
 the Northumbrians, and held it thirty years : to which 
 Aldan was called by Ofivald, their king, v/ho being many 
 years an exile in Ireland, became well verfed in the Irijh 
 language, and was there converted to Chriftianity, and 
 all his foldiers; and afterwards called that holvbiHiop, 
 and many other ecclefiaftics, to convert his fubjeds, from 
 
 F f f Ireland-
 
 402 ' THE Tx E M A I N S Chap. XII. 
 
 Ireland ; himfetf interpreting to his nobility and people, 
 the word, as it was preached to his fubjedls, who could 
 not underftand the language-; whereby, and from his own 
 example, there was a very rapid progrefs made in propa- 
 gating the Gofpel ; for numbers were converted and bap- 
 tized; many churches were built, and mionafteries found- 
 ed : and his influence in religious, as well as his power in 
 fecular matters, was foon become very extenfive. 
 
 At this time, about the year 651, and long before, there 
 were vail numbers of EngliJJj in Irelafidy as well nobility 
 as others, who left their own country, in the time of the 
 bifliops, Finan and Coleman^ to ftudy divinity, and de- 
 vote themfelves to a monaftic lile ; and were furniHied 
 with books, and every neceflary of life, gratis, Tuda fuc- 
 ceeded Coleman ; and Keada^ a difciple oiAidan^ fucceed- 
 ed in a bifliopric of the Mercians ; and then Eata^ another 
 bifliop, one of the twelve young lads who were -Englijh^ 
 bred up under St. Aidan to the church : from thefe twelve, 
 the Eno-lipj who had not been taught the letters of their 
 fathers, received the manner of writing the Irijlj letters ; 
 for they all became teachers of the Chriftian religion, when 
 they returned to E'ngland, So that, about thefe times, 
 there were two modes of writing in England \ for all the 
 relio-lous, who had ftudied in Ireland, and they were the 
 majority, wrote ever in the Irip charaders. 
 
 However, I muft fet one part of the above quotation 
 from Cpjnden right, in which he is much miftaken ; viz. 
 *' nor is it any wonder that Ireland^ which, for the mod 
 " part, is now rude, and without the glory of polite lite- 
 " rature, v/as fo full of pious and great wits, in that
 
 Chap. XII. O F J A P H E T. 403 
 
 " age, &c." Now, he relates from Bede^ that Egfrld^ 
 
 king of the Noythwrnhrians, about the year 684, landed 
 
 in Irela?id, and deftroyed every thing in his way witli fire 
 
 and fword, which, fays he, put an end to all learning and 
 
 religion. But twenty I'riJJj hiftorians, of that very time, 
 
 agree in faying, that Egfrid landed in a little territory, 
 
 and committed hoftilities for a few days, till the forces of 
 
 the then prince were collecled ; and that he and his forces 
 
 were then driven on board his fhips, having loft a number 
 
 of his men ; and did not attempt it afterwards. Now, it 
 
 is well known, that Ireland continued to be called the 
 
 Infula Do&orum &' SanBorum many centuries after that 
 
 fkirmifli ; and were never without fchools and univerfities, 
 
 to this day, notwithftanding the many viciflitudes and 
 
 wars they fuflained, from time to time; nor was it pofli- 
 
 ble that learning or religion fhould have fufFered any fort 
 
 of alteration from fuch a little affair, when both, many a 
 
 time, withftood, and remained unfhaken, in the midft of 
 
 feveral fharp and deiperate wars before. 
 
 Now, though Irela'iid was called by fo honourable an 
 appellation, for many centuries after the converfion of the 
 inhabitants, yet Infida Sacra was a very ancient name 
 given to that kingdom, which appears ^vouiAvienus Fejlus, 
 as quoted by Dean Swift, in the notes upon his verfes on 
 the fudden drying up of St. Patrick's well, near Trinity- 
 college, Dublin : Aviemis flouriflied in the joint reigns of 
 Gratian and "Theodojius, about the year 379; and in his 
 poem, de Oris Maritimis, has thefe words : Infula Sacra, 
 et fc Inftilam dixere ^rifci ; ea?7ique late gens Hiberno- 
 rum colit, 
 
 F f f 2 So
 
 -404 THE RE MA I N S Chap. XII. 
 
 So that this poet, by prifci^ muft mean the ancients be- 
 fore his time. Now, the lirft Chriftian biiliop that went 
 to Ireland^ was PalladiiLs^ v/ho did not remain there above 
 one year, when Patrick was fent to fucceed him, in the 
 year„42 5 ; or, as another copy of a book, faid to be wrote 
 by him, intitled, de Gaudiis RleEiorum^ &'c. has it, in 
 430, which makes fifty- one years before the Injh had any 
 notion of Chriftianity. Sure, fuch an epithet as Infula 
 Sacra muR: have been bellowed upon it, by the ancients, 
 before Avienus^ for fome laudable reafon ; and points out 
 very naturally, that it was famous for fome peculiar en- 
 dowments of its inhabitants in very ancient times. 
 
 Let us now take fome notice of the order, names and 
 pov\^ers of fome of the alphabets of Europe. 
 
 The ancient Iripj^ Scythian or Pelafgian letters, being 
 the firft column in the table, are there in their original 
 order, the names of which I fhall repeat here, to prevent 
 fome trouble to the reader in turning to it ; and fliall put 
 the common Roman letters in their places ; which run 
 thus : 
 
 Beth, Luis, Nion, Fearn, Suil, Duir. 
 
 b, 1, n, f, s, d. 
 
 Tinne, Col, Muin, Gort, Peithboc, Ruifh. 
 
 t, c, m, g, p, r. 
 
 Ailm, On, Ur, Eadha, Ido. 
 
 a, o, u, e, i. 
 
 This was the ancient order, and continued fo to be, 
 .till Chriftianity was thoroughly propagated in Ireland. 
 This order was altered, when the language began to be 
 
 mixed
 
 Chap. XII. OF J y\ P II E T. 405 
 
 mixed ill Grccre^ as I have hinted it already ; and this 
 was one of the changes mentioned by Herodotus ; and the 
 additional, or yZ't-oW^/;;;^ letters, another. Hence the G/v^/J 
 order is called alpha-bet^ from the two iirft letters ; and 
 the Roman J ab-ce-darium^ from the a^ b^ c, d -, but the 
 title of the IrJ/h order is bet/jy /uis, nion^ from the b^ /, « ; 
 and they alfo call it by another name, bebeloth^ importing 
 the fame thing, which is teftificd by many of the moft 
 ancient Irijh authors, cfpecially in the Book of Lecane, 
 from which the author of Ogygia has taken it : this book 
 was compiled by the anceftors of the family of the Mac- 
 Firbifjes, which treated of feveral fubjects, chiefly of the 
 General Hiflory and Antiquities of Ireland'^ and was much 
 confulted by Arch-bifhop UJker^ Mr. Flahcrt\\ and 
 Mr. Lynch : there is a copy of it carefully preferved in the 
 king's library at Paris, vihich the author of the Dijferta- 
 tions on the Ancient Hijlory of Ireland thought was the only 
 copy ; but there appears another among the Irip manu- 
 fcripts, mentioned in the catalogue of the Bodleian Manu- 
 fcripts, in Bifliop Ufjers colledion in Trinity-college library, 
 Dublin, N" 257, page 22, where there is alfo another, 
 called the Book of Ballymore, one part of which is a hi- 
 ftory of the wars oiTroy, in that ancient language. 
 
 The Greeks, as foon as they had increafed their num- 
 ber of letters, fecm to have given them the order and 
 names, nearly, of the HebreiD aleph-beth ; and the Latins, 
 when they alfo had changed their old Pelafgic, took in 
 t^ae. fecondary letters of the Greeks, of which, fays Plinv, 
 we acknowledge the power in our language. This was 
 .brought about firft in Greece^ and al'terwards, by the in- 
 
 curfions
 
 4o6 THE REMAINS Chap. XII. 
 
 curlions of the Xjreeks upon the old inhabitants in Italy-, 
 as I hav^e (hev/n it before, by the Latins., in what regards 
 the number, but not the names, of the letters. 
 
 But the Irijh, being long inhabitants of their fafe re- 
 treat, unmixed with other people, exercifing their own 
 fyilem of laws and government, encouraging their filids., 
 poetSy and other learned men, in their particular refpedive 
 profeilions, which were intailed upon them and their de- 
 fcendants, from one generation to another, all written in 
 their own pure language, ftill preferved the ancient o;W^r, 
 nmjtber 2ind na7nes of their deth.^ iuis^ nw?iy until St Patrick 
 had accomplifhed the converiion of the kingdom to the 
 Chriftian faith, and abolifhed the pagan, druidical worfhip : 
 till then then they were utterly unacquainted with the 
 Latin letters, although thefe were the offspring of their 
 own, among the U7nbrians.y and other Pelafgians., in Italy, 
 long before ; but St. Patrick^ eager to haften the propaga- 
 tion of the Gofpels among the people, endeavoured, by 
 every means he could devife, to introduce the Latin ab-ce-' 
 darium, in order to have a fufficient number of copies made 
 for that purpofe : yet it appears, that the Irijh amanu- 
 enfes wrote out the Latin Gofpels in their oivn charaSierSy 
 of which I have feen feveral copies, and very finely exe- 
 cuted. However, they were obliged, in writing the Latin 
 language, to take in X.h.Q fecondary letters, which their own 
 fev^nteen were not fufhcient for, and which that language 
 could not do without : and it is very remarkable, that in 
 all the manufcripts of their own tongue, not an additional 
 letter can be found to the primary feventeen. But I find, 
 in fome printed books in that language, for example, in 
 
 Bifliop
 
 Chap. XII. OF J A P PI E T. 407 
 
 Biiliip BedcFs Ir/p Bible and New Teftamcnt, the afpirate 
 h is taken in ; this made fomc modern srammarians count 
 eighteen letters in the IriJJj alphabet, and follow the order 
 of the Latin ah-cedar^ as far as their letters go ; but they 
 never changed their chara6lers yet, nor is it likely they 
 ever will. 
 
 Thus, we fee the IkiJId language was always expreflcd 
 by feventeen letters only, having no need of any fecon- 
 dary ones, not even of the /^; for as to this afpirate, though 
 the language always has it in ufe, by a means peculiar to 
 itfelf, yet they have no occafion to bring it in among the 
 number of the charadlers proper to it ; nor was it anciently 
 written at all : becaufe its power was always fupplied by 
 a point concomitant to the letter, that was to be afpirated ; 
 and befides, fev^ral of the letters are naturally afpirated in 
 courfe, of which we fliall git^e fome account, a little fur- 
 ther on. 
 
 The only author of any confequence, belidcs InneSy 
 mentioned in the preface, who denies the /r//Z? to have had 
 the ufe of letters, or indeed any learning at all, is Bollar- 
 dus : he fays, before Chriftianity they were illiterate, and 
 that St. Patrick introduced the ufe of letters amono: them. 
 But this appears to be a weak aflertion, from what I have 
 all along faid ; however, a word or two more may not be 
 amifs here : if they had them firft from that faint, would 
 they have deviated from the forms of the letters ? would 
 'they have altered the order ? would they not rather have 
 continued them as they received them, or would they have 
 funk fcven letters ? for, in every country, they have rather 
 increafed, than diminiflied, the number of letters, except 
 
 thofe
 
 4oS T H E Px E M A I N S Chap. XII. 
 
 tliofe of the Hebrew and /r//^, which are in Jlatu quo to 
 this very day. One of his reafons is, that, " becaufe the 
 " ancient Germans had not the ufe of letters, the Irip 
 " were in the fame ftate." Here he is loft, in his firft 
 propoiition ; the Germans never were without letters, 
 for they had tlicm from their anceftors, the Scythians ^ in. 
 continual fuccefllon : but if they had not, does it foilovv^, 
 that Ircla?2d fhould be an illiterate kingdom ? Another of 
 his reafons is, that it is known the fai?2t wrote out the 
 Latin alphabet for them that were his converts ; and con- 
 cludes, that therefore they knew no letters before. But 
 this argument is as foolifh as the former : for Colgan^ his 
 author, who tells us that he gave them the Latin alphabet, 
 favs alfo, that the great poet, Dubtach, was mafter to 
 Fiach (who received the faint's alphabet) and fent him, 
 before that, into Connaiight^ to prefent fome of his poems 
 to the princes of that country, written in his own language 
 and characters : but if this unguarded author had confi- 
 dered the reafon of Patrick's endeavouring to promote the 
 Latin letters among them, he would hardly have ventured 
 to affert fo extraordinary an opinion. 
 
 I WILL, however, fhew the reafon of it here, in order 
 to defeat the prejudices that mere readers may run into 
 about it. When St. Patrick had made a number of pro- 
 felytes, there was a necefhty to have the priefthood in- 
 creafed ; for the few who accompanied him, upon this 
 occafion, could not be fufficient to ftem the torrent of op- 
 pofition from the pagan priefts, and the contumacy of the 
 common people, every where. It was, therefore, highly 
 €:xpedient to ordain m^ny pricJIs; and the fooner they were 
 
 prepared
 
 Chap. XIT. O F J A P H E T, 409 
 
 prepared for it, the work would certainly be the more 
 prolperouOy cftedled. Therefore, as it is well known 
 the fervice of the church was then performed in the Latin 
 tongue, it became abfolutely neceffury to indru^l them 
 in that tongue, and confequently in the letters proper to 
 it. This was the reafon of his having recommended his 
 ab-ce-darium ; and not becaufe they flood in any need of 
 letters to write in their own language. 
 
 Let us now take fome notice of the alphabet of the 
 WelJJj^ or GomerianSj in this place : 
 
 The ancient Britifi letters confiHed originally of the 
 fame number and order, as well as form, with the Irijh, 
 when they were Pelafgians ; but they have iince taken in 
 all the fecondary letters, and added compound charafters 
 alfo, to ferve the exigence of the language of this time. 
 Their moft ancient manufcripts were written in that cha- 
 radler ; but they have gradually changed them for the 
 Rofnany which they now ufe. Mr. Lhuid has given us a 
 mixed alphabet, at the beginning of his Archeoio^ia^ re- 
 taining but the Greek y^, and the Irifi 5 ; the reft are Ro^ 
 man. He has not the ^, of Latin invention ; and has 
 put the j^ in the place of the c. Hence the fimple letters 
 in the alphabet are twent}-three j the q would have made 
 the twenty- fourth ; to feven of thefe he has added the af- 
 pirate, h, making each a feparate charadler, which makes 
 them amount to thirty. 
 
 The Reverend Mr. Richards has adopted the Roman. 
 letters intirely, differing, in fome meafure, from Mr. Lhuid 
 in thefe refpedls : Mr. Richards has twenty- feven cha- 
 raders ; twenty fimple, and feven double. Mr. Lhuid 
 
 G g g doubles
 
 410 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. XII. 
 
 doubles his with the afpirate only; but the former adds 
 the afpirate to only three, ch^ ph and th ; the reft are 
 double confonants, dd^ ff, ng^ II \ in the whole, thirteen 
 lino-le, and fcven double, confonants ; and adds to the 
 common hve vowels, iy and j,- ; thefe together make up 
 the twenty' feven charaders. 
 
 The CorniJJj alphabet follows the BritiJJj^ and has much 
 the fame powers, and confifts of Roman letters. Mr. 
 Lhuid fays, however, in the beginning of his Cornip 
 Grammar : " the ancient CornijlD letters were (befides the 
 " old Roman) the fame with thofe ufed by the other Bri- 
 " tains and Scots^ which, being alfo ufed by the ancient 
 *' EngliJJ?, are now beft known by the name of Saxon 
 " letters. Thefe they have all along changed, according 
 *' to the alterations in the EngliJJj^ infomuch, that thofc 
 *' few, who would write any CorfiiJJj, at prefent, write it 
 *' after the EngHJJj orthography." Now, this being the 
 cafe, with regard to the letters in the TJ^elJIj and Cornip^ 
 we are forced to coaclude, that the original and primary 
 Umplicity of the language and letters were changed, by the 
 caufes before-mentioned; that new words and founds had 
 crept into it, when in its Pelafgic ftate ; which required fe- 
 condary letters, and their powers, to exprefs it ; and that co- 
 lonies of them left Greece^ and fpread, with their language, 
 thus a little altered, over Europe^ by degrees ; but fome 
 came into Britain^ as early as to any other part of Europe, 
 by fea ; vt^hich is the reafon that the T-Velp, or Gomerian, 
 of this day, is more pure than the Breton^ Armoric, Cornip^, 
 or any other dialed: that fprungfrom it; thefe having fuf- 
 fered further alterations, both upon the continent, and in 
 
 England^
 
 .Chap. XII. OF J A P IT E T. 4,, 
 
 E?iglandj while tlie pure remains of the Gojnerians^ though 
 often harrafled with invafions from their neighbours, and 
 inteftinc broils at home, have kept it jud: in the fame (late 
 it was in when they firfi: landed here ; it was the genius 
 of both Gomerians and Magogians to be tenacious of 
 their ancient records.^ pedigrees, and the hiftory of the glo- 
 rious a£ls of their anceftors, to which their antiquaries and 
 poets were flridly enjoined, and at all times held in great 
 cfteem, and well rewarded for their merit in thefe matters. 
 
 Now, becaufe the Welfj and Irip did originally ufc the 
 fame charadlers, Mr. Harris^ in his edition of Wares 
 Antiquities of Irela?td, gives it as his opinion, that Ireland 
 was (irft peopled from Britain ; but, if that author had 
 been acquainted with the true hiftory of the two great 
 fathers of the inhabitants of all Europe^ Gomer and Af<rz- 
 ^0^, &c. and with their migrations rcfpedively, he would 
 have feen that Gomer gave inhabitants to all the Southern^ 
 and Magog and his brothers, Mefoech and 'Tubals peopled 
 all X.\\Q Northern^ kingdoms; and, in fhort, that the Go7?te- 
 7^ians were the ancient Britons^ and the Magogians the an- 
 cient Irifi. 
 
 We come now to fay fomething of the names and powers 
 of the ancient IrifJj letters, which are yet in their original 
 Scythia?ty or Pelafgian, ftate. 
 
 The Irifj flids^ and the book of Lecane^ fay, that the 
 names of their letters are taken from trees or plants, and 
 explain them thus : 
 
 G g g 2 b, Bciihy 
 
 <i.
 
 4ra THE REMAINS Chap. XII. 
 
 b, Beiihi a bireh tree, whence betula* 
 
 1, Luis, a quicken tree, 
 
 n, Nion, an a{h tree. 
 
 f, Fearrij an alder. 
 
 s, ^y////^ a willow, whence yc^Z/.v. 
 
 d, Duir^ an oak, quercus, 
 t, 'Tinne^ a bay^ tinus, 
 
 e, Co/, a hazle, corylus^ 
 mj Mum, a vine, ^/V//. 
 
 g, G<?r^, Ivy, hedera* 
 p, PeithhoCy unknown, 
 r, Ruijhy an elder, 
 
 a, Ailimy the firr, ^^/Vjo. 
 o, 0;?j broom, 
 u, t/r, heath, ^nV^. 
 e, Eadha, an afpin. 
 i, /(/(?, the ewe treci 
 
 Few of thefe have any fimilarity with the Hebrew 
 names ; but the Greek letters have a refemblance of names 
 to the Hebrew charadters, following the fame order, in the 
 four firft letters, though not through the whole. The 
 Akph-beth-gimel^ is like the alpha-beta-gamma \ the alpha 
 being lirft, and omega laft, in Greek, as it was when yohn 
 wrote his book of the Revelations,. *' / am Alpha and 
 Otnega^ 
 
 Now, it might feem fomething particular, that the 
 Greeks jfhould imitate the Hebrews in the names, and yet 
 follow the Pelafgians in the forms of their letters ; for 
 
 whether.
 
 CwAP. XII. OF J A P II E T. 4»3 
 
 whether the prcfent Hebreiv^ or the ancient Samaritan 
 charadter be the original, neither is the mother of the 
 Greeky as to thcJiruBure of the letters : but, as -the Greeks 
 were ever fond of changes, which is maniteft in the altera- 
 tions fpoken of fufficiently already, it is no wonder they 
 fhould have gathered fevcral of the Hebrew names, which, 
 however, they have alfo very much altered, from inter- 
 courfes with other nations, flowing into Greece ; but this 
 was done after the original language was almoft forgotten 
 among them, and after tlie fccondary letters were added to 
 the primary feventccn. 
 
 The powers of the Hebrew^ Greek, Latin, and alfo 
 every alpliabet of the modern European languages, are 
 very well fet forth by the grammarians of each ; but few 
 have any notion of th'^ powers of thofe feventeen primary 
 ktters, as they are to this day ufed m the IriJJj, or Mago- 
 gian language, and formerly were in the Gomerian. 
 
 ly THEREFORE, iiow procced to fin ifh this chapter, an 
 explanation of them in a diftindl manner, whereby their 
 original fimplicity and comprchenfivenefs will appear very 
 furpriziDgly to excel every other European alphabet, we are: 
 acquainted with. 
 
 These feventeen confift of five vowels, and twelve con- 
 fonants ; the vowels are, a, e, i) o, u^ and the confonants, 
 ^; c, T), |:, 5, I, m, n, y, |i, ]-, c. 
 
 The vowels are thus pronounced : a as a\a, in law ; 
 the e as ay, in way ; the i as ee, in weed ; the o open, as 
 in. moft languages ; the u as oo, in wood., 
 
 iHR-
 
 4U THE REMAINS Chap. XII. 
 
 The con fon ants j though they ferve, as in other lan- 
 guages, to lead the vowels, yet fuch is the extreme foft- 
 nefs of their ufe in fpeaking this language, that nine out 
 of the twelve are mutables ; that is, they are, by a point 
 fet over them, afpirated, as if an h was added to them, in 
 order to fofcen them ; of which point, any one expert in 
 fpeaking it, would have no need j becaule he would afpi- 
 rate them naturally, as he continued fpeaking, or reading. 
 Thefe nine are, b, c, T>, y.^ 5, m, j?, j-, r ; and the immuta- 
 bles, or fuch as keep their powers unaltered, are, I, n, |t : 
 but beiides the mutability by being afpirated, they are 
 often annihilated in fpeaking ; fo that, in fome parts of 
 Ireland^ and of the Highhmds in Scotla7id^ they utter it 
 with fo much foftnefs, that one would think they fpoke 
 intirely by vowels : b, or m, when afpirated, are fo far de- 
 prived of their power of the lips, as to be loftened into a Vj 
 and yet there is no fuch chara6ler as vau among the feven- 
 teen letters, nor the leaft need of it : c is naturally af- 
 pirated, even without a point, and is ever pronounced as 
 ch, or the Greek )(, before every vowel ; but is never ut- 
 tered in 2ijigma found, as in civil, cedar, in Engl/JJj : and 
 it is the fame in the WcIJId, or Gomerian ; for in both 
 thefe ancient tongues, they formerly never ufed a A-aTrTra, or 
 h ; and it feems almofl: fuperfluous in the Greek, fince the 
 ;,(, chi, would exprefs all that letter is capable of. 
 
 The French and EjjgliJJj give the c, a figma found be- 
 fore ^ or / ; and the Italians have given it the expreflion 
 of tch before thofe twovowels, in fpeaking both Latin 
 and their own language j as, for cert us, cedrus, Cicero, 
 
 they
 
 Chap. XII. O F J A P II E T. 415 
 
 they fay, tchertus^ tchedrus^ Tcbitchero, When this cor- 
 ruption crept into the L,atin^ or whether it was the com- 
 mon ufc they made of the c, Toon after the Latin language 
 was formed, cannot be determined ; but it is certain, that 
 in the original (^ate af the primitive fev.enteen, this letter 
 was always afpirated, and ever founded like a j(, chi^ be- 
 fore every vowel ; or, in other words, was a palatial letter, 
 as it is now in the fifter-lano-uao-es, the Gomerian and Ma- 
 gogian : but the French, when they afpirate this letter,, 
 give it the found of-y^, in X.\\tEngliJJj,J]jare ; as in change y 
 chapeauy chene^ chine, chofe, chute : and having no kappa j 
 nor chiy they ufe qu before fome vowels, to produce a pa- 
 latial found. In the Ar7noric language, the c before ther 
 e or i has a Jigma found, which they have taken fronx 
 the French, and which is a deviation from the original 
 Gomerian ; and they pronounce ch as JJj, in the French 
 manner, fometimes as y, adopting alfo a k, inftead of the 
 palatial ch ; and fo do the CorniJJj, who have made many 
 changes from their mother Gomerian tongue ; and it ap- 
 pears, by what Mr.. Lhuicl fays, that the k was in very old 
 jlrmoric books ; but is lately growing out of ufe, though 
 the CorniJJj has it now in full force. 
 
 The t) and r are naturally afpirated in the Magogian 
 language ; the Englijh, in ufing thefe letters, flrike the 
 apex of the tongue to the roof, behind the teeth; whereas, 
 the Irijh, in pronouncing them, apply the apex bluntly 
 againft the teeth, which makes them found as if an h was 
 added to the z and t) ; and fo do the Spaniards and Por~ 
 tugueze. The Greeks have their theta as well as the tau, 
 
 but
 
 4i6 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. XII. 
 
 but their delta is not afpirated ; yet when I heard a whole 
 family fpeaking Greeks who had reiided many years in 
 Crete^ I obferved, in the courfe of the converfation, they 
 afpirated both the I and r, and pronounced the language, 
 in general, exad:ly as the Italians do theirs ; infomuch, 
 that, to a perfon not well acquainted v/ith the difference, 
 their difcourfe would feem to be held in the Italian 
 
 tongue. 
 
 The ^ has the fame power, in every language, which 
 the Italians ufe inftead of the tp, even in the words from 
 the Greek : but the ^ was the original, being one of the 
 feventeen primitive letters, before the alterations, men- 
 tiorved above, were made in Greece ; and all Europe ufe 
 it now, in whatfoever language. 
 
 The 5 is a palatial letter before every one of the vowels, 
 without exception, in the Magogian language ; and fo it 
 is in the Gomerian ; for it never is changed before e or i 
 into that found that it produces in French, as in general^ 
 germe^ gibet ; but is naturally afpirated, as is faid of the 
 c, before thefe two vowels, as well as before the broad 
 vowels, a, <?, u ; and therefore is always founded from the 
 palate. In either of thefe our languages, there is no fuch 
 found as is produced by the E?7glijh confonant, j ; and 
 therefore there they had no need of that confonant, though 
 the Latins have it in ufe, as in Janus^ jecur, Johannes^ 
 judex ; the French have it from them ; and we, in Englip, 
 from the French^ g^^irig the fame found. Now, in the 
 Magogian, as I have faid before, there is no ufe of an j 
 confonant, any more than of the other fecondary letters ; 
 
 nor
 
 C/iAP. XII. O F J A P H E T. 4>7 
 
 nor has the Gomerian^ in its pure ftatc, which the Rev. 
 Mr. Richards contirms, where he fays, " they confonant, 
 " ov jod, the kj q, x and z^ arc properly no IVclJJj letters, 
 *' nor are they wanted in words purely JVeljh ;" which is 
 a very powerful argument of the antiquity of the Go- 
 7?ienan, and its clofe affinity to the Mcv/orrian, languao-e. 
 yigt jilti which indeed might be exprcffed by the^, going 
 before the /, as in gi?tgcrj do require any confonant, fome- 
 times, in Efigli/Jj ; but no word in the Latm^ Italiauy 
 SpaniJJ?^ or Freitch languages, have an j confonant before 
 an i vowel, as an initial : but in the compound oi jacio^ 
 injicio, ejicio^ it takes place. 
 
 The I is naturally afpirated in both our languages, and 
 cannot be pronounced with propriety in either, by putting 
 the apex of the tongue to the roof, behind the teeth, as 
 in lad^ lord : but muft be exprefled before a vowel, by 
 applying the apex bluntly, almoft between the teeth ; fo 
 that Ih is to /, as dh is to d. The Gomerians fignify the 
 proper found by double //, as in Lluidy and manage it 
 fo in the expreffion, that while the blunt apex is applied 
 to the teeth, the body of the tongue is fprcad, and fome 
 air is fuftered. to cfcape on each fide. Juft fo in the Mo- 
 gogian lam, a hand \ laban, mire ; and though the former 
 denote this by double //, the latter underftand it by the 
 iingle /, as of courfe. The Latins, French, Italians and 
 Spaniards ufe it as the Englijlj do. 
 
 Among the letters which are called mutables, there are 
 two ways by which thofe are filenced in fpeaking ; one 
 by placing a point over them ; and the other, by fome 
 
 y h h con;-
 
 4i8 T H E R E M A I N S Chap. XIL 
 
 confonants fuffering an eclipfc from others, when they 
 come together, according to the ancient orthography ; 
 for example, b is eclipfed by m ; c by 5 ; "d by n ; |: by b, 
 ■&, m, c ; ^ by b ; y by r ; and c by t) : and there are 
 many other diviiions and fubdiviiions of rules, concerning 
 the influence of confonants and vowels upon each other, 
 with their diphthongs, tripthongs, &c. both in iimple 
 and compound words, which mud be known in order 
 to be able to read the language ; becaufe, however the 
 pronunciation is foftened, and varied, the old orthography 
 is fliil preferved, and never fufFers any change ; which is 
 not the cafe in moft European languages : for we have 
 examples in our own Englijh^ and in the French^ of the 
 difference in the old and modern mode of writing both ; 
 nor are there wanting numberlefs examples of fuch changes 
 in both Greek and Latin. 
 
 Thus have I gone through what I propofed, in order 
 to illuftrate the hiftory of the progrefs of the languages 
 of Europe^ from the beginning : if I am happy enouo-h 
 to have my animadverfions approved of, it will be greater 
 pleafure and fatisfadion to me than any thing this world 
 can afford ; and if any errors or inaccuracies have cf- 
 caped me, the candid readers will be favourable. The 
 main fcope, I hope, is executed upon an eaiy and in- 
 telligible plan ; and if any thing can be added to what 
 I have advanced upon the fubjed:, towards a further elu- 
 cidation, it will, no doubt, be very accceptable to all 
 lovers of antiquity^ as it will be much fatisfadion to my- 
 felf. And as I never intended to enter into any contro- 
 
 verly
 
 Chap. XTI. O F J A P H E T. 419 
 
 verfy upon this matter, but only endeavoured to clear 
 the way to things mere remote than have hitherto been, 
 in my opinion, well underftood, I fliall fubmit this little 
 work to every corrcdion, or emendation, that proceeds 
 from the pens of gentlemen of candour, with that tem- 
 per, which is the infeparable companion of thofe whofe 
 views have no other tendency than the eftablilhment of 
 truth. 
 
 FINIS. 

 
 i1^
 
 ■^/sa]AiNn-]v\v 
 
 >&Aava8n-^v^ 
 
 %130NVS0V'^'^ 
 
 "^/^aJAINdlVVV 
 
 "^OAavaan-i^ "%/ 
 
 0/, ^^^^•LIBRARY■Q^ 
 
 0^> '^J'MJllVJ-JO-'^ 
 
 ,^\UllNIVfM//, 
 
 ^V^OS-ANCElfj-^ 
 
 
 ^a^AiNn-awv" 
 
 -^v^l■llBRARYQ^ 
 
 ^tllBRARYO/^ 
 
 
 AWEUNIVERJ/a 
 
 ^^OJIlVJ'jO"*^ ^Jl^lJDKVSOl^ 
 
 
 A\UUNIVER.Va 
 
 vlOSANCElfj> 
 
 i-^^ "^^^Aavaan-i^^ ^iijo.wsoi^'^ 
 
 ■^/Sa3AINI13WV^ 
 
 ^OFCAllFOft^;, 
 
 ^OfCAllFO/?^ 
 
 >&AavaaiH^ ^<?A!ivaan# 
 
 AWEUNIVERJ/a 
 
 . , . _ o 
 
 
 '*^/5a3AlN(U\\V 
 
 .nMIIBRARY(9/: 
 
 .sMllBRARY<?/^ 
 
 
 AWEHNIVERJ/a 
 
 os^lOSANCElfj-^ 
 o 
 
 A;^tLIBRARY(?/ 
 
 ^•i/OJllVDJO'?' %13DNVS01^ ^/ra3AINn 3WV^ ^aOJl]V3-iO^ 
 
 t_3 
 5 
 
 .vlOSANCElfr 
 
 '^/^a3AINI1-3UV 
 
 ^0FCAL1F0% 
 
 OFCAUFOff^ 
 
 ^OAhvaan-i'^ ^OAavaaii-^^"^ 
 
 ,^\^E-UN|VERJ/A 
 
 %133KV-Sm^ 
 
 ^VlOSANCElfjV, 
 
 .A,0FCAIIF0% 
 
 1^ 
 
 >■ 
 
 '^. 
 
 ■^/sa3AiN(i3WV^ ''^OAavaaiHV^^ 
 
 y^j. 
 
 
 A\^El!NIVERS/A 
 
 jo">* -^OTjnvj-jo^ <rii30Nvsoi^'^ 
 
 ^VlOS-ANCElfj-^ 
 
 '%83AINn-3V\V' 
 
 ^^lllBRARYOx, 
 
 
 ^tllBRARY/?/ 
 
 ?''.!/0JnVDJO'f^ 
 
 .^MEUNIVERS//, 
 
 o 
 %130NVS01=<^ 
 
 '% <j.OF CALIFOftj^ 
 
 ^^ ^<?Aavaan#- 
 
 A\^E l)NIVER% 
 
 o 
 ^■ril3DiWS01^ 
 
 ^vWSANCElfjj>, 
 
 C3 
 
 'VAa3AINn-3Wv 
 
 .-^OfCAllF0% 
 
 ^^^AUvaaiH'^ 
 
 ^-j^OFCAllFOff^ 
 
 <^- 
 
 -(yf.()Nlvrpr/ 
 
 
 ^CAavaan# ^TiijoNvsoi^^ 
 
 i^ 
 
 '-Cf 
 
 .>.lOSANCFlfj> 
 
 "^/ia3AiNn-3WV 
 
 ^^NM-llBRARYi?/^ ^HIBRARY^?/^ 
 
 ^aOJnV3-30'»^ '^.SOJIWD-JO'*^ 
 
 .^WE•UNIVERS•/A, ^vvlOSvVfCElfj-^ 
 
 
 ^IIIBRARYO 
 
 ^iOJllVJjO> 
 
 
 ,s>:lOSANGElfj> 
 
 o 
 
 ^OFCAIIFO/?^ 
 
 ■^/ia3AiN(i3WV^ '^^(JAavaaiH^'^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^A;OFCAllF0ff^ 
 
 .- — -s. ri 
 
 ^<?Aava8n'iv> 
 
 ^?MEUNIVER% 
 
 < 
 
 ^•lOSANCELfj]* 
 ~ o 
 
 ■,s I' 
 
 
 33 
 
 ^OF-CAIIFOS: 
 0f ''~" 
 
 i ^1 I ^ 
 
 "^Aavaan-^ 
 
 YQ' ^:^l■llBflARYQ<^ 
 
 
 ^W•UNIVERS/4 ^lOSANCElfj-^ ^^UIBkAiriCx, ^UIBRARYO/r 
 
 i^lf^i f^^%(^ 
 
 
 ii 
 
 1 1 fr^f 51 fr"^ 

 
 
 .{I 
 
 
 
 L 005 117 095 9 
 
 
 ■aVUIRRARV/?/ 
 
 '^OJllVJ j. 
 
 ;2 
 
 in 
 
 ^ L 
 
 |(^' 
 
 
 1^^ 
 
 
 
 ^=J^ 
 
 •'*.iOJiJVJj-. 
 
 
 
 >ci|V 
 
 ■I, . ^\U It.'lVFRV/, 
 
 ■jlij 
 
 D 000 594 809 6 
 
 
 Dill i^ltl I 
 
 ■^y. 
 
 ^(?A!iv!i8iHV^' ^^Anvaan-^s^ <riirjN\ 
 
 3l)l 
 
 C'/ 
 
 ,>iosA'Jf,fi,f;j> 
 
 ,:^lllBRARYGf 
 
 1 1 irr I 
 
 <^ILIBRARYQ.. 
 
 AINiUUV^ '-^^aOJlTOJO^ 
 
 ^lOSAKCflfu 
 
 ,AINir}\\V 
 
 -^ 
 
 ^0FCA1IF0% 
 
 ^ 
 
 =C z= 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^yOJIlVDJO'^ 
 
 ^OF-CAIIFOP^ 
 
 & S 
 
 ■&Aiivaan# ^OAavaaii-i^'^"^ 
 
 , ',M[ UNIVERy/4 
 
 
 >.\\t-llERARYr^. 
 
 lllfT? i 
 
 -Tji 
 
 ^ 
 
 U 
 
 '/iajAlNil3WV 
 ^vlOSANCFlfj;^ 
 
 %a3AINll3WV 
 
 v: 
 
 ^om'inznw' 
 
 
 x.OFCALIFOP.o ^' 
 
 i ^ 
 
 ? I 
 
 v^lllBRARYa 
 
 
 >i. 
 
 ^OFCAllFOff^ 
 
 i^n 
 
 v< 
 
 ^ 
 
 \\\EUNIVEB5'//, 
 
 — ? DC 
 
 s - 
 
 <r CO 
 
 
 ^lOSANCrifj^ 
 
 Or ^ 
 
 o 
 
 
 %aMiNn3WV^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 \\\.' 
 
 <5 >^<- ^ 
 
 
 S 5 
 
 '©AaVHaiB^^ <f3l3DN'VS01^ 
 
 %«3AINnjWV^ 
 
 ,<;,M-llBRARYa-c^ 
 
 <^MIIBRARYC?/ 
 ."r?- - - — • ^ 
 
 %ojnv>jo^ 
 
 ^OFCAIIFO/?,^ 
 
 CI 
 
 '^■^OA!iVHall•^'^'^ 
 
 '■^■y 
 
 Cr. 
 
 -'''aojiivjjo 
 
 -4,0F-CALIF0/?,(. 
 
 N^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 i 
 
 o 
 
 '^(?AavMan-^^ 
 
 ^\WEUNIVER% 
 
 \inSAS'CElfjy. 
 
 ^ ^^ 
 
 ]AINn-3\\V 
 
 -^IIIBRARYO/^ 
 
 
 ^IIIBRARYQ/- 
 
 ^(i/OdllVDJO'^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 < 
 OET 
 
 ^WEliNIVERJ/^ 
 
 ^>.lOSAN'CElfj^ 
 
 Dr 
 
 O 
 
 C3 
 
 "^AdJAINil 3WV^ 
 
 ^^^lLlBRARYfV ^x\ 
 
 ! 1 . , tj 
 
 =3 
 
 '^>'<1/0J11\'>J0- 
 
 NC 
 
 
 vlOSAICElfj-y- 
 
 .-V;0FCA1IF0% 
 
 CkT 
 
 ^. 
 
 
 ^<?Aav8an# 
 
 .^^ 
 
 
 ...iNamv 
 
 i"D 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 OFCAllFO/?i> 
 
 '&Aav«aiTi'^^'^ 
 
 <^HIBRARY(9/, ^^\\E UNIVERy//, ^<slOSANCElfj> <\UIBRARYar ^^^t lIBRARYQr^ ,^\U UNI VERS//, 
 
 UiTi iUlVi ii^^l